《The Villain&#x27;s Side of the Novel》


 Chapter 229: Lyla’s Battle

    A surge of power crackled through the air which resembled colossal whips of energy, twisting and writhing with a ferocity that echoed the turmoil within. Fray, a figure cloaked in blur-like speed, raced toward this epicenter of raw energy.

    As he arrived, he halted gracefully upon a massive branch, overlooking a breathtaking scene.

    L, her form battered and wearied, stood at the epicenter of the maelstrom. Two electrifying whips of red energy crackled menacingly in her grasp.

    Before her, a mysterious figure darted and weaved with incredible agility, like a shadow in the night. His face remained obscured, shrouded in the enigma of the battle.

    The sh was a spectacle of power and finesse. L''s energy whipsshed out with a resounding *CRACK*, striking the forest floor with searing intensity.

    sh!!

    Each impact carved deep fissures into the earth, sending tremors reverberating through the ancient trees.

    The mysterious man danced on the edge of danger, his movements punctuated by the *WHOOSH* of narrowly avoided strikes. Leaves and debris spiraled in the wake of his evasive maneuvers. .

    Fray, hidden in the treetops, strained to see the man''s face, but it remained an elusive mystery.

    As Fray continued to peer intensely through the tangled branches, a sense of confusion gnawed on his expression as he felt that there was something about the mysterious that he found very familiar.

    " I need to get closer..."

    Suddenly, before Fray could finish his words the enigmatic figure pivoted in his direction before Fray could identify the man, In the blink of an eye, an intense, blinding shlight pierced through the shadows, searing Fray''s retinas with searing agony

    "Ugh! What!!!..."Fray couldn''t suppress a cry of pain, his vision overwhelmed by the brilliant, piercing light.

    It felt as though a thousand needles were piercing his eyes, and the pain threatened to consume him.

    sh!!

    Whosh!!

    "Ahh!!!..."

    As Fray gritted his teeth in pain he could hear several loud noises Fray couldn''t help but imagine what it was but just after the series of noises the pain suddenly became a little weaker.

    Then mustering every ounce of willpower, Fray managed to open his eyes slightly, adjusting to the blinding intensity.

    Through his partially blurred vision, Fray could see L who was alone breathing heavily amidst the surging energy that enveloped her, while there was no trace of the mysterious man that he had seen before.

    As Fray''s vision gradually cleared through the pulsating agony, he cautiously approached L. Her once fierce countenance was now marred by madness. Her energy whips crackled like serpents, their erratic movements casting eerie shadows, and her eyes gleamed with an unhinged fervor.

    "L," Fray called out, his voiceced with concern.

    L turned towards him with a shocked expression, her voice carrying an unsettling mix of surprise and resentment. "H- How are you still alive?"

    Fray was taken aback. "What do you mean?"

    But L offered no exnation. Instead, sheunched herself at him with her electrifying whips, a *whosh* of energy slicing through the air as they closed in on him.

    Confusion gripped Fray as he desperately defended against L''s relentless assault. He ducked, twisted, and weaved, the lingering pain from the earlier blinding sh still throbbing in his eyes.

    "Die!" L''s voice wasced with anger as she continued her ferocious attacks, each strike aimed to incapacitate.

    Fray struggled to make sense of the situation amidst the chaos. He managed to dodge her attacks but couldn''t fathom why L, someone he''d fought alongside, would suddenly turn on him.

    "L, what''s happening? Why are you attacking me?" Fray implored as he parried her strikes.

    "Did you think you could attack me without consequences? You started this," L dered with a hint of confidence, raising her hand slowly.

    *Whosh! Whoosh!*

    Fray''s mind raced as he dodged her intensified onught" I didn''t attack you! What do you mean?" Fray shouted.

    "Do you think I''ll listen to you again? Die!" L''s voice held a chilling resolve as the whips surrounding her merged into a single, high-energy vortex, poised for a devastating strike.

    In the midst of their fric battle, L''s energy whip coiled into a single, formidable entity, crackling with searing power.

    Whosh!!

    With a burst of speed, Fray lunged forward, narrowly evading the deadly energy whip as it struck the forest floor with a thunderous *CRACK*. Leaves and debris are scattered in all directions, marking the point of impact.

    ( This is getting dangerous I have to end this ) Fray closed the distance between himself and L.

    As Fray was close enough to strike with blurred speed Fray directed tens of punches blow after blow all of them towards L''s body.

    Punch! Punch!

    " Ugh.." L''s erratic movements faltered under Fray''s relentless assault. Her energy whip, once her weapon, now seemed like a burden as it iled wildly.

    Fray''s relentless punches staggered L, her defenses crumbling under the barrage. With one final, powerful strike, Fray sent her sprawling to the ground, her energy whip dissipating into the air.

    As Fray looked at L''s fallen body he sighed slowly before he started approaching her.

    L, Injured and defeated, felt Fray approaching with an angry tone she mumbled, "I won''t die alone," as she desperately reached for a hidden scroll.

    With herst reserves of energy, L triggered the scroll, causing it to explode in a blinding burst of energy.

    Boom!!

    "..." Fray, caught off guard and too close to the explosion, was enveloped in the devastating st.

    His vision filled with searing light, and the shockwave sent him tumbling through the air before he lost consciousness.

    After a while...

    "Ugh!.." As Fray slowly regained consciousness,?throbbing pain coursed through his body. His vision was blurred, and he felt disoriented.

    Fray struggled to sit up, propping himself against a nearby tree. As he sat back against a tree, he noticed something incredibly strange.

    The sun was descending on the horizon, casting a warm, golden glow over the forest. Fray''s brows furrowed in confusion.

    (It should have been close to midnight when I lost?consciousness )?As Fray thought, he reached into his pocket and retrieved a small pocket clock.

    Fray opened it and his eyes widened as he saw the time. It indeed disyed the current time is the beginning of the night.

    ( Did I lose consciousness for an entire day) Fray''s thoughts swirled with questions, but there was something even more perplexing.

    As he looked around, he realized something even more strange ( there is no sign of the battle, And... where is L''s body?) Fray thought as he looked at the surroundings.

    As Fray quickly realized that L''s body was gone, and the once-devastated forest floor was now pristine as if the fierce sh had never urred.

    Fray couldn''t make sense of the situation. He rubbed his temples, trying to clear his thoughts. "What happened here?" he muttered to himself.

    With a heavy sigh, he pushed himself to his feet, wincing at the pain in his body. Whatever had transpired, he needed to find answers.

    Fray set off through the forest, determined to unravel the mysteries of the past day and the enigmatic events that had unfolded.

 Chapter 1: Weird Book

    "Well, he is a viin Alright."

    An old man mumbled in a low voice while holding a thick book.

    If someone looked closely at the book he will discover that this is not an ordinary book, as its cover contains many strange-shaped symbols that emit strange golden radiation, in addition to the book, despite being a novel its cover is empty as he does not contain a title or even the author''s name anywhere. however, the old man seemed to not care about any of this, and continue reading the book with great concentration.

    "Of all the characters I have to be reincarnated in this bastard''s body."The old man said angrilhis old man''s name is Yassine, a world-renowned scientist who is the leader of the research team assigned to the ''New Life'' project. But in the current time, he''s going through a hardplicated dilemma which made him rely on the most desperate and weird path he has ever encountereine months agnside the city''srgest hospital

    "Mr. Yassine, I don''t know how to tell you this.... but actually you have untreatable lung cancer."

    The doctor said with a sympathetic expression on his face.

    On the other side of the desk is the most famous scientist on earth sitting with an empty expression on his facfter not getting a response, the doctor decided to continue his words"Mr. Yassine, your condition is very serious. Even with chemotherapy, you will only be able to get an extra year, if you are s...."

    The doctorpleted his statements while Yassine sat there staring at the phone that fell from his hand a while ago with a nk expression.

    Although Yassine is an old man who is already over seventy and he''s aware that the thread is at its end, he has not been able to find the strength to ept this news, not because he is afraid of death but because until now he has not been able toplete the project he has devoted his life to achieve.

    The ''New Life'' project is the hope that all the inhabitants of the world are waiting for. The project will save countless people and provide endless opportunities for humanity. The realization of this dream falls on Yassine''s shoulders and he knows that he could not allow himself to rest beforepleting this dream, with these thoughts in his mind Yassine decided to follow chemotherapy.

    And thus, In thest days of his life, instead of taking the much-needed rest and spending hisst days with his family, Yassine instead decided to spend all of his time in his researchboratory toplete the project as fast as possible.

    And after eight months, despite all the efforts and the time that Yassine devoted, unfortunately, he could not achieve any breakthrough in his research.

    One day, just after Yassine lost hope as he was sleeping on his desk from exhaustion, Suddenly he felt a strong sh striking his face which made him wake up in a panic, thus after opening his eyes he found a strange book on his desk, The moment Yassine''s eyes fell on the book, he felt a strange attraction and an inexplicable desire to read it. Hence, Yassine quickly realized that this book was supernatural in many ways so he, of course, understood that it might be dangerous, but at the same time, he felt that there was a great possibility that it might be beneficial.

    Therefore, After some time of thinking, Yassine decided to reach io he sat up straight slowly and extended his hands carefully to pick up the book, but the moment his hands fell on the book, without any warning a strong sh appeared from the book forcing Yassine to close his eyes.

    "Oh, m-y...God..."Yassine mumbled with his eyes wide open.

    After opening his eyes, Yassine did not see the familiar background of his office as expected. Instead, he found himself floating on a strangend he had never seen before.

    But this is not the reason for Yassine''s shock. The scene in front of him made him forget even thinking about the disappearance of his office or the fact that he was magically floating in the sky.

    In thend beneath Yassine, there was a massive ocean made of ??arge number of strange shapes creatures, No matter how hard Yassine tried, he could not see its end, At least there were millions of different creatures, and ording to what Yassine saw, these creatures are divided into many species but there were seven main races, including a familiar species, humans, and all these races were fighting each other in what seems like a great battle.

    Screams, explosions, death, so many things converged at once. But at this moment Yassine could only think of one thing.

    (They are strong) Yassine thought in awe as he watched many creatures that could cause enough damage to destroy skyscrapers with one movement.

    Yassine saw a long-haired human being waving his sword and releasing an energy wave that was more than a hundred meters high. The damage caused by that strike killed thousands of enemy soldiers until it hits a nearby mountain, causing half of the mountain to vanish as if it had never existed.

    But what made Yassine speechless was that the human whounched this attack was easily killed by a creature with red skin and huge horns on its head the fight between the two didn''t evenst an entire minute.

    After analyzing the battle for some time, Yassine discovered that the battle consists of two sides, one side consists of humans and four other races, and the other side consists of two races, a race with red skin and horns, and a race that resembles giant lizards with wings and can dense mes.

    Despite therge number of soldiers on the human side, Yassine knew that if the battle continued like this, they will end up on the losing side. After watching the battle, Yassine concluded that the numbers are not important in this battle. The most important factor in this fight is the strength of individuals because one strong attack can destroy thousands of soldiers there are even creatures In the battle who would find no problem killing hundreds of thousands of ordinary soldiers with one attack.

    (Although the side of the five races has strong people, they are notparable to the warriors on the other side, at this rate their loss is just a matter of time) Yassine thought while watching the terrifying battle with a pale face.

    Suddenly Yassine and without a warning drifted from his ce and began to fly toward a certain direction, But actually, when Yassine opened his eyes here, he found out that he can''t move from his ce, and now Yassine did not move from his own free will, as he actually felt as if someone else was controlling his body.

    And like this Yassine continued flying at a very high speed until he reached a deserted area far from the battlefield.

    After arriving there, Yassine could see two people facing each other, one of them was a human being holding a sword in his hands, and the other a creature with long horns simr to the creatures that Yassine had seen before, the only difference was that this one has a ck skin, unlike other creatures that have red skin.

    (Why are they off the battlefield,... are they having a conversation)

    After Yassine noticed the strangers, he concluded that they were speaking in anguage he could not understanuddenly the human raised his sword and a huge amount of energy enveloped it as if preparing to attack.

    (Is the conversation over?) Yassinfter several seconds of concentration, the human lowered his sword so fast that Yassine couldn''t even follow his movement, suddenly the air exploded with a loud sound, and a huge wave of concentrated energy formed at least five hundred meters high.

    "Oh my God.." Yassine muttered, his eyes wide open the battlefield, Yassine could see a lot of powerful attacks, but none of those attacks canpare to this one. Yassine was confident that this attack was as strong as a nuclear bomb explosion if it was not even stronger.

    Finally, Yassine understood the reason for these two creatures to stay away from the battlefield.

    Finally, he saw the possibility of humans winning, because with this man on their side it would be possible for the human side to stop these terrifying creatures on the battlefield.

    The attack continued to advance toward the ck beast while destroying everything in its path until it collided with him which caused a loud sound and a cloud of dust hundreds of meters high.

    "What-what the..." Yassine screamed in terrolthough the cloud covered both fighters, Yassine for some reason was able to see inside it without problems, and because of this Yassine was able to see the most bizarre scene he had seen since his arrival in this ce. The ck character with the horns still standing in his ce with a calm expression without even suffering the slightest harm.

    (How can he remain fine despite being subjected to this attack? no matter how strong he is, This is absurd ) Yassine thought in horror

    "hakjd hedge hemp��" The ck figure muttered in a strangenguage as he raised his hands towards the sks soon as he raised his hands, the sunpletely disappeared from the sky as if it was never there, and in the blink of an eye, darkness fell everywhere to the point that Yassine was unable to see his hands in this abnormal darkneshus, After he blinked, Yassine returned to his office with a face full of terror.

 Chapter 2: The Reincarnation

    After his return, Yassine had a lot of questions and he knew that the only way to get some answers was by using the book in his hands.

    After a careful examination of the cover, except for the golden lights that were shining from the book and which have be weaker now, he did not find anything else, there was no author''s name and no book''s title, so Yassine had no choice but to read the content of the book.

    After two days of continuous reading, Yassine finallypleted the book. Hence, Yassine discovered that the content of the book is a novel that tells the story of a world with strange energy. Using that energy, living entities can transcend their limits and be much smarter and stronger. Due to this energy, many creatures have evolved to be intelligent life, and many different species were formed because of that including humans.

    Although there are many species in this world, only seven of them possess the power to establish dominant societies, and the human race is one of these species.

    There are eight continents in this world, and each of the seven races upies a continent, but 100,000 years ago for some unknown reason a huge global war broke out between the seven societies, and unfortunately, humans suffered a great loss and were on the verge of extinction because of this war. Thus, to save humanity so many human warriors sacrificed their lives to create the huge barrier which surrounded all of the human continents, and This is how humans hid inside the barrier for a hundred thousand years.

    At present, for some reason, this history is forgotten in the human continent, and now humans do not know the existence of the barrier or the existence of the other species outside their continent,

    In this world, the protagonist Luke begins his journey to explore the forgotten history and protect humanity from the enemies waiting for the barrier to be brokefterpleting the novel, Yassine concluded that the protagonist of this novel is the human who was facing the creature with the ck skin in Yassine''s visioctually, the novel is iplete, but Yassine is almost sure that the war he saw earlier is the end of the novel, and the terrifying creatures he saw in the battle are the six races outside the barrier.

    At the end of the book, Yassine found an extra page

    ( task:

    Transfer within the novel and help the hero defeat the demons with the knowledge you took from the novel.

    The description:

    The world depicted in the novel is a real-world parallel to ours. The novel is about the future that awaits this world. we cannot allow that future toe true. You have been chosen as a candidate to enter that world and help the hero to ovee the demons with the help of the knowledge gained from the book.

    You will be able to live in this world until the mission is aplished, then you will be able to return this world of magic achieving your dream will not be impossiblf you agree, write *agree* here"...)

    Thus, after reading this letter Yassine finally understood the reason for the appearance of this book, although Yassine still has many questions, for example, who made this book? And why exactly is he so worried about that world''s future?...

    He decided to agree, as he does not have many options, because Yassine still has 3 months maximum he will not be able toplete the project in this period no matter how hard he tries.

    After Yassine agreed, the task description disappeared and another text appeared in its ce.

    By reading the text, Yassine discovered that within a month he would transmigrate into this world, through the reincarnation in the body of a character from the novel, and the body he would possess was the body of Fray Prada and he is one of the viins of the novel.

    [Note: just continue the novel didn''t start yet..]

    Yassine hated this character while reading the novel. Yassine did not want to reincarnate in this viin''s body, but he also understood why he should be chosen, as he is a character that caused a lot of problems for the hero of the novel, and he is the head of one of the six ancient families that have a huge influence, which will be useful to Yassine to help the hero.

    Yassine also knew that he had to stay in that world for ten years, which is equivalent to four years in Yassine''s original world.

    Therefore, he spent the next month reading the novel over and over again to preserve it, and so when the time was up he bid farewell to his family, using several Excuses to convince his family that he would be absent for three to four years. Yassine did not tell anyone about his illness, so he did not face strong objections from his family, after all, he was a scientist and it was usual for him to spend long periods of time away o work trips.

    Presently In Yassine''s office

    (The message mentioned that the departure time will be exactly at 23:23) Yassine thought while sitting on his desk staring at the clock with a nervous expression.

    (Five minutes..) Yassine

    (3 minutes....) Yassine

    (One Minute.....) Yassine

    (20 seconds..) Yassine

    (10.9.8.7.6.5.4.3.2.1)

    VVFFhe book started floating in the air in front of Yassine''s stunned eyes then suddenly turned into a shiny sh, that blinded Yassine

    "W...What is this?" Yassine muttered in shock after opening his eyes.

    After Yassine''s vision returned, he found himself standing in a ce all white, the ceiling is white, the floor is white, and the walls are white every corner in this space waspletely white, but this was not what surprised Yassine, because he already knows what this ce is.

    In front of Yassine stands a human with his eyes closed in golden leather clothes with a huge ck beard, but what made Yassine so surprised was this creature''s unbelievable height

    "H-he''s huge!!" Yassinn the battlefield that Yassine witnessed in his vision, he saw a lot of huge creatures he still remembers some creatures over two hundred meters high, but they can''t even bepared to the creature standing in front of Yassine right now.

    (Its height is at least five hundred meters, is this Fray''s contracting spirit? ) Yassine thought in horroassine knew that Fray was a spiritual warrior who contracted with two spirits, but they were not mentioned in the novel. Because of that, he didn''t know what spirits Fray had.

    (Now let''s get started), Yassine said while picking up a small whistle in his handassine is now in Fray''s spiritual space, as mentioned in the article that appeared in the book Yassine''s soul will move into Fray''s spiritual space while his body will disappear from Yassine''s original world and will be kept in a safe ce until Yassine returns, the whistle in his hands is a magical weapon once he uses it Yassine Will take Fray''s body.

    "fffyssss." Yassine used the whistle, and it made a strong sound that made the spiritual space vibrate.

    (What is this?...) Yassinfter the whistle blew, Yassine did not seize the body as nned. Instead, he saw a golden light in his sight. After a while, the light disappeared and a golden representation of a human figure appeared in front of him.

    "Who are you?" said the golden avataespite speaking a strangenguage, Yassine was able to understand what he said

    "F..Fray!!" Yassine muttered, with a face full of terroassine knew that the person in front of him was Fray in addition to that Fray have a golden avatar, in this case, it would be impossible to control his body, if Yassine could not make Fray under control it would be his end.

    "I don''t like to repeat myself, who are you?" Fray said in a cold voice

    (This is dangerous) Yassine thought, trembling with fear, as he ising from the modern world where peace prevails, and this is the first time he meets a dangerous creature like the person standing in front of him, ording to the novel Fray is a cold-blooded killer as well as strong enough to face a thousand soldiers alone.

    (I will lend you some of my power, kill him quickly) Suddenly Yassine heard a voice in his minassine knew that the speaker must be the one who sent him to this world, but Yassine did not have time to think about what happened so much as he suddenly began to feel great energy filling his soul

    (Yes. Yes, with this power, I can do it, I can win) Yassine thought happssine gathered a lot of energy in his right hand and directed it in Fray''s direction to shoot it at him. But...

    "What..." Yassine muttered in horror as he stared at the hand that pierced him, it was Fray''s hand. Yassine didn''t even know how it happened in the blink of an eye, Fray arrived in front of him and hit him before Yassine even reacted.

    (he''s absorbing my soul) Yassinassine noticed that his spiritual presentation was gradually fading away and being absorbed into Frey''s hand, and Then Yassine began to feel that his memories were disappearing and his consciousness was gradually bing weakentil Yassine''s consciousnesspletely disappeared...

 Chapter 3: Fray

    Midnighn an unknown dark sehere is arge wooden ship with long sails making its way through the waves.

    Inside the captain''s room, there is a desk in which sits a burly (muscr) young man with ck hair and ck eyes and a cold aura surrounding him who seems to be drowning in thought.

    "Let''s first take care of the matter in our hands now" After a long time of deep thinking, the young man mumbled in a low voice.

    The young man looked at the small circr window in the room and found that the sun was already rising so he turned off the magicmp that was ced on his desk and went out of the room, Thus, he found himself directly standing on the deck of the ship, after he cast a fleeting nce at the vast blue ocean that was surrounding the wooden ship from every direction, he headed to the bow of the ship. Then he took a small telescope from his pocket, and using it he cast a nce in the direction the ship was heading Hence, he managed to see a huge blurry shadow of what seemed to be arge distant ind.

    (it''s huge) thought the young man

    "Sir, good morning." Suddenly The young Man heard a calm voiceing from behind.

    "Good morning Montaser" The man replied without turning around. "There is a change of ns. Tell the captain to turn the ship around, we will retreat."

    "Retreat! But sir, we have spent a lot of time and money for this attack," Montaser said" and you know it has been four months since the appearance of this dungeon, if we do not clean it as soon as possible, it will explode within the next two months for sure,"

    Actually, the ship is now inside a Three Star dungeon, and the main task of its crew is to eliminate the monsters inside this dungeon and close it.

    "We can''t clean this dungeon with our current power." The young man said with a serious look on his face

    "Okay, sir," said Montaser, an old man with White hair and a Butler Costume, firmly, and though he had many questions, he decided to keep them to himself after all his just a servant and his main job is to execute the young man''s orders without question.

    (It seems that my bond with Narod has be stronger after getting the memories of that person named Yassine, but the rate of my progress is still very slow I have to get stronger quickly) Fray thought with a serious expression.

    The young man with the cold aura is Fray Prada, the evil character in the novel that Yassine obtained, after he fell asleep in his office yesterday from exhaustion, he had the strangest sleep in his life which he woke up with the biggest burden any human can bear, the burden of saving humanity from extinction.

    After sunrise, the crew started moving on the ship, so Fray returned to his room, sat on his desk, and took off the ne he was wearing under his clothes. The ne consists of a string made of strange metal with strange symbols and small words covering every part of the series, and a ck gem hanging at the end

    "Morcal, wake up," Fray saiuddenly the ck gem emitted a white re then Fray began to feel the power ofws emanating from the ne. Thus, and without any warning, a white crow appeared in front of Fray.

    "Boy! how do you know my name?" the white crow said in a loud voice

    *The spirit gate* ne is one of the six weapons of the legendary rank possessed by mankind, the Prada family has used it for centuries to create special contracts with spirits. This Ne is the most powerful weapon owned by the parada family, but the secret that Fray discovered recently from the novel is that the ne actually has a guardian spirit of its own, but this spirit will not appear unless someone calls him by his name *Morcal*.

    "This is not important, I want you to activate the loyalty contract," Fray said

    "W-what? How do you know about the loyalty contract?" Morcal said with a surprised voicsing the spirit gate, the Prada family was able to obtain the power of spirits by creating contracts with spirits for centuries. These Contracts are protected by the ne and forced by the ne''s guardian. The vition of the contract is punished by death in normal circumstances, and the loyalty contract is the most dangerous of these contracts that''s why the parada family canceled this contract centuries ago.

    "Morcal, I don''t like questions, just obey the order," Fray said with a serious look, full of an intense aura.

    (W-what am I afraid of this kid?) Morcal thought, shivering a little at Fray''s look. [The reason why Morcal is afraid will be exined in the future]

    "Alright, I reactivated it, "Morcal said with an unwilling voice. "There are several people who have broken the contract. Do you want to apply the penalty ?"

    " No, just make a detailed list of their actions and I will personally decide who will be punished from now on." Fray.

    "Alright," said Morcal

    (They must be very scared now) Fray thought with an indifferent fd that''s how the Prada family learned about the loyalty contract and everyone shivered after reading its terms

    [ 1/ It is strictly forbidden to pass on information about the Prada family to an outside party, no matter how trivial the information is

    2/ Not to hold any evil thoughts towards the Prada family

    3/ It is forbidden to kill a member of the Prada family

    4/ Respecting the chain ofmand and not viting the orders of the head of the family

    5 / It is forbidden to hide important information from the head of the familhe penalty for breaking the contract is to destroy the soul of the offendeunishment must be applied in the contracting spirit with the offendehis contract is protected by the spirit gate]

    Unknown locatiowo characters were making their way in the violent snowstorm that covered the ce with its cold wind and its thick Snow.

    Suddenly the two people stop walking at the same time.

    "The loyalty contract has been reactivated, looks like the guardian of the ne has woken up," one of them said in a shocked voice

    "Do you mean the contract that the family forbade 10 thousand years ago? "The other said, "I thought that the name of the guardian had be forgotten in the family, how did this happen? "

    "I do not know, but it seems that the current head of the family is not an ordinary person," said the first

    " Do you know what this means?"

    "Yes, now he knows about our existence, and he can order the guardian to kill us if he wants to... Sigh, that would be troublesome."

 Chapter 4: The Necklace Guardian, Morcal

    In an unknown sen arge wooden shifter Morcal heard his name, he had to wake up from his sleep whichsted more than five thousand years. As soon as he woke up, he found in front of him another descendant of the family line that he had to serve for tens of thousands of years, but as soon as he saw this man Morcal knew that this person is much more dangerous than his ancestors. Why?

    That is because Morcal is a nine-rank spirit with hundreds of Thousands of years of experience in dealing with spirits and souls, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not see or feel Fray''s soul and the chance to exist a soul strong enough that Morcal himself can''t see it is nearly null.

    In addition to that ording to the Spirits Gate, Fray contracted with two spirits which is something very remarkable itself, but in addition to that, Morcal being the ne guardian could only make one of these two spirits Obey his orders, As for the other, he couldn''t even wake him up. As for ordering him, Morcal is sure that he will not be able to achieve that even if he uses all his power. Afterall Spirits can control spirits that are weaker than them easily, and since Morcal is a nine-rank spirit, he can control all the spirits that pass through the Spirit Gate, and we should know that the number of nine-rank spirits does not exceed a hundred and Morcal is one of the strongest of those spirits this experience made Morcale up to a conclusion that makes him shiver.

    (Could it be a nine rank, no that is impossible, even if it was a nine rank with the power that the ne gives me, I can control it easily,... wait could it be a primitive spirit) Morcal thought, with his eyes wide open suffering a feeling he hadn''t felt for a long time *horror*

    With these thoughts in his mind, Morcal suddenly asked "Boy, do you have a special soul?"

    After hearing Morcal''s question Fray put the book he was reading on the desk and answered Morcal with a serious voice. "Yes, I have a golden soul,"

    "Alright, I understand, this makes sense. No wonder I couldn''t see through it." Morcal said

    "You don''t seem too surprised, I thought a Legendary-ranked soul was very rare," said Fray surprised by Morcal''s emotionless reply

    "Yes, it''s rare. In fact, it''s even rarer than you''d expect. I''ve lived for more than a million years and I have seen only two spirits of a legendary rank other than yours, but I expected that after seeing your contracting spirits." Said Morcal slowlnock Knock Knocuddenly, Fray heard a knock on the door

    "Come in," Fray said

    "Hello, sir," said Montaser, after entering the room."We''re out of the dungeon, we''ll be at the port soon."

    (Interesting!! ) Morcal thought with an interested look in his eyes. As Morcal was able to know that Montaser has a contracting soul. For that Montaser must have known about the loyalty contract, but he did not ask his master any disturbing questions that prove his loyalty and professionalism, and in addition to that, Morcal knew that Montaser had noticed his presence and this was something not everyone is capable of.

    Usually, the owner of the ne is the only one who can see Morcal, spirits can also see him, but they will not dare to mention his existence without his permission, even to the humans who contract with them.

    "I want two Pegasus horses to be ready in the port and as soon as we arrive, you and I will go on a mission before returning home." Fray

    *****

    After a few hours, the ship finally reached a port. The port was full of small and medium-sized fishing boats and many people, such as fishermen and fish sellers, and a lot of action and activity, which gave the port a vibrant atmosphere.

    (Although the history of humans in this world is longer than the history of humans in the world of Yassine, they are more advanced than us, is this because of the presence of magic in our world, or is there a more profound reason?) Fray thought with a serious expression while looking at the simple boots in the port.

    As soon as Fray gets off the ship he found Montaser standing at the exit of the port with two horses with huge wings on their back.

    "Sir, these are the Pegasus horses you requested, "Montaser said

    "Thank you, Montaser, Then let''s go, our destination is Turtle Mountain," said Fray, after riding the winged Horse.

    *****

    In a very dark ce where the average person would not be able to see even their hands, a group of children stood in order, looking in the same direction. In front of them was a huge tform on which a group of men are standing side to side.

    Suddenly one of the men stepped forward and said "Today there will be another test in the maze, there are badges hidden in the maze toplete the test you must find and protect the badges frompetitors until the end of the test. You should know that the maze contains only ten symbols," the man said in a cold voice, "and as usual there are no rules and failure means death."

    *******

    Nearby two winged horses descended in the middle of a forest under the foot of the mountain called Turtle Mountain.

    "Is it time for you to tell me why we are here, sir?" Montaser said after getting off the pegasus.

    "Do you remember the magical weapon that was stolen from the family three months ago?" said Fray as he looked towards the mountains.

    "Do you mean the Ice River Sword?" Asked Montaser with surprised expressions. Because the ice River sword is a rare-ranked weapon, one of the most powerful weapons owned by the parada family but it was stolen three months ago, under mysterious circumstances.

    "Yes, the group responsible for this theft is the assassin''s organization nicknamed the serpents, and their headquarters is hidden in this forest," Fray said, "but I do not know its exact location, so I will rely on you for this."

    "Alright sir," said Montaser, then closed his eyes and released his spiritual feeling.

    Suddenly Montaser opened his eyes and said pointing in a certain direction."I feel a suffused death auraing from this direction."

    " Then let''s go " Fray

 Chapter 5: Montaser

    After more than an hour of walking, Fray and montaser finally arrived in front of arge rock. Then Montaser used his spiritual sense one more time and said "The aura ising from this ce, the entrance must be nearby."

    When Fray heard that, he conclude that this rock in front of them is the one mentioned in the novel so without wasting any time Fray punched the rock with all his might. Hence, The boulder that is at least three meters long and more than two meters thick has be a crumb because of Fray''s punch.

    After the Disappearance of the rock, a gap appeared in the ground about a meter and a half wide, it seems as if the rock wasid here to cover this hole.

    " Let''s enter," Fray said before jumping into the gap, followed by montaser. Unexpectedly, the hole was so deep at least fifty meters underground. Which made the fall a little longer than expecteoout despite the long drop Fray fell to the ground without any damage making a loud noise and a big hole in the ground. While Montaser used his power to slow his fall and he descended smoothly.

    After his descent, Montaser look around him with a surprised expression while thinking (Are these houses?)

    After they got down, Montaser and Fray could see what looked like a small vige consisting of several stone houses in their sight, with magicmps in the streets and many inhabitants moving around the vige.

    (so, this is the headquarters of the serpent organization, it is no wonder that it has remained hidden all this time even though many of the major forces were looking for them... but how did the master find it in such a short period of time ) Montaser thought, looking at Fray with aplex look.

    "Discharge there are intruders"

    "There are intruders on the north side."

    "You tell the chiefs, that all remaining forces follow me to deal with the intruders."

    Suddenly Fray and Montaser heard many loud voicesing from the stone vige

    "They found us quickly, they seem to be a bit clever," said Fray with an expressionless face, looking at the tens of armed mening towards them. Thus, in an instant Fray and Montaser were surrounded by more than a hundred devout men.

    "Montaser," said Fray without giving much attention to the masked men.

    "Okay, Sir," Montaser said looking at the men with a cold expression on his face.

    "Who are you? and what''s your purpose ining here?" Suddenly one of the men who seemed to be the captain said with a careful expression.

    Even though there were only two enemies, all the masked men kept their guard up, because as professional killers with just a glimpse they could recognize the threat that a person can make, and currently their instincts warned them that the two men in front of them were very dangerous.

    "Leave that one alive," Fray said in an indifferent voice, pointing to the captain.

    "Alright sir," Montaser, then he stepped forward towards the men.

    After seeing this the captain shouted "Attack," as he rushed towards the intruder followed by his men, but...

    "W.. what.." suddenly the captain forcefully stopped and began to float in the air uncontrobly, as he felt a powerful pressure grab his neck and lift him in the air slowly, but he wasn''t the only one suffering from this crisis after looking around him he found that all the troops floating in the air as well, but he released that the rest seems to be suffering a stronger attack as it seems they can''t even breathe, after seeing this he concluded that the death of his men is just a matter of time

    (Even the warriors in the three kingdom can''t resist just what the hell is the rank of this old man ) thought the man in terror as he looked at the old men.

    After a short time, except for themander, all the masked men fell to the ground lifeless, Thus, Montaser managed to kill more than a hundred professional killers at the same time without even moving from his spot. Even Fray felt a little dread from this scene.

    Montaser is a warrior from the eighth kingdom, he is the strongest warrior in the Prada family and one of the most powerful entities on the continent.

    ording to the events of the novel, Montaser died in the dungeon in which Fray was previously, as he sacrificed his life to save Fray. Consequently, The death of a Montaser greatly weakened the power of the Prada family, which led to their destruction at the hands of the protagonist.

    Under the influence of Montaser''s skill, the remaining captain flew slowly in the air until he arrived in front of Fray.

    "Where are the children?" Fray said in a cold voice, looking at the masked man.

    "I don''t know which, AAAAHH��" Before the man could finish his sentence, he felt a powerful invisible force crushing him which made him scream in agony.

    "I don''t like repeating myself," Fray said with a serious expression.

    "Oh, they, they��." the Captain tried to say something but before he could finish his sentence, a strange arrow pierced his head from behind causing it to explode. Meanwhile, the arrow was so strong that itpleted its way past the man''s head until it was stopped by Montaser''s skill.

 Chapter 6: Fray’s Power

    Suddenly three men appeared from the stone vige, one of them holding a bow in his hands, it seems that he was the one who fired the arrow

    "Who are you? who sent you?" Suddenly one of them asked in an angry tone

    "Sir, they are the snakes'' twins, they are ranked among the top 100 criminals on the ck list, and the person who has the hammer is Brian, their leader and ranked 9 on the list" Montaser whispered in a low voice to Frahe ck list is a list containing the most wanted criminals in the human continent, and each one of them has his own ranking in the list, as they are ranked ording to their strength and their threat to themunity.

    "Yes I know, they are the secret leaders of the serpent Organisation," Fray said, then he looked at the burly man holding a huge hammer in his hand and continued "I will fight Brian personally, you take care of the other two."

    "Sir, are you sure, he''s a sixth kingdom warrior?" Montaser said with a worried expression

    "Yes, I am sure" Fray replied briefly

    "Haha you want to fight me ! are you f**ing kidding me boy?" Brian shouted angrily. Fray was still twenty-two years old, he still looked so young that Brian couldn''t imagine that this young kid would be strong enough to fight him.

    On the other side, Fray didn''t care about Brian''s thoughts, Thus, without any warning, he rushed toward Brian at superb speed, after seeing this the archer tried to shoot Fray dead, but he was stopped by Montaser, so in a blink of an eye, Fray managed to arrive in front of Brian and fire a strong punch towards him.

    Doorian used his hammer to repel Fray''s attack, which caused a loud exploding sound and made the ground on which the two were standing crack from the force of the collision.

    Despite Brian''s shock by Fray''s unexpected strength, he didn''t have time to be surprised because Fray hit him with another punch, causing Brian this time to lose his bnce and retreat back for more than ten meters.

    "I underestimated you boy, looks like it''s time to get serious," Brian said with a serious expression after releasing that Fray is much stronger than expected, then he released his full power, a powerful aura of a sixth kingdom warrior formed making the surrounding gravity heavier, then he twists his energy in his hammer and speeds up towards Fray with all his power.

    Doooooooohus, Brian and Fray exchanged a lot of strikes and caused great damage to the surrounding environment, but the whole time Brian had the upper hand as Fray was pushed back repeatedly and even suffered a lot of injuries.

    "Where is your arrogance now, boy, I will break your legs and torture you until you wish death to revenge my men," Brian shouted angrily as he continued to strike Fray.

    Doouddenly Fray couldn''t stand the attack and was sent back dozens of meters and crashed into several stone houses that were reduced to rubble.

    "Sh**, I killed him by mistake," Brian said with a frowning tone after he released his spiritual senses and didn''t feel the existence of Fray''s soul.

    (Wait, why don''t I feel their presence, it''s impossible, could they be dead...) Brian thought in horror after releasing that the presence of his Twins has disappeared. n fact, during the battle, Brian and Fray moved away from Montaser and Brian''s otherpanions. Until they be unable to see each other, so he didn''t see what happened exactly in the battle between his Twins and the old man

    (It''s impossible, they are both sixth kingdom warriors, how can they be killed so quickly) Brian thought with his face full of terror.

    After all Brian''srades are both strong warriors that rank high on the ck list, although they are weaker than Brian himself, he can''t defeat them while they are together, especially in such a short period of time which means that whoever killed them is much stronger than Brian.

    "It must be the old man who was with that kid," Brian mumbled, "If he finds out I killed his buddy, he''ll kill me for sure, I have to escape."

    "Don''t be afraid, you didn''t kill me." Suddenly Brian heard a cold voiceing from behind. Brian turned to the direction the sound hade from and opened his eyes in shock when he saw the boy he thought he had killed standing in the middle of the rubble and staring at him with a cold look.

    "How are you still alive?" Brian shouted in panic. he''s pretty sure that he''s soul didn''t exist when he used his spiritual sense, he can''t understand how this is even possible, unless...

    "Phase one activated," Fray said in a low voice, without bothering himself to answer Brian''s questionuddenly, in front of Brian''s eyes, Fray''s body began to change rapidly, in the blink of an eye, Fray''s body and hair became longer, his muscles be more defined and solid, and his aura more tyrannical.

    Fray is a spirit warrior contracted with two spirits, one of his spirits is called Narod which is a fusion-type spirit. (Where the soul fuses with the host to form a more powerful creature) But the thing that makes this spirit distinct from normal fusion spirits is that it has five fusion phases instead of one. At the current level, Fray can onlyunch Phase onhe first phase only has one skill but it is a very powerful skill, the description that the ne gave to the skill is

    (Skill name: Unknowank: Unknowescription: All the capabilities of the body multiplied by a hundredfold.)

    Because of this skill, Fray decided to follow the path of a physical fighter and trained his body until the strength of his body alone reached the fifth kingdom. After activating this skill his power can easily reach the sixth kingdom

    "What!�� what that power?" Brian muttered in horror.

    Then Suddenly

    "What the..." Briaike teleportation, Fray disappeared from his spot and appeared in front of Brian at terrifying speed, and without wasting any time he fired a right hock with tremendous power at Brian.

    Doorian used his hammer to block the punch. Thus, he could barely stop the punch.

    (f** my hands are numb ) Brian thought with a painful expressiooooooohus, Fray continued firing a torrent of punches at Brian he didn''t even give him time to catch his breath. The force of the collisions caused by Fray left unimaginable destruction to the area, as the stone vige waspletely destroyed, but the vige is not the only thing that has been destroyed..

    "Wwwsh*sounds shattering*" Brian''s hammer couldn''t take it anymore and broke into pieces which made defenceless.

    "Wait, wait a...." Fray didn''t wait for Brian to finish his sentence, he appeared in front of him and punched his chest with superb speed which made a huge hole in Brain''s chest.

    * Swoosh* Brian''s body fell lifeless to the ground.

    (I can do twenty times now, it''s a lot of progress, but I''m still far away from using Phase One with all his might) Fray thought as he canceled his transformation.

    Actually, Fray still couldn''t use the skill at its full power, before obtaining Yassine''s memories he could use ten times now he could use twenty times while the true strength of the skill is a hundred times, yes the skill that enabled a fifth kingdom warrior to kill a sixth kingdom warrior wasn''t used in its full strength, this is the power of the spirit that made Morcal shiver in fear

 Chapter 7: The Queen Of Assassins

    "Looks like you be much stronger, sir," Montaser said as he slowly flew towards Fray

    "Thanks for thepliment Montaser. Did you get any information about the stolen weapon?" asked Fray

    "Sorry, sir. Theymitted suicide before giving any information." Montaser said with an apologetic expression on his face.

    (The weapon must be with that person now ) Fray thought with a serious look in his eyes. As Fray already knows where the weapon is, but with his current power, it''s impossible to get it back now.

    "Montaser, use your spiritual sense to make sure if anyone is still alive," said Fray looking at the ruins that used to be a small vige.

    "There''s still one person alive," montaser said after using his spiritual sense.

    *********

    In a dark ce that looks like a huge cave.

    A teenage girl stands in front of a small corpse while wiping her sword from blood with an expressionless face.

    "Hey Sina, did you get the code?" Suddenly the teen girl heard a soft voiceing from behind.

    "Isha, I got one, and you?" The teen said as she turned around to see a girl her ageing toward her.

    "Yes, but unfortunately I had to kill Jonathan to get it," Isha said with a pathetic look.

    "let''s look for a hiding ce until the end of the..." Sina

    "Din-Don''-Don-Din''-Don-Din-Don-Din-Don-Din-(Bell)"

    Before they could finish talking, they both heard the sound of a belling from afar.

    "Why is the end-of-exam bell ringing now? Will the exam end early?" Isha asked while looking in the direction of the sound.

    "I''m not sure but that''s what it looks like," Sina replied with a doubtful look on her face.

    "So let''s get out of the maze," Ishhus, the two of them got out of the maze and headed towards the meeting tform, when they arrived in front of the tform they saw something they hadn''t seen for a long time.

    "l..light" Sina mumbled with her eyes wide open Sina''s sight, above the tform were many magicmps floating in the air and illuminating the ce, Sina and Isha are not the only ones who were surprised by this scene, all the children who survived the test headed toward the stage, all looking at the light withplex expressions on their faces.

    All the children present have been kidnapped and held in this dark ce for more than nine years. During this time, they have never seen the light. There are even some children who had to use energy to strengthen their eyes when seeing the magicmps.

    Dek Dek Deuddenly the children heard a faint sound of footstepsing up the stairs of the tform. And they all looked at the tform with curious looks.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the tform, a tall and muscr young man climbs the stairs with confident steps and a cold look on his face

    (He can control his power with such precision despite the distance) Fray thought as he looked at the magicmps floating in the air.

    Fray and Montaser managed to find one of the assassins still alive *the one who brought the leaders* After Fray finds out that the children are in another cave a little far from the cave of the stone vige, using an underground shortcut they managed to get here. After using the bell, Montaser and the remaining assassin went towards the sorority''s warehouse and Fray stays there to meet one of the most dangerous characters in the novel the future Queen of Assassins.

    Thus, Fray came to the top of the stage and nced at the children gathered below, as soon as he saw them, unwanted memories shed in Fray''s mind, and for the first time in a long time, a strange expression appeared on his face.

    (so, there are only twenty left) Fray thought, looking at the children

    "Hello, my name is Fray Prada, head of the Prada family, the serpent organization that has been holding you captive has been destroyed," Fray opened his mouth and said slowly while examining the teenagers.

    Despite hearing this, none of the kids showed any signs of joy, they still had the same cold expression as usual, because they know better than anyone else that there is nothing free in the world, and there is no reason to put their hope on a man they met for the first time.

    "Are you saying you''ll let us go?" Suddenly a ck-haired girl asked carefully.

    (So ??this is the one who will be the Queen of Assassins in the future) Fray thought as he looked at the girl who spoke with an interested loohe Queen of Assassins or Sina Corine, ording to the events of the novel, Sina will appear ten years from now, after she got the task of killing Luke, the protagonist, she almost seeded in her mission, but due to some events, she will decide to leave the protagonist alive, and as events develop, she will fall in love with him and be a secondary heroine in the novel.

    And in one of the chapters of the novel, Sina''s past will be rified.

    The "Killing Machine" project was implemented by the serpent organization, where three thousand children between the ages of seven and ten were gathered and imprisoned in a dark cave and trained in the arts of assassination and made them kill each other in what they called tests until one of them remained who was called * The killing machine*

    And Sina was the killing machine, which became the most dangerous assassin on the human continent, to the point that she almost killed the most powerful person at that time (Luke)

    "Yes, you have two options, the first is to leave if that is your choice I will show you the exit and no one will stop you." Fray said, "The second option is to work for me as professionals assassins."

    These 20 kids here have survived nine years of hell training, they are the elites of the "Killing Machine" project.

    Upon interrogation of the surviving killer, Fray knew that the kids had already be stronger than the killers themselves, the only ones who could control these kids were the Serpent Brothers. *that''s why they were far from the stone vige when Fray and montaser stormed the bunker they were here guarding the children.*

    Fray is sure that these kids will be an unstoppable force in the near future, but from their facial expressions, Fray knew that they wouldn''t choose to follow him for a simple reason.

    "I know that your instincts that you have been grinding for years and that have enabled you to survive until now tell you not to trust me," Fray said with a serious expression, "Actually your instincts are right, I am not a hero, on the contrary, I am a viin If you decide to follow me I will not be able to give you happiness or safety. On the contrary, I will use you and put you in dangerous situations, but I can promise you one thing and one thing only, and that is the power, enough power so that no one will bully you again.... and enough power to take your revenge."

    *Revenge* As soon as they heard that word, the cold look on the children''s faces instantly changed to a look of anger and hatred.

    No one but these children knows how much they have suffered in the past nine years, and what they had to sacrifice to survive. Thus, they all immersed themselves in thinking about the choice that should be followed, all of them are smart enough to conclude that the serpent organization is not the mastermind behind the project, there must be a greater force behind it, and they all want revenge, but should they put their hand in the hand of Satan to achieve it

 Chapter 8: The Choice

    In the royal capital of the Empire, Niran the back garden of arge pcwo people, a young beautiful woman, and a young man are sitting around a wooden table, talking happily, and from their looks at each other, anyone can conclude that the two are lovers.

    Suddenly a middle-aged man came to the table where the two were and interrupted their romantic moment, the thing that angered them

    " Hello, Mrs. An, Mr. Luke, sorry for the interruption." said the man after approaching the table

    "It''s okay Jack, but what''s so urgent that it couldn''t wait until we finish our date?" said Luke

    "Sir, we''ve received news that Fray Prada has retreated from the dungeon" Jack replies soon as they heard Fray''s name, Luke and An''s expressions became ugly, especially An, she even shivered a little but she kept herposure after a while and said, "You mean the Three Star Dungeon that appeared months ago in Iskar city?"

    " Yes, Mrs. An, it''s already been four months since its appearance, and it''s still less than two months before she exploded," Jack.

    "Why did he retreat, did he send any letter to rify?" Luke asked with a curious tone

    "No, he did not send any letters, we have not yet discovered the reason for his retreat" Jack

    "Send him a letter asking for an exnation and tell him to clean up the dungeon as soon as possible and that we''ll send an extra force to help him if it''s necessary," Luke said

    ******

    The forest at the Turtle Mountain

    "Please, please don''t kill me, I have done everything you asked." A masked man was begging for his life on his knees "Please, I have a��" Before he could finish his words, the man''s neck was broken by an invisible forchere''s Fray and Montaser with several children, after looting the warehouse they get out from the cave under the guidance of the man who been had killed a while ago.

    Ever since the children get out, they have been looking at the sky and the trees with aplex look, they didn''t even pay any attention to the man who was screaming for his life with all his might.

    "As I promised you, you are free now, as, for those who have chosen the second option as thest test, you must reach Prada''s pce in no more than a month," said Fray, then he took off without waiting for a response from the childrehus, the children stayed there, looking at his faraway back withplex looks on their faces

    "Sina, why do you think he gave us a month?" Isha said with a look of suspicion on her face

    "I''m not sure, maybe to give us more time to think, or maybe he noticed that we were so unfamiliar with the outside world so he decided to let us rely on ourselves to gain some experience," Sina said after some thought.

    " Yes, that makes sense," Isha

    "But I''m sure you felt it, this man is dangerous...should we ept his offer?" Suddenly one of the children said

    "Yes, he''s dangerous, but he''s still the one who saved us from that hell and we owe him our lives," Sina said, with a strange re in her eyes.

    "Yes, besides, did you see that person''s servant?" Another child said

    "Yes, he''s very strong. The Prada family must be very powerful"

    Although the Prada family is very famous, these children have not heard of it, so they can only set the servant as a standard to imagine his master''s strength.

    "Rin, what do you think�� what...where did he disappear ?" Isha said, looking around for the boy named Rin.

    (He left without us even noticing he''s gone, he''s on another level ) Sina thought with a serious look on her face.

    Fray and Montaser returned to the ce where they had left the horses and as expected they found them still standing there waiting for them. Pegasus horses have a higher intelligence rate than ordinary horses and they are loyal to their owners, as they can wait for their owners to return without moving from their ce for a long time.

    This is why Pegasus horses are considered the best and fastest ways of transportation owned by mankind so far, but they are so expensive and very ufortable for long distances, that''s why Fray decided to try to invent another way of transportation using Yassine''s scientific knowledge as soon as possible.

    (I must visit those remains as soon as possible) Fray thought after feeling a faint pain attacking his lower back after riding the pegasuhus, Fray and montaser set off toward the Prada Family pce without making any stops.

 Chapter 9: Cemetery Army

    At midnighn the coastal Iskar citn thergest pce in the citll the servants and members of the family gathered at the gate of the Pce to wee the return of the head of the family.

    (That''s surprising even my mom is here) Fray thought, walking towards the Pce surrounded by many familiar faces.

    One of the oldest traditions of the Prada family is to wee the head of the family at the entrance of the pce whenever he returns from carrying out a dangerous mission.

    But this was a precedent for Fray who was hated by most of the family members, although he had received a wee before. It was only from the servants this is the first time the whole family is organized to wee his return.

    (Looks like the loyalty contract scared them a bit) Fray thought, noticing the ufortable looks on their faces. All members of the Prada family have contract spirits, even wives, courtesans, and servants. Anyone living in the Prada family''s pce must be a spirit warrior in at least the First Kingdom, or they will be expelled from the family.

    But even though there were a lot of people not even one of them talks to Fray, they just stood there as Fray entered the mansion, anyone can notice that they were not happy with Fray''s return but Fray didn''t care, he already expected this.

    From the novel, Fray learned that even if he died, no one would care about him, except...

    "You did well this time, sir," Montaser said, standing behind Fray while he was having dinner

    "Thank you, Montaser, If it wasn''t for your help I wouldn''t have done it," Fray replied

    (Is he trying to console me? what an idiot) Fray thought in annoyance, though a faint smile formed on his face, no one noticed that smile, not even Fray himself.

    But actually, Montaser''s statement wasn''t untrue, despite not being able to clean the dungeon, they got a lot of loot from the warehouse of the serpent organization, which will be a great help to the city that Fray rules and which suffers from many difficulties at the current time.

    "Montaser, send letters to all members of the council, tell them that it will be a meeting tomorrow at midday, and attendance is mandatory," after finishing dinner Fray said, standing from his site.

    After leaving this order, Fray left the dining room and headed towards a ce no one had visited in yearhemistry rooray''s grandfather was a skilled alchemist and he was doing his research in this room. It contains all the necessary tools and machines for alchemy and many scientific books in various fields and even Fray''s grandfather''s scientific notes are here, but because there are no books rted to martial arts or magic this room was abandoned after Fray''s grandfather died, or rather after he was murdered.

    Fray obtained advanced scientific knowledge thanks to Yassine''s memories, but there are many differences between Yassine''s world and Fray''s world. For example, if Fray wants to remake a car, he has the minerals and knowledge to make it, but there is no oil in this worlherefore, Fray must first understand the science of his world and thenbine them with the sciences of Yassine''s world to find a suitable energy source to make a car in this world. This logic applies to all the inventions that Fray intends to achieve...

    With that thought in his head, Fray closed himself in the room and began reading the books his grandfather had lefhe next morning.

    Fray left the room and headed towards the back garden, there exists a huge area for training equipped with different types of heavy-weight exercise machines that Fray uses for training as well as big spaces for running and training martial arts. Fray is a physical fighter who depends on muscr strength so he needs to train his muscles daily. Thus, he started his exercise n which consists of heavy lifting and martial arts training, so after more than two hours of intense training. Fray finally stops and began his next exercise

    "Cemetery Army," Fray mumbled in a low voice as he sat on the ground. the moment these words left fray''s mouth arge group of ck-colored insects appeared out of the void and started circling Fray''s body slowly.

    The number of these insects was so great that theypletely covered Fray''s body, then suddenly a white light started emitting from the insects and streaming toward Fray. These insects are called cemetery bees, and the shape of these insects is simr to bees, but they are about twice asrge as ordinary bees, and it is the second contracted Fray''s spirit, The cemetery Army, and it is a summoning type spirit that can absorb the energy of dead creatures and transmit it to the contracted human. It is a rank three spirit but it can evolve and can reach rank seven or eight if it absorbs enough energy, it only gives Fray half of the energy it absorbed and keeps the other half for itself to use for its evolution, and it has already gone through its first evolution it was a first rank spirit and became in the third rank.

    After its development, the number of bees has be less and their size berger and they can absorb twice the amount of energypared to before, even their handling and control of energy have be better, which benefits Fray a lot.

    Normally summoning-type spirits need arge amount of energy to stay summoned but this spirit depends on the energy it has absorbed to maintain itself so it is a very suitable spirit for Fray who cannot use energy. As Fray acquired these two spirits at a young age, and after obtaining these two spirits, Fray decided to follow a path that only a few would follow, which is the path of body development.

    The body developerbines energy with his bones, muscles, and internal organs to make his body stronger, but he cannot maintain the energy in his body for long. Any energy that enters his body merges with him quicklecause of this, a body developer cannot use energy to create spells as a magician does, or martial arts skills like a warrior does, he can''t even use a spiritual sense.

    But Despite this major w in the body developer''s job, Fray decided to use it because the Spirit Gate notified him that his first Contracting spirit *Narod* was using this ss and Fray knew that the skills he would obtain from Narod would be rted to it after that he choose the cemetery army. After all, it doesn''t need any energy from him.

    After half an hour

    (It seems the energy is running out) Fray thought after noticing that the cemetery army was gradually disappearing and the energy it was producing bes weaker gradually.

    It''s been a while since thest time Fray went hunting, and when raiding the serpent''sir, Fray had to rescue the children quickly so he didn''t have time to absorb the energy of the corpses so the energy from the spirit ran out now.

    After training, Fray took a shower and ate breakfast alone as usual. And start preparing for the meeting....after this meeting, everything will change

 Chapter 10: The Prada Family Council

    100,000 years ago, on the human continent, there was a team under the name of *The shield* made up of the six most powerful people on the continent. They were very strong and their main goal was to help humanity win the war, but unfortunately, they failed in the end, so they had to sacrifice their lives to iste the human continent from the outside worlut before their death, they turned their abilities into weapons and left them to their families with a prediction, "The barrier will be broken in exactly a hundred thousand years until then you must be stronger."

    Thus, the six ancient families were formed, and the Prada family is one of these families

    *******

    The Prada Family Council is made up of five members including Fray, these five members are considered the most powerful in the family, and all important decisions must be made with the approval of the Council.

    "Morcal, is the list ready?" Fray said, looking at the white crow sitting on his shoulders

    "Yes, it''s ready," said the white crow sinctly

    " Good, let''s go," Frahus, after he had prepared himself, Fray headed towards the meeting room. After arriving, he found that Montaser was waiting for him at the door.

    "Is everyone here ?" Fray asked

    "Yes, sir, they are waiting for you inside," Montaser replied

    "Then let''s go in," said Fray, then entered the roon front of all the members of the council, Fray entered with confident steps, his usual cold look on his face followed by Montaser. They all looked at him with ufortable expressions until he reached the highest seat at therge table and slowly sat down while Montaser stood respectfully behind him

    "Morcal," without any weing Fray said slowly,

    Suddenly the white crow who was slipping on his shoulders opened his eyes and a faint light shed from thet that moment, the expressions of everyone in the hall became ugly as a window appeared in front of each of them

    "What you see now is a list of the loyalty contract terms that you have broken," Fray said in a cold voice,

    In fact, everyone here today, including Fray himself, has broken at least one of the terms of the loyalty contract. In recent years the Prada family has been in a big mess and no one had enough loyalty to respect the Prada family to the degree mentioned in the contract.

    All members of the Prada Family Council are against Fray''s position as the head of the family, if not for Montaser''s support, he would have been ousted a long time ago, so Fray decides to use the loyalty contract to put some pressure on them before the beginning of the meeting.

    "Are you threatening us?" A heavy middle-aged man suddenly asked in an angry tone, looking at Fray with a fierce facdar Prada is the brother of one of Fray''s father''s wives. Because of his strength andmercial intelligence, he was epted into the Prada family and became the president of the Prada Trade Hall.

    "It''s not a threat," Fray said in a calm voice. "This list will be overlooked for the time being, but I hope that the message has been received."

    (The fact that he was able toplete this list in such a short period of time means that the ne''s Guardian can watch us, is this the message he wants to deliver) Idar thought with a serious expression

    (But how did the Guardian manage to get this information?... Don''t Tell me our contracting souls...) A fat middle-aged man thought with a calm expression

    "Fray, this contract is too dangerous, it will be better to stop using it," said a beautiful-looking young woman with the same cold expression as Fray''s.

    Elisa Prada is Fray''s older sister and the only survivor except for Fray from the brothers who were vying for the throne of the head family, and she is now the chief of the Prada family knights. She is a warrior from the Seventh Kingdom and the second most powerful member of the family after Montaser.

    "Sorry I can''t, I have my reasons to activate it," said Fray

    "Okay, I understand," Elisa said without further adlisa is one of the few people who does not oppose Fray, although she does not support him as Montaser does, she also does not oppose his authority

    "You didn''t summon us here because you just wanted to show us this list, did you?" Suddenly an old man said. Anas Prada, a warrior from the Sixth Kingdom and treasurer of Iskar city

    "Of course not, but you should know that anything that is said at this meeting from now on is very confidential and anyone who leaks it will be punished by the loyalty contract," said Fray with a serious face.

 Chapter 11: The Upcoming Continental War

    After obtaining the knowledge of the novel, Fray made many ns to change the future, but of course, he would not depend on the protagonist as Yassine had nned.

    Yassine had no idea about the power standards in this world. therefore, even he did not understand how terrifying those creatures in the demons'' army were. in fact, In the battle that Yassine saw in addition to the ck demon, there are hundreds of creatures that could have easily killed Luks for the ck Devil, Fray is sure that he can destroy the human continent by himself. This is the real power of the creatures that Yassine saw.

    As for Yassine''s original n to help Luke be stronger, in Fray''s opinion, it is a failed n. The main reason for Luke''s strength in the novel is the weapon that he obtained by chance, although he has talent, it is not enough.

    In the novel, many characters have more talent and more opportunities for progress than Luke, and Fray the owner of the legendary golden soul is one of them.

    And even if Luke was really the person who would save humanity, Fray would not unite with him or help him even if that meant the extinction of humanity, the hatred that Fray had towards Luke would not disappear no matter what happened.

    Therefore, Fray''s main n now is to not interfere in the events of the novel and to use the knowledge he obtained from Yassine to strengthen himself and his family and prepare for the barrier to be broken.

    To realize his ns, he is in dire need of the family''s power, so he decided to hold this meeting and told them about the history that happened a hundred thousand years ago.

    "ording to the ancestors'' sayings, the barrier will soon be broken, and the appearance of dungeons is a sign of that," Fray with a serious expression.

    "So you''re saying that we still have less than twenty years to go to war with beings that even our ancestor who was at the peak of the Ninth Kingdom couldn''t handle, how did you know all this?" Idar said.

    "Do you have any evidence to prove what you are saying?" Anas said with a doubtful expression on his face

    "I don''t have proof and I can''t tell you how I came to know this information, but you''ll be sure of my words shortly," Fray said.

    "Do the other five families know about the barrier?" said a man in his thirties dressed as a ship captaiiam Prada, captain of the marine crew, and a warrior from the Sixth Kingdom

    "Yes, all the other ancient families and even some of the major forces know about the barrier, but they don''t know what is behind the barrier." Fray

    "Then why do they keep the existence of the barrier secret and why are they fighting each other? Wouldn''t it be better to unite their strength to face the danger behind the barrier?" said Elisecently, the Prada family has noticed that many forces are gathering their forces in secret and even some powerful families have dered war on each other.

    "There is a prediction that whoever will unite the human continent will get a second-ss title, so after the major powers noticed the weakness of the barrier, they began topete for who would unite the continent and get the title, and soon thispetition will turn into a continental war," Fray said with a serious expression.

    Thus, Fray continued the meeting, and many issues were discusses ways to make iskar city stronger and some talents to be attracted to the Prada family, the reason for Fray''s retreat from the dungeon was also discussed, telling them that what they saw in the dungeon was not an ind but a monster from at the peak of the eighth rank and it would be impossible to face with their current strength.

    A dungeon is evaluated by the energy it contains. There are five levels of a dungeon and they are symbolized by stars as a low-level one-star dungeon and a high-level five-star dungeon.

    To give a three-star dungeon it has to contain hundreds or thousands of low and medium levels monsters, but the dungeon that Fray was in contains only one monster but he gives a three three-star dungeon the thing that shows his terrifying poweut the monster is sealed in a dungeon and can''t leave even if the dungeon explodeinally, Fray concluded the meeting by saying:

    "Remember, our main goal is to get stronger in preparation for the time when the barrier will be broken, we will not get involved in the Continental War or the events that will take ce on the continent from now on, we will simply close in on ourselves and get stronger, and We will only act if we are attacked."

 Chapter 12: Idar

    The council members still had so many doubts about Fray''s statements but they had no choice but to take what he said seriously because Although what he said seems unbelievable, it will answer many questions, for example, why do the three kingdoms prevent the red line from being crossed in the ocean, despite their im that there are powerful sea monsters outside the red line, they did not provide any evidence regarding their words

    *****

    In the Prada trade Halrada Trade Hall is a medium-sized tradingpany with many branches all over Lioran kingdom

    (What should I do?) Idar thought with aplicated expression on his facray gave each member of the council a task, and Idar''s task was to invest a huge amount from the treasury of thepany, which is already suffering from a financial shortfall to buynd from the lifasy city that is very far from the Iskar, The time required to reach the lifasy city of from the Iskar city is more than two months using the carray said without providing any evidence that thisnd contained an energy crystal mine

    (If that was true, it would certainly be a good Trade but do I really should trust that child) Idadar actually never agreed to Fray to be the head of the family because Fray is a cold-hearted person withplicated mental problems. He''s just a copy of his father and Idar didn''t want the parada family and the Iskar city to suffer under the rule of someone like that again.

    In his opinion, Elisa will be more suitable for the position than him. All the members of the council have exchanged their efforts to convince her to take the throne but...

    One year ago

    "Why, why are you so determined to refuse, if that kid continues to rule the family it will be destroyed sooner orter," screamed irad.

    "Elisa, Idar is right, you have to challenge Fray for the position of the family head, when you win the challenge, even montaser can''t object "anas

    "And why do you think I will win?" Elisa said in a low voice

    "We didn''t hear you well what you said," said idar after he heard inaudible murmursing out of Elisa

    "And why do you think I can defeat Fray?" Elisa said loudly, "You are all wary of a montaser, but you ignore the real person to be wary of...You don''t know how terrifying Fray is.... he''s..."

    Although Elisa said that in a Cold expression as usual idar could see that Her hands were tremblinhenever Idar remembers that conversation, he feels like his hair is standing in awe

    (Just what is it that makes a warrior from the Seventh Kingdom shiver like that....just what the hell did that night happen)

    Knock Knock Knocuddenly he heard a knocking from the door

    "enter," Irad said

    "Sir, did you call me?" An old man dressed as a servant came in and said

    "Get the cart ready, we''re going to lifasy City"

    *****

    In the Prada family''s main pcfter the meeting ended, Fray returned to the chemistry room and continued reading until the next morning, where he did his morning training, but this time due to the cemetery army''s short supply of energy,

    Fray absorbed the energy from the air, so the effect of this morning''s exercise was much less than usual.

    Afterpleting his exercises, Fray headed to the head of the family''s office to deal with the paperwork for Iskar city

    (Looks like I''ll have to recreate Organic fertilizer from Yassine''s world as soon as possible) Fray thought as he looked at the food stats in Iskar City.

    Knock Knock Knocuddenly he heard a knock on the door

    "Sir, you have received a letter from the shield team," Montaser said after entering

    "Thank you, montaser" Fray and took the letter from montasefter reading the letter, Fray found that it was only inquiring as to why Fray didn''t clean the dungeon

    "Montaser, tell them we''ll take care... you know what, just don''t answer them," said Fray

    "alright sir," said montaser " and How do you want to deal with the intruder"

    "Just leave him for the time being, he will be tired soon, "said Fray

 Chapter 13: Rin

    In an unknown pceven people gather around what looks like arge meeting table

    "Do we have proof of who did it?" a man sitting at the top of the table said in a cold voice *the leader of this group*

    "the investigation team found that the majority of the corpses died by breaking their neck or suffocating to death, but we found no marks on the outer skin, I''m sure you all know who this method of killing belongs to," said one of the people sitting at the table

    "do you mean..."

    "Yes, it is most likely that the Prada family is responsible."

    "and Where are the children, did they return to the Prada pce ?" said the leader

    "We are not sure the spy who was ced in Prada Pce is not answering our letters."

    "These children are very important, send a team to Iskar city, and a team to the cities near Turtle Mountain, to search for them, we have to bring them back alive," said the leader.

    ********

    Iskar City Prada Family  the chemistry room

    "so you finally decide to go out," Fray said, looking at the child in front of him

    "so you already knew I existed !" the child said with a surprised expression, he was sure he didn''t leave any traces of his existence.

    (Just how is this child, and why he is not mentioned in the novel? Did he die in the killing machine project? No, that''s impossible. I''m sure he''s stronger than Sina... Wait, there was a kid who managed to escape, could it be him) Fray thought, looking at the kid.

    "Yes, but you''re very good. What''s your name?" Fray sairay did not exaggerate when he described this child as very good*, he spent three days in a pce full of fighters and contract spirits, but except for him and Montaser, no one else felt his presenche only reason that enabled Fray to know his presence is that the child got too close to Fray and he could hear his heartbeat, although the child controlled his heartbeat well the body developers have very strong senses

    "My name is Rin and I am ready to join the Prada family if you will keep your promise," Rin said with a serious face.

    (This kid has a rare soul) Suddenly Fray heard Morcal''s voice in his head

    (What? Rare soul, are you sure?) Fray

    (Yes I''m sure but I don''t know what kind) Morcal

    (So ??that''s why no one could sense his presence) Fray thoughhere are three levels of souls, firstly, the ordinary soul, which is possessed by 99.9999% of the world''s poptioecondly, a high-level soul that has a rate of 0.00009% to exist, which is a soul that has a connection to a third-degreew over time If the owner of this spirit can understand thisw well, he will be able to manipte it to some extenn third, there are the rare souls with a 0.000009% chance of existing, which are souls with a strong connection to thews of the second degree, and as a high-level spirit, the owner of the rare soul can manipte thew if he can understand it enougnd there are legendary souls, and the rate of appearance of these souls is so weak that most people think that they are just superstitions that do not actually exist. And there are only two types of legendary souls, a golden soul, and a ck soul and they have a strong connection to first-ratew.

    "Alright, Rin, but the Prada family is a family of spirit warriors, and to join the family it''s necessary to contract a spirit," Fray said with a serious expression.

    "Yes, I know I also know about the loyalty contract as well, and I agree," Rin said in a firm voice

    "Then how about summoning a spirit now," said Fray

    "Is that possible? Don''t you need some kind of ritual or something?" Rin said

    "No, all that you need to do is to close your eyes," Fray

    "Okay, let''s do it," Rin said

    "Alright, but there are a few things you need to know," said Fray. "First, after you close your eyes, your consciousness will move into the space of the ne. There, the ne will present you with the spirits that want to make a contract with you and will give you brief information about the spirit that will interest you. Second, the ne will give you a number that expresses the strength of your soul, You will only be able to make a contract with spirits that have a number equal to or less than your number after the contract is made, that number will decrease, of course, if you choose a spirit and you still have enough number you can make a contract with a second spirit, thirdly there is a chance to find one soul in it Space, if a strong enough spirit decides to conclude a contract with you, spirits weaker than them will not dare topete, the chance of this happening is low because spirits who possess such power are very rare, but the chance of this happening with you is high, so I decided to tell you this." fray

    "Okay, thanks for the information, I''m ready now," Rin said

    "Close your eyes and rx," Fray said while holding the ne. "Spirit''s Gate Open."

    Rin closed his eyes and suddenly felt a strange sensation as if his consciousness was melting and re-forming again and again, after this feeling ended Rin found himself...

    "What... is this?" Rin mumbled in awin was standing in the most luxurious room that he had ever seen in his life. Everything in this room is made from gold even the Walls were dyed with gold and decorated with jewels, and in front of Rin on a tform a little higher than where Rin was, there was a golden throne, and on the throne sat a person with a majestic aura, wears a luxurious crown on his head, and behind him stand ten soldiers in golden armor, releasing an oppressive aura.

    Suddenly a message appeared in front of Rin

    [ Rank Eight spirit...The Golden Emperor ]

 Chapter 14: The Golden Emperor Linyar

    The spirit gate symbolizes the strength of a soul by using a symbolic number the stronger the soul the greater the number.

    To calcte that number, many factors are taken into ount, such as the strength of the host, the type of soul, and even the strength of the personality and mentality of the person. The number that the ne gives to the soul of an ordinary person is 50

    And the number that Rin got is

    [your soul strength is 346]

    [ analyzing the *Golden Emperor* information will take some time, please wait]

    Several windows appeared in front of Rin

    "Eighth rank spirit, it seems to be very strong," Rin mumbled in a low voice

    "Thank you for thepliment, boy," said the man on the throne, suddenly

    "What?...You can talk?" Rin said surprised

    "Of course, I can talk, why can''t I?" The Emperor

    "Can all spirits talk?" Rin

    "Not all of them, only if they have enough intelligence." The Emperor

    "so are you strong? " Rin

    "Ha-ha-ha," the emperorughed out loud, "You know this is the first time I''ve asked this question hahaha.... ??yes boy I''m strong."

    [spirit information analysispleted]

    [Name: Golden Emperor Linyaace: human spiriank: 8

    Soul Strength: 324

    Spirit type: Summoning spirihort quote: Linyar was a human emperor of a great empire of forgotten history.

    He was a warrior at the peak of the Ninth Kingdom when he was alive and had ten guards each from the Ninth Kingdoote: With your current power, the host can only use two percent of the power of the Emperor and his guards when summoned]

    "But boy, why do you want strength so badly?" said the emperor with a serious expression

    "For two reasons, the first is revenge, revenge on the people who took my childhood and made me kill my friends," Rin said with eyes full of hate.

    "This is a good reason, boy. In this world, the good must be returned with grace, and the shame must be returned with disgrace" said the emperor with a serious expression, "But what is the second reason, boy?"

    ******

    "It''s a Rank Eight spirit," Morcal said

    "A rank eight spirit? A contract with a rank eight spirit hasn''t been made for thousands of years in the parada family," said Fray, slightly surprised.

    "No wonder, he got a 346 in his Soul Strength rating." Morcal

    "346? I was expecting a higher number," Fray said

    "It''s a high number, but you should know that not everyone is a monster like you." Morcal

    "I don''t like being called a monster," Fray said with a slightly angry expressioorcale took a deep look at Fray and then said in a low voice

    "I didn''t know, it won''t happen again."

    And so, after some time, Rin opened his eyes

    "Wee to the Prada family," said Fray a nice co?t with his usual cold expression, which made Rin reconsider his decision, but only for a split second. Then he said in the same cold expression that Fray had.

    "Thank you, I will do my best to serve you."

    "It is customary for a person to kneel when confessing his master "Fray

    "what?..Oh, Yes, sorry, sir." Rin said and got down on one knee

    "I hope you understand why I made you do this," Fray said, looking at Rin

    "I understand, sir."Rin

    "Go look for montaser and tell him to show you the Armory Hall to choose a weapon," Fray saihe Armory Hall contains many magical weapons and even rare weapons that the Prada family has been able to collect over the past hundred thousand years, it is a hall that only a very few people are allowed to enter. Rin was the first person in the history of the Prada family to grant permission this quickly.

    *****

    At nighn a dark Allehree teenage girls are standing breathing hard, each holding a bloody sword

    "Then that''s why he gave us a month," said a girl in a low voice, looking at the piles of corpses in front of her.

    "Sina, what do you mean?" said the girl standing next to her

    "We have to go to the Prada family as soon as possible." Sina

 Chapter 15: The Future Scariest Assassination Squad Is Formed

    After a weeray spent the week training and reading multiple science books, and Rin started training with his contracting spirit under the guidance of montaseast week, Fray waited for the second Yassine toe every time he went to sleep, but nothing happened.

    No matter how powerful the creature is, it cannot manipte thews of the world to the point of sending a person to another world without a great sacrifice and the probability of repeating what happened with Yassine again is very low at least that''s what Fray assumed.

    Prada  the head of the family''s officray and Elisa are seated across from each other around a small table and Montasir is standing behind Fray as usual

    "You were right, he is the mastermind behind the Information union. We contacted him and made him a good offer, but he refused, we even threatened him, but he said he would not work for the Prada family even if it meant his death," said Elisa.

    "I expected that, no problem. That''s his little brother''s address, he''s his weakness," said Fray, cing a small piece of paper on the table. "You know what to do."

    "Oh! yes, this will make things easier, I will take care of it," Elisa said while taking the paper

    " In two weeks from now I will go out on a mission, I want you, with ten of the most powerful elite knights to apany me," said Fray.

    Prada family knights, their main task is to protect and enforce thew in Iskar city, and there are two main teams of knighthe Guardian Knights is a squad of three thousand knights, who are responsible for protecting the city from crimes, they are like the police in Yassine''s world.

    And there are the elite knights who all bear the title of Prada and have contract spirits. They have the same status as the servants in Prada''s main pce. They are responsible for protecting the city of Iskar from external threats and powerful enemies. The knight must be at least a warrior from the Fourth Kingdom to join this unit

    "How is the organic fertilizer progressing?" Fray said after Elisa lefhree days ago, Fraypleted the re-making of the organic fertilizer and gave the recipe to the Fray family factories to produce it

    "At this moment, a thousand bags have beenpleted and will be put on Iskar''s market soon. We will see its effect within a month at thetest." Montasehe human continent suffers from a severe shortage of food, and Iskar city is not an exception, although Iskar city is a coastal city. There are many dangerous Sea monsters in the ocean that fishermen are unable to approach, so the area that is used for fishing is very small and not enough to feed arge city like Iskar, which contains three million peopls for the production of nt foods, it is very low, and Fray knew that even Yassine''s world was suffering from this problem, but with the help of organic fertilizers this problem was ovee so Fray decided to re-manufacture it

    "That''s good," said Fray. "Has Giyam sent any letters?"

    "Yes sir, he found the beast and got rid of it, it will be back soon," said montaser

    "And the fruit?" Fray

    " Yes, he found the nt that you described and said that he would bring it with him and did not mention any other details about it." Montaser

    "Well, tell him to hurry back" Fray

    "Alright, sir," said montaser, then continued after taking a deep look at Fray. "Sir, may I ask you something?"

    After a little silence, Fray said, "Sorry, Montaser, you can''t."

    "Alright sir, but please be careful, you are starting to make great strides and the big forces will start to notice," said Montaser.

    "Thank you for your concern, Montaser," said Fray briefly, then changed the subject. "How many children have arrived so far?"

    " a team of two children arrived yesterday, and the total is now fourteen children" montaser

    "Bring them to the back garden, I''ll finish some paperwork and see you there in twenty minutes," Frahus, exactly twenty minutester, Fray was standing in the back garden of the pce, behind him standing montaser, and Rin respectfully, and in front of him thirteen children looking at him with a look of anticipation.

    "I think Rin told you why you''re here, so I''m going to ask you straight away, do you know what it means to join the Prada family?" Fray said with a serious expression.

    "Yes, sir, it means to carry out the orders of the head of the family at any cost." All the children said simultaneously in a loud voice

    "Yes, don''t forget that," said Fray. "So are you ready?"

    "Yes sir"

    "Close your eyes and rx," Fray saifter everyone closed their eyes Fray continued "The spirit gate Open"

    *****

    ( Morcal, is the report ready ) Fray

    (Yes, it''s ready) Morcalnd that''s how several messages appeared in front of Fray

    (Oh! interesting ) Fray thought after noticing a certain windoo after a few minutes, everyone opened their eyes and had auras stronger than before

    "Wee to the Prada family," said Fray

    "Thank you, sir, we will be at yourmand from now on," said everyone on one knee.

    " From now on you will be directly under mymand. Your main duties will be assassination missions, are there any questions?" Fry

    "Sir, do you know who is in charge of the killing machine project?" Sina asked with a serious expressiofter hearing Sina''s question, all the children, including Rin looked at Fray with a look of expectation in their eyes

    "Yes, I know, "Fray

    "Can you tell us?" Sina said

    "Yes, but not now. I will give you your first mission. When youplete it I will tell you," said Fray, "montaser."

    "Okay, sir," said montaser and, handed arge piece of paper to sina

    "The mark on the map is your target, Rin will be the leader of this mission," Fray saifter the children looked at the map, they found that the sign was a circle surrounding a small vige

    "Is our target hiding in this vige?" Rin said as he nced at the map

    "Your goal is the vige itself," Fray said in a low voice. "Your task is to kill all the living things in the vige. Leave no one alive, Old, child, man, woman. You must kill everyone."

    As soon as they heard Fray''s words all the children froze

 Chapter 16: Sina’s Breakdown

    On the outskirts of Iskar city, there is a small vige containing about four hundred inhabitants, despite the simple appearance of the vige, people here live a happy life, where the old men sitzily in front of their homes and look at the children who y in front of them with a warm smile on their face, and women gathered around the well doing theirundry chatting with happy expressions

    "Why does the master want to get rid of this vige, I can''t understand," said a child with a nervous expression as he watched the peaceful atmosphere in the vige.

    "Maybe he wants to test our loyalty," said another child

    "it doesn''t matter we are assassins our job is to carry out orders not to ask questions."

    "But are you really going to kill those kids? I mean they are still very young."

    "Don''t forget the promise we gave to our master that we mustplete the task at any cost."

    In the middle of a nearby forest, a group of masked people is hiding and arguing in a low voice

    "Shut up, after the task is done, Mr. Fray will surely tell us why now just focus on the task," said Rin.

    "Okay, let''s get started quickly," Isha said

    "It''s... like that vige," Sina said in a low voice, looking at the vige with a frightened looina still remembers vividly the simple vige in which she was born, the vige where her family and friends were, the vige where she used to be happy and healthy, the vige that was her home.

    In reality, Sina was born in a small vige simr to this, but one day the vige was attacked by a gang, the vige was destroyed and the survivors were sold as ves

    "Sina, what did you say?" Isha said with a questioning look

    "I can''t kill this people" Sina said

    "What? Sina, didn''t you notice the tattoo?" Isha said

    "What? Do you know that tattoo?" Rin said

    "Yes, Nour told us about a tattoo that monsters can use to be able to take the shape of a human. She said that the tattoo is so strong that it would be impossible to identify a monster using this tattoo unless you could identify the tattoo itself, and the tattoo that Nour mentioned is exactly like this." Isha

    "Do you mean ?" a child said

    "Yes, they are a vige of monsters," Sina said, "but they are peaceful. Why should we kill them?"

    "Sina, they are monsters, not humans, why do you sympathize with them?" Isha said

    "I''m sorry, I can''t kill those kids for no reason," Sina said

    "Sina, are you kidding me, a month ago you were killing yourrades in cold blood and now you can''t kill a bunch of strange monsters?" Rin said angrily.

    "I�� I�� I did it to survive." Sina mumbled in a low voice

    "Sina, do you know the penalty for what you''re doing now? It''s disobeying orders," Rin said with an angry voice

    "Rin shut up." Isha said to Rin angrily, then turned to Sena and said, "Sina, do you think we can escape our destiny?"

    "...." Sina

    "Do you think we can escape being assassins?" Isha

    "..." Sina

    "Sina answer me" Isha

    "No... I don''t think so" Sina

    "As long as we are assassins, there will be times when we will not like our tasks, but we do not have the luxury of refusing, even if we decide not to carry out the task. Do you think this vige will survive? He has already decided that he will get rid of this vige, the chance of its survival is zero," isha said in a low voice.

    After some time of hard thinking, Sina said

    "you''re right," Sina said, looking at isha with aplex look. "thank you Isha"

    "It''s alright," Isha said with a smile

    "Everybody, this is yourst warning. Mr. Fray saved us and made us stronger he even promised to give us our revenge he is a benefactor to us, but if you think he is kind enough to forgive those who disobey his orders, you are mistaken," said Ren with a serious expression, looking at the children." I hope what happened today will not happen again."

    "It will not happen again," the children said

    "I''m sorry, Rin. This won''t happen again." Sina said with a sorry expression

    "Okay," said Rin, "now let''s start the mission, surround the vige, don''t let anyone escape."

    And thus the masked children dispersed and surrounded the vige, in fact, although they were assassins in this mission they chose direct attache reason they convinced themselves was that a direct attack would be faster but the real reason was that they wanted to try out their new powers.

    "It''s an attack, we''re being attacked."

    "ruuuun"

    " They surround the vige."

    And this is how the killers attacked the vige with amazing ingenuity and various kinds of abilities. For example, there is a child who controls the wind and a child who can move very fast, there is even a child who has a fifth-grade spirit that gives him wings that can fly and shoot sharp feathers from his wings, but the greatest abilities...

    A woman was running with all her might towards the underground bunker, carrying a little girl on her back. Suddenly, a thin and tall man appeared in front of her, dressed in ck clothes covering his whole body.

    The woman knew she couldn''t go back, so she took a knife out of her clothes

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" she kept running towards the ck character with all her might, pointing the knife at him. Suddenly...

    "Linyar, wake up," the character muttered in a low voicuddenly a golden light shot out from the figure, blinding the woman for a while suddenly she felt that she had hit a wall and fell to the ground when her sight returned, she found in front of her a tall golden figure without a face and holding a spear in his hands.

    "p.. please.. don''t kill my dau..." Before the woman finished speaking, the spear carried by the golden figure pierced her.

    "Mama...M...maaaaama!" the little girl cried out loud, but suddenly a golden arrow pierced her head too, and she fell near her mother with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 17: The Reason Why

    After Rin trained to use his Contracting Spirit, he was able to invent a fighting style that suits him, but due to the weakness of the enemies this time he did not find the opportunity to try his new style.

    With Rin''s current power, he can only summon four imperial guards out of the ten, each one with the strength of a warrior from the Third Kingdom, which is far less than two percent of his original spirit power that the ne described. Rin had previously tried summoning with all his power *two percent* and was able to summon the ten imperial guards and even the emperor himself and each of them with the power of a warrior from the third kingdom, but he could only sustain the summoning for a few seconds due to the horrible amount of energy that was consumehis is the reason why only four imperial guards were summoned, each one of them has his weapon and fighting style but due to Rin''s weakness the guards couldn''t have their original form so they only look like golden avatars with no facial featurehus, Rin and his team continued to kill the vigers in cold bloolthough the vige contains only children, old people, and women because they are monsters, they possess much more strength than ordinary humans but they weren''t the Team rivalhe weakest member of the Assassination Team in the Third Kingdom

    ********

    "Western side has been cleaned"

    "The south side has been cleaned."

    "The North Side Has Been Cleaned"

    The masked children gathered in front of Rin and were giving their reports

    " Alright, well, let''s hide and wait for the males toe back from hunting," Rin

    "I found something that I think you should see." Suddenly a team member appeared in front of Rin and said

    "Where ?" Rin

    "Follow me," said the member, leading the way. The team members followed him toward a house in the middle of the vige. Inside the house, they found an underground staircase.

    "The staircase was hidden with that rock, but I smelled blood and removed it," said the chilhe children used the stairs to go down as soon as they reached the bottom they opened their eyes wide at the scene in front of them

    "This ce is worse than where we were"

    "This..." Sina mumbled

    "Those bas***" Isha said angrily

    "They are human"

    "...." Rin front of Rin there are dozens of corpses hanging from the ceiling upside down, with their eyes closed, and their naked body strewn with hundreds of wounds.

    "Kill me....p...lease just kill me," a teenage girl muttered after hearing Rin and the team members enter.

    "They''re alive release them for questioning," Rin said

    "It''s a human farm," Isha said, cing her hand on the scare on her wrist

    " Human farm? " Rin

    "Yes, there are kinds of monsters that drink human blood, they are called vampires, they raise people to get their blood, the monsters in this vige must be vampires," Isha said in a low voice and with aplex look on her face.

    "Are you sure ?" Rin said

    "Yes, that''s the only exnation, "Isha

    "Isha, those scares are you..." Sina whispered in a low voice to isha, but before she could finish her words

    "Sina, sorry, I don''t want to talk about it," Isha said in a low voice

    "Sir, the males are back. They will enter the vige soon." Suddenly a child who was using his spiritual sense to observe said, this kid has obtained a third-ss spirit specializing in exploration so he has a wide-ranging spiritual sense.

    "You two stay here and free them. The rest follow me to kill those bast***." Rin said with a Cold voichus, the team came out quickly and split up. Half of the team waited at the vige gate, waiting for the men to arrive, while the other half set out to surround them and block their escape routes.

    And so after a short time, the males appeared, and the first thing they saw was a strange group standing at the gate of their vige, carrying blood-stained weapons.

    "Who are you, what are you doing in our vige?" Suddenly one of the men shouted

    "Rin, can you let me take care of them?" Isha said, looking at the males with a cold look

    "Okay, take revenge for them," Rin said after taking a deep look at Ishhe window that surprised Fray when the children received contracting spirits was the window of Isha. Actually, Isha didn''t get a contracting spirit but got a spirit''s blessinpirit blessing is obtained by a spirit warrior when a high-level spirit admires him but for some reason, that spirit cannot make a contract with the host, so that spirit gives one of its skills to the host, and this skill is always very powerful because to give the spirit a blessing It has to be at least rank seven spirits But the chances of this happening are very low, the spirit has to really love the person to give him his blessinlthough Isha''s soul is normal, due to her difficult past, Isha developed a very strong character, which enabled her to get 131 points as her soul strength, and the blessing she got needs 120 points.

    120 points managed to obtain a rank five Contracting Soul with many powerful abilities but this is one skill without an apanying soul cost such huge filth of soul powence Fray found out about it, he couldn''t help but be shockelthough these men are powerful vampires who used to hunt monsters for a living when they saw Isha walking toward them for some reason they felt they had no chance of survival.

    "the blessing of the god Thor....Mj?lnir''s lightning" Isha

 Chapter 18: Evil ?

    Prada Pcining halt arge table, Fray was sitting in the main seat, but this time Fray was not alone at the table, there is fourteen binge-eating children with him.

    "Well done guys," said Fray, "especially you, Isha. You exceeded my expectations."

    "Thank you, sir." Everyone said while Isha blushed a littln fact, they far exceeded Fray''s expectations. He had originally thought that at least some of them would hold back from aplishing the mission even if they found out that they were monsters, many would find it difficult to kill them for no reason, so due to their excellent performance he decided to invite them to eat with him which was a great honor for the kids

    "You must know that your main missions in the future will be a lot like this. The main goal of the parade family is to get rid of all non-human beings in the world. I don''t care if they live in peace or raise humans to consume them, in my opinion, all of them must die, and you as assassins under mymand, you must be prepared for that" Fray said with a serious face.

    The first decision that Fray made after obtaining Yassine''s memories was to get rid of all the other races in the world and that was for a simple reason, Yassine was living in peace, a peace that Fray never had and the only reason for that is that in Yassine''s world there was only one race The human race, in fact, Fray did not even know that this vige drinks human blood, he only sent them for the fact that they were monsters

    "Sir, are all monsters as evil as the ones we saw today?" Sina said with aplex expression on her face

    "Why do you think the monsters you killed today are evil?" Fray said while cing the fork on the table

    "What?... I mean, they killed and tortured people," Sina said

    "The children who were in a vige, do you think they considered their families who did this to be evil or did they think that the group of strangers who destroyed their vige were the evil ones?" Fray said with a serious expression.

    "..." everybody

    "Do you know why they think you are evil?" Fray said

    "Because their way of thinking is different from ours," Rin said after a little thought

    "Yes, evil as everything else is rtive, whatever you do, there will someone will think that you are evil, so you should not rely on this concept in your future missions," said Fray.

    Unlike Yassine''s world, in this world, except for fighting, the inhabitants of this world do not have a deep understanding of philosophical concepts. The majority of the world''s poption sees the world in ck and white only. The idea that Fray said now would seem very ordinary in Yassine''s world, but here it is considered a deep philosophical idea

    " So what is the concept of evil to you, sir? "Isha

    "Evil to me is to betray the trust of those who depend on you," Fray said without any thinking

    "...." Everyone fell silent and began to think about Fray''s words

    (Looks like you''ve befortable with these kids) Morcal

    (What do you mean?) Fray

    (This is the first time I see you trying to exin your thoughts to others) Morcal

    (...) Fray

    "I understand, sir, I will do my best in future missions," said Sina

    "Alright," said fray, and took the fork back from the table

    "Oh I remembered, what is your spirit, Sina, we didn''t see it in battle?" said a child

    "Yes, you''re right, I''ll show it to you after we finish eating," Sina " But it''s not as strong as Isha''s and Rin''s spirits."

    "Yes, what is the rank of your spirit, isha? You looked so majestic with that lightning surrounding you."

    "And Rin, are those golden avatars your spirit?"

    And thus the table which had be ustomed to the gloomy atmosphere regained its vitality, and Fray''s lips for a second time moved to form a faint smile the only difference being that this time Fray noticed that smile.

 Chapter 19: Heroine

    The former head of the Prada family had more than ten wives, and each wife had at least one child, but over the years, most of the Prada children died in the fight for the head family position, and it is in the tradition of the Prada family that the wife who loses their children will be expelled from the family after the death of the head of the family, Therefore, most of the wives of the former head of the family were expelled by Fray after taking the titlray''s mother is one of the few wives who remained in the pce, her name is Isabel Prada, and she has two children, Fray and his sister Erma Prada.

    "Do you know why he summoned me?" said a beautiful ck-haired girl standing in front of the family head''s office door

    "You will know when youe in,dy. Erma," said montasir respectfullontasir opened the door, allowed Erma to enter, and turned back to take care of some tasks

    "Hello, Erma," said Fray, sitting at his desk, with the same righteous expression as usual. "Sit down."

    "Alright, thank you," Erma said and sat across from Fray

    "Do you know why I asked for your presence?" Fray asked

    "No, I don''t know," Erma said with a slightly dazed expression

    (Morcal) Frauddenly a window appeared in front of Erma, in the window was a list of the terms of the loyalty contract that she had vited, and her expression became stiff after she noticed a certain sentence

    [11/ Leakage of Prada family information to an outsider ]

    "Erma, I''m going to ask you a question that I hope you''ll answer honestly." Fray

    "..." Erma

    "Is the outsider Luke Moonlith?" Fray asked in a cold voicrom the novel, Fray knew that one of the many heroines who fell in love with Luke was his sister, and because of her hatred of the Prada family, she leaked much confidential information to Luke Since Fray became the head of the familespite Fray''s anger when he found out, he did not use the loyalty contract to kill her like he killed the other spies who were in the pce, and for one reason only, Erma would be instrumental in Fray''s ns.

    "...." Erma couldn''t say anything, because she knew that lying wouldn''t help at this poinrma is the one who knows the most about how much hatred there is between Fray and Luke and at this moment she is almost certain that Fray will kill her because she has seen with her own eyes how terrifying Fray can be when he gets angry.

    "Erma, you know very well that I hate to repeat myself. This is thest time I ask you, have you been leaking confidential information about the parada family to Luke Moonlight?" Fray said

    "Yes, I did," Erma said with an anxious expression

    "sigh..." after hearing Erma''s reply he sighed and said"Then, you have two options, one is to use Luke''s trust for the Prada family''s benefits, and the other is to ept punishment for your actions. What would you choose?"

    "I''d choose the second," Erma said without any hesitation

    "Well, Erma Prada, as punishment for selling confidential information about the Prada family, you will be stripped of your title and responsibilities and you will serve a year in prison," Fray said in a cold voice, "Sina apanied her."

    Suddenly a masked figure appeared behind Erma without making any sounll the children mastered a very powerful martial that make them conceal themselves. Today, Fray left two children who mastered this technique well and kept them with him in the office to test the power of this skill to find suitable uses for it in the future.

    Erma was surprised by the appearance of the character who did not feel his presence at all, but she was surprised more by the punishment that Fray decided for her

    (He''s not going to kill me?) Erma thought as she walked out of the office with Sinhortly after Erma left, Fray heard a knock at the door

    "Sir, shall I allow the other guests to enter?" montasir said

    " Yes, bring them in, "Frand so, after a short time, two people entered the room, a beautiful-looking woman in armor and a cold look on her face, and a skinny young man.

    "Hi Elisa, is this Nizar?" Fray asked

    "Yes," Elisa said brieflizar in the novel was Luke''s most trusted aide and is the secret head of the famous information organization *Truth union *. He was living in Iskar city, but because of his hatred for the parda family, Elisa made a desperate effort to be able to bring him here by his will.

    "So you are the bast*** who threatened me with my little brother," Nizar said arrogantlveryone in the room was shocked, sitting at the desk is the head of the Prada family, even the kings of the three kingdoms wouldn''t dare call him a bas****.

    But Fray was calm, he knew the personality of Nizar from the novel, he always had a rebellious character, and he didn''t even respect Luke when he worked for him, but Fray is different from Luke

    "Rin," Fray said in a cold voicuddenly a ck figure appeared from the void in front of Nizar and...

    "Ahhhhhhhhh." Nizar felt a strong paining from his wrist, as he took a look he found that his hand isn''t there.

 Chapter 20: The Mission Begins

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!" Nizar cried out in pain

    "Shut up," Fray said in a cold voice

    "...." Nizar grabbed his severed hand and forced himself to shut up with a look of terror on his face

    "Say something like that again and you won''t just lose your hand", Fray said, after making sure that Nizar understand he continued "in two days I want a list of all the monster viges and monstermunities in and around Iskar, can you do that? "

    "Umm." Nizar shook his head in agreement

    "Good, montasir take him to the healing magician to receive treatment," said Fray, turning toward montasir

    "Okay sir, "montasir

    "Elisa, have a seat," said Fray as Montaser took Nizar outside

    "Looks like you''ve got good bodyguards," Elisa said after sitting down

    "Yes, they''re good but they are still very young," said Fray

    "You talk like an old man. Don''t forget that you''re only twenty-two, and you''re typically in their same generation." Elisa

    "Maybe you''re right," said Fray, after recalling his age, which he often forgets because of the all responsibilities he bears.

    "Fray, I noticed when Erma came out," said Elisa

    "I found out she was a spy," said Fray

    "What?... that''s Surprising but I''m sure she has her reasons for doing so, I hope you don''t punish her too badly, this family has already seen enough blood," said Elisa with aplex look on her face.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill her," said Fray. "Now let''s get serious, do you remember the mission I told you we had to do in the next two weeks?"

    "Yes, why? Did something happen?" Elisa

    "There''s a change of ns, we''re going the day after tomorrow," Fray saihe task that Fray intends to do is to find antiquities belonging to one of the ancient kingdoms, which contain an indispensable book in Fray''s ns. Fray knew about these antiquities throughout the novel, but he forgot an important detail, so he decided to go as soon as possiblnd so, after he finished some tasks and left many orders, fray prepared himself for the trip, in addition to Elisa and the ten elite knights, Fray took isha and Sina with him, while Rin and the other children stayed to carry out some of the missions he gave them, and Montaser was busy in the Fertilizer project so he didn''t apany Frao, two dayster, Fray and the others were in the Flying Horse barn, they chose to use the Flying Horse instead of the cart due to the distance and danger of Fray''s destination.

    The kingdom of monsters is a veryrge forest. It covers a quarter of the human continent, Miliseva, and it is a forest full of powerful monsters. Two centuries ago, a powerful monster appeared in the forest and was able to rule the forest by force, he prevent humans from entering the forest and called it the kingdom of monsters, and attributed himself as its king.

    "Return safely, sir." montasir said

    "Thank you, Montaser," said Fray, riding his horse. "I''ll be back soon."

    "Well, be careful, and you too, Lady. Ellisa, be safe." Montaser

    "thank you montaser" Elislthough the Prada family has a tradition of saying goodbye to the head family when he goes on a mission, Montaser is the only person who was here to say goodbye because Fray didn''t bother telling anyone who wasn''t concerned about him going on a mission, so except for montaser no one came even the assassination team went out on a mission.

    "Let''s go," Fray said

 Chapter 21: Sina’s Contracting Spirit

    Two dayster, Fray and the team arrived in front of a huge foress soon as they reached the beginning of the forest they came down from the sky and decided toplete the road on foot, although flying would be faster they would attract a lot of attention if they chose to fly, in this forest There are many Monsters that the Fray''s team can''t handle

    "Our target is on that mountain," Fray said to the team members, pointing toward a distant mountain. "by using the flying horses, we should be there in ten days."

    Even on foot, flying horses are still among the fastest and most tolerant beastfter two dayt midnighn the middle of the jungle, there was a campfire and around it, more than ten people were sleeping on simple beds. Sina was sitting near the fire and in her sight, under a tall tree a group of ck insects seemed to be spinning around something and emitting a white glow, but because of therge number of the insects it was hard to see what they surrounding

    (What a useful spirit! ) Sina thoughina also possesses a powerful Rank six spirit, but it is a fusion-type spirit. The thing about fusion spirits is that, unlike other types that only need the host to be stronger to be able to release the strength of the soul, fusion-type spirits require special conditions to obtain their maximum power. the condition that she got she didn''t like that much

    "Sina, you can take a rest, I''ll take the shift." Suddenly she heard a voiceing from inside the insect groun the trip, Fray and the team killed a lot of monsters so he was able to recharge the cemetery army, and because Fray''s job as a body developer he can stay awake for weeks without getting tired so he trains at night when the march stops

    "It''s okay, sir, I don''t feel tired," Sina said

    "Okay," said Fray, and continued his traininhus, Sina also decided to train, so she closed her eyes and began to gather energy from the air.

    After a short time, the bugs disappeared and fray opened his eyes and said

    "An unnoticed guest ising in our direction."

    "What," said Sina, then closed her eyes and used her spiritual sense and said, "It is only one who seems to have noticed the fire."

    The team set up their camp in a hidden ce, somewhat away from the monsters, but it seems that one of them led his legs here.

    "You don''t have to wake the others up, we can go take care of him by ourselves," said Fray

    "Okay, sir," Sinnd thus Fray and Sina set off toward the monster

    "It''s a cyclops that looks like a rank four," Fray saifter they found the monster, they discovered that it was a five-meter-high monster with one eye, dragging a huge stick behind it

    "Take care of it," said Fray with a serious facina is still in the fourth kingdom, a rank four monster can kill an ordinary warrior from the fifth kingdom with ease, so logically it would be impossible for Sina to face this monstelthough Sina realized this, she answered without hesitation, "Okay, sir," and then vanishehe huge beast was moving towards the light shining in his sight until suddenly he felt a pain in his back and quickly turned around and attacked the insect that was causing his paiina repels the Beast''s punch with her sword but she got pushed back due to the monster''s enormous powefter regaining her bnce, she disappeared again and moved quickly behind the cyclops. These monsters are distinguished by their overwhelming muscr strength. Sina will definitely lose in a direct confrontation against him. She decided to attack his blind spots. Fortunately for sina, he has many of these.

    "oooghghghgg" the monsteina dealt another sessful attack to the monster causing him to scream in pain

    (No wonder those people are trying so hard to bring the children back this skill is on another level) Fray thought as he watched the fight (but unfortunately it''s not useful against this kind of monster)

    The monster turned around to attack Sina, but she disappeared from her ce and moved behind the monster again, and then stabbed the back of the monster with all her might but...

    Tech *sound of metal *

    Suddenly the color of the monster''s skin turned ck, when Sina''s sword came into contact with this skin, he heard the sound of metal colliding, and Sina couldn''t even leave a scratch on his body, Sina felt that the beast was turning, so Sina disappeared and pushed herself back, but contrary to what Sina thought, the monster didn''t attack her directly but hit the ground wi His two hands caused a strong collision wavnder the impact of the blow, the ground cracked and even the nearby trees were uprooted, while Sina was hit by a wave of energy and sent it tens of meters until it collided with a giant tree and fell to the ground helplessly

    "Uh uh uh" Sina got up from her ce, breathing hard and feeling strong pain attacking all parts of her body.

    (in this rate, I can''t kill it) Sina thought as she looked at the monster that was approaching her quickly

    (He certainly will not join the fight) Sina thought as she looked in a certain direction (So there is no choice but to use it)

    "The Evrit of madness," Sina mumbled,

    And suddenly her appearance began to change, her blond hair became longer and bluish-ck.

    ? Her blue eyes have turned red and her body is a little longer and more elegant and beautifuriginally, Sina was so beautiful that she was able to seduce Luke without any difficulty in the novel, but now she''s be much prettieike a fairy summoned from thend of dreams.

    But only sina knows that this fairy should stay in the dream world and not enter this one

    "Chains of Punishment" Sina muttered with a smile on her facuddenly three strangely shaped gates appeared around the beast, then suddenly the three gates opened simultaneously and dozens of ck chains came out from each door and wrapped themselves around the cyclops, preventing it from moving

    "Rip," Sina said in a low voichen the chains began to return to the gate, but because the gates were in different directions, the beast was dragged by the chains in three directions.

    "oooghghghgh!" the beast cried out in pain as he stared at Sina who was smiling at him with a murderous look.

    Even though the chains weren''t strong enough to tear him apart, they caused him great paiuddenly Sina disappeared from her ce and appeared in front of the tied-up monster

    "The brain-eating worm," Sina said, and then suddenly a small worm appeared in her hand,

    A small worm with a disgusting shape.

    Sina put the worm on the monster''s body, and then the worm shot at great speed towards the monster''s head until it entered its eahen the screams of the beast increased exponentially

    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooghghghghghghghghghghghgh" the monster screamed with all his might

    "Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha" Sina couldn''t control herself and burst outughing

    "So this is the condition that Sina got," said Fray, watching in awe the scene in front of him. " the pain....."

 Chapter 22: The Shield Organization

    "Oooooooghghghghgh!" The monster''s scream was so loud that it woke up the sleeping team members.

    "Sh** looks like we should end the fun shortly," Sina said after she sensed a group of peopleing toward her

    "The ck me" Sinuddenly a ck door the size of a hand appeared in front of the creature, after it opened, a small ck me came out and headed towards the monster.

    As soon as the me touched the monster, it began to devour it and gradually berger until itpletely covered the monster

    "Disappear," Sina mumbled.

    Immediately after Nina''s words, the chains and gates were gone, even the mes were gone.

    The monster fell to the ground lifeless, the body of the beast was so disfigured that it would be impossible to recognize it now

    ( strong spirit, it is suitable for her,) Fray thought as he watched Sima return to her normal look.

    "The cemetery Army," Fray said, the cemetery Bees came out of nowhere and headed toward the monster''s corpse to absorb its remaining energy.

    While Fray headed towards Elisa and the others who had already arrived to exin the situation the Iskar citrada Pcontasir was sitting in the third living room of the pce, and opposite him were two men sitting on the couch

    "Will he be back soon?" Lucas said * one of the two men*

    "The date of his return is unknown, but I think he will be a littlete at least a month," said Montaser

    "He''s still as insensitive about people''s safety as ever, how does he go out on a mission when there''s an uncleaned Three Star Dungeon that''s going to explode soon in his territory," said a man named Ned angrily.

    "We told you not to interfere in this dungeon, we will take care of it," montaser said in a cold voice.

    These two men from the shield union, their main task is to protect humanity from external dangers and the dungeons fall within their responsibilities. After they found out about Fray''s retreat from the dungeon, they sent a lot of letters at the beginning Fray decided to ignore them, but after they bothered him with so many letters, he decided to answer them [ not to interfere in this dungeon], But, contrary to what Fray asked of them, they sent dozens of troops to the Iskar city, and these two men are the leaders of the sent forces.

    " But why haven''t you cleaned it yet, Mr. montaser?" Lucas

    "This is confidential Prada family information that I can''t tell you." montaser

    "We are from the Shield union. You are obligated to give us information about the dungeon." Ned said angrily

    " if I don''t?" montaser

    " Excuse me!" Ned

    "if I don''t tell you what will happen ?" montaser said, staring at Ned coldly

    "...." Ned trembled slightly from montaser''s look

    "Mr. montaser, don''t be angry. We don''t have any bad intentions, but this dungeon would be a danger to the innocent if it wasn''t cleaned. We''ve brought enough troops that we can clean it up on our own if it''s convenient for you." Lucas

    "No, that dungeon in Iskar''s city and anyone who tries to clean it without the parada family''s consent will be considered the family enemy," montaser said in a cold voice

    (Is there some kind of treasure in that dungeon?) Lucas

    "Okay, Mr. montaser, can we stay here to help in case the dungeon explodes?" Lucas said

    "No problem, but I don''t have the authority to wee you to the pce. You can only stay in the city if you want." montaser

    "Okay, Mr. montaser, thank you for your time," Lucas said, getting und thus the two of them walked out of the Prada family mansion with a look of disappointment on their faces

    "Why should we listen to him? let''s just use force even though he''s a warrior in the eight kingdoms, he won''t be able to face the union," Ned said angrily.

    "You underestimate the power of the Prada family so much, their power is deeper than it seems." Lucas

    "What do you mean, except for montaser the parada family is not that strong, we already know Fray''s strength, he''s not a threat" Ned

    "Do you really think we know his strength?" Lucas

    "You''re right," Ned said after some thought

    "Also Elisa is much stronger than it seems," said Lucas as he nced the parada Pcfter two weekn the foresray and his team arrived at the mountain they were going to, because of the many monsters on the way they were a littletfter the team arrived they set up camp at the foot of the mountain and Fray sent Sina and Isha, apanied by three elite knights to search for two trees intertwined with each other in the shape of a stahile Fray remained in the camp because he needed to rest welut a few hourster, a guest visited their camp, which Fray did not want to see again.

    "Fray what are you doing here?," said a pretty red-haired girl with surprise, staring at Fray

    "Hi Lisa," said Fray in a cold voice

    (another fu**** heroine)fray

 Chapter 23: Lisa Ronal

    Lisa Ronal, the daughter of the ancient Ronal family, a member of the Shield Organization, and a skilled chemisy chance, Lisa got information about the existence of ancient ruins in the monster''s kingdom. Ancient ruins always contain interesting things, so Lisa decided to try to find them.

    After Lisa reached the mountain that contains the ruins, she spent three months trying to find her exact location, but without progreshe present dan a camnside arge tent, Lisa was sitting on a simple chair, and opposite her was a young man with blonde hair in his thirties

    "Youngdy, We stayed here a lot. We have to go back to the family," said the young man

    "Leo, if the information is correct, these are ruins dating back five hundred thousand years ago. Their value is enormous" Lisa

    "But youngdy, we are not sure whether the information in that book is correct or not, and you already know that the family needs you at this time." Leo

    "Yes, you''re right," said Lisa, with a sad look. "Well, give me another month. If we don''t find anything on the west side, we will go back."

    Actually, a month is still a long time, but after Leo saw Lisa''s sad look, he said, "alright youngdy, one more month."

    "youngdy, may Ie in?" Suddenly, Lisa heard a voiceing from outside the tennter Lisa

    "Young Lady, we found some people close to our location," a knight said after entering

    "What? Are they human?" Lisa

    "Yes, but we did not see them. The explorer only felt them with his spiritual sense," said the knight

    "Where are they exactly?" Leo

    "They are on the western side," said the knight

    "West side?.... Get some knights ready to escort us, we''ll go visit them" Lisa

    "Okay, Youngdy," said the knight, and got out of the tent

    "Why do we have to visit them? They might be dangerous," said Leo after the knight left

    "As long as they are human, they will not dare to harm me, even if they are dangerous," said Lisnd so, an hourter, Lisa and her team arrived at a simple camp simr to theirs, with arge tent and seven Knights surrounding it.

    "Have you noticed?" Lisa said while looking at the camp from afar

    "Yes, these knights are strong, and there is also a very strong person inside the tent," said Leo

    "There are not many people who can gather this much force, the identity of the person inside the tent is not simple." Lisa

    "If that''s true, he must know you, youngdy, then they will not be a threat to us." Leo

    "You''re right, then let''s get closer" Lisfter a few minutes

    "Who are you, introduce yourself," said the knights who guard the tent, aiming their weapons at Lisa and her team.

    "My name is Lisa, I am from Ronal''s family, we came in peace, can I meet your boss?" Lisa said slowly.

    "Let her in." Suddenly a voice was heard from inside the tent

    "Go ahead," said the knights as they opened a way for Lisa

    (this sound is familiar) Lisa thought as she headed to the tent with Les soon as Lisa entered the tent, she opened her eyes wide open and said,

    "Fray what are you doing here?"

    "Hi Lisa," said Fray in a cold voside the tent, Lisa found Fray and Elisa from the Prada family

    "Hello Mr. Fray, hellody. Elisa," said Leo

    "Hi Leo," said Fray briefly

    " Hello, Mr. Leo" Elisa

    "Fray, I asked you what are you doing here?" Lisa said

    "It''s none of your business," Fray said in a cold voicisa Ronal is the daughter of one of the six ancient families, the Ronal family, and a member of the Shield organization.

    The reason why Fray went to these remains first and so quickly, is that the date of Lisa finding the antiques, is very close, so as soon as Fray finished his important work in the city of Iskar, he came here to outrun Lisa to the remains, and because Lisa was already near the remains, Fray knew that He will meet her here

    "You didn''t change," Lisa said angrily, "Leo, let''s go."

    "Okay Youngdy," Leo said as he followed Lisa out of the tenhis is how Lisa and her team angrily walk away from Fray''s Camp

    "Leo, we have to move our camp here as soon as possible," said Lisa

    "Okay, Youngdy," said Leo

 Chapter 24: Unwanted Memories

    Several hours after Lisa left

    "We found the location, sir," said Sina, kneeling before Fray

    "good job," said Fray. "you can go and rest, we''ll take off in the morning."

    Because Fray gave them the approximate location of Sina and the others, they had no trouble finding the two trees that Fray had described, but because the sun had already begun to set, so Fray decided to head there tomorrow morning.

    After she gave the report, Sina came out of the tent and left Fray alone, immersed in thought, his meeting with Lisa brought him back memories he was trying hard to forget.

    *

    In a tea shop, three people were sitting around the tablray was looking at the beautiful girl with ck hair and blue eyes a slight smile on his lips and a warm look in his eyes.

    "Fray, why are you looking at me like that," said the girl, her pretty face a little red shy

    "Why, can''t I?" Fray said with a yful smile as he looked at the beautiful girl

    "You''re such a weirdo, you spend the whole day looking at people with that cold look and be a cute puppy the minute you see An," said Lisa, looking at Fray sarcastically.

    Although Fray was angry when he heard Lisa calling him a puppy due to An''s presence, he decided not to answer Lishe three of thempleted their conversation with the same warm expression in Fray''s eyes as he looked at An until��

    "Hello everyone, sorry I''mte." A young man with blond hair entered the shop with a smile on his face and said

    "It''s okay, Luke," An said with a smile

    "..." the smile on Fray''s face froze as he watched the look which An looks at luke with.

    *

    And so Fray forced himself not to remember these memories and went to sleehis night therge tent was divided into two parts, one for men and one for women, and everyone slept inside the tent.

    Next morninfter everyone woke up and had breakfast, they prepared themselves to continue the march.

    "Okay, let''s go," Fray said to the team membereanwhile, in a nearby ce

    "youngdy, they have moved," said the knight

    "Okay, let''s follow them," Lisfter hours of moving, Fray and his team finally arrived at the site, and Fray could see the two trees mentioned in the novel

    "Okay, I''ll go alone from here. You guys stay here and stop them," Fray said to his team.

    After leaving this order, Fray continued on his own, walking up the mountain for about ten minutes, and then...

    (Finally!) Fray thought as he looked at a strangely shaped rock in front of hiray moved the rock at a different angle, then Fray felt a weak earthquake and suddenly a stone door opened in the mountain, revealing a dark corridor behind it, the door was so camouged that even Fray couldn''t see it despite his advanced vision.

    In front of the two trees

    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Lisa, I can''t let you get past this point," said Elisa, looking at Lisa

    "This is not Iskar city, you have no right to stop me," Lisa said angrily

    "I''m sorry," Elisa said briefly

    "youngdy, we will distract them when you get the chance, you go," Leo whispered to Lisa in a low voice

    "Alright, "Lisn fact, the n to attack the forces of the Prada family is very dangerous. In any other situation, Lisa will not even dare to try it, as there is no chance for them to win against Elisa, in addition to that the Prada family is a brutal family that will not go lightly with those who attacked them, but Lisa has no choice but to follow Fray quickly to the entrance location.

    Lisa thought that Fray must know the approximate location of the entrance, but it wouldn''t be easy to find the secret door.

    Lisa ns to use Fray to find the location of the door and precede him in entering, although this n has many ws, at this moment she is desperate and ready to do anything to prevent that man from obtaining the antiques, that she spent several months searching for.

    "Attack!" Leo shouted and rushed toward Elisa and the others, followed by the knightinwooseo''s sword collided with Elisa''s sword, causing a strong collision souninininhus, the knights of the Ronal family bumped with the knights of the Prada family, releasing powerful auras and loud collision sounds.

    A little far awahere was a bipedal cat-shaped monster making its way somewhere, and suddenly it stopped and looked in a certain direction.

    "These auras�� are not monster auras." The monster said, changed its way, and quickly sped towards an unknown location

 Chapter 25: The Rune Science

    The moment Fray entered the hallway, the door closed quickly behind him, and suddenly darkness descended into the hallway.

    Fray could see a far light at the end of the hallway.

    Suddenly a small light came from the ceiling over Fray''s head when he looked at the ceiling he could see what seemed to be a word in an unusualnguage that Fray could not understand and then the little light formed a window in front of Fray

    (They are like the windows that the gate of spirits gave ) Fray thought and looked at the window of energy that appeared in front of hihe window contained a text but because it was written in an ancientnguage Fray couldn''t understand it, but he knew that it was asking him for the passworut Fray didn''t know the password so he sped towards the light with all his might, suddenly other shiny words started appearing in the walls and all kinds of attacks started shooting out at fray like energy beams, mes, lightning attacks, and even arrowove Ding Booray continued to run and dodge attacks with dexterity and speed. Speed ??is one of the strengths of a body developeray arrived at the end of the hallway without suffering any damage. At the end was a huge hall containing many magical tools and weapons that could be seen lying everywhere, but what caught Fray''s attention was a circr stone table located in the middle of the hall with a book in it, and behind The table is standing two statues made of metal, each of them exceeding three meters in height. Fray knew these statues were the guards of this ce.

    As soon as Fray started walking toward the book, the statues'' eyes lit up, and they raised their weapons and headed toward Fray.

    "Phase One." As soon as the two statues approached him, Fray saiuddenly his hair became longer, his body became taller, and his muscles became more solid.

    In fact, the statues are so strong that if Fray didn''t use all his strength he wouldn''t have a chance to survive so he used the first phase and prepared himself to fight and find...

    But after the statues sensed Fray''s change they stopped, then...

    "What?...." Fray mumbled in surprisn front of Fray, the statues were kneeling on one knee, and they opened the way for him to cross

    (Is this because of Phase One) Fray thought as he walked toward the tablray reached the table and picked up the book, the book was so small in fact it seemed like it contains less than ten pages, but even though the book had been here for a very long time it still looked new which proves that the technique in which this book was made is not ordinarray opened the book and found that it contained words in a strangenguage simr to the words that were on the walls, these words are runhe rune is an ancient science that can incorporate the power ofws into words. Using this science, weapons, spells, and evenbat statues can be made. In fact, the gate of the spirit is also made using rune science.

    "What��" Fray said after opening the boohe words within the book gradually disappeared and turned into light and entered Fray''s head, Fray felt as if arge amount of knowledge was entering his mind.

    (This is not mentioned in the novel) Fray thoughn the novel, after Lisa found the book, she spent five years studying the runes in the book so that she could recreate the simplest of the runes mentioned in the book, which was what even Fray intended to do.

    But now the deep knowledge that Fray would take decades toprehend began to enter his head by itselfter several hourinally, all the words disappeared from the book and Fray was able to obtain advanced knowledge in the runes science. After obtaining this knowledge, Fray made sure of two things. This knowledge belongs to mankind and there was a time when humans were much more advanced.

    (But what happened to this kingdom) Fray thoughith this knowledge, a kingdom can be very powerful. Naturally, it will not disappear without leaving a trace without any reason.

    (Morcal, do you know anything about this kingdom) Fray

    (You know I can''t answer you even if I knew) Morcan fact, one of the uses of the contract between the spirits and humans is not to share information about forgotten history,

    All spirit warriors except Fray canmunicate with their spirits but because of this use the Prada family did not know in the novel about the existence of the barrieray can''tmunicate with his spirits because one spirit is unintelligent and the other is asleep

    (I know, but I think this kingdom has something to do with Narod, and you are bound to give me information about my spirit ) Fray

    (Yes, but the period of my existence in this world does not exceed a hundred thousand years, and it seems that this kingdom is much older, I cannot help you even if I wanted to) Morcal

    "For a rank nine spirit, you are useless," Fray said

    (It seems that your bond with Narod is getting stronger, maybe you will be able to wake him up soon) Morcaarod is a fusion-type spirit and he also asks for a condition to get his power, and the condition he asked is to explore the forgotten history of mankind, that''s why the connection between Fray and Narod bes stronger after getting Yasine''s memories

    (Yes, the strength of my bond with him is much stronger after having this knowledge. Perhaps I can now use thirty times as much now) Fray thought.

    Now the book waspletely gone, Fray left the table and headed toward the two statues. In the novel, Loe, who fought these statues, and is a warrior in the sixth kingdom, couldn''t even scratch their metal.

    Only by luck, did Lisa find the rune in the wall that was providing them with energy and destroyed it while Leo was distracting them.

    But because Lisa couldn''t find a way to melt this metal, she couldn''t make use of it in the noveut now Fray knows how to deal with him

    "Reshape," Fray said after reaching the two stoneuddenly the two statues began to melt and meet in the form of a metal ball, this metal contains one hundred and twenty runes, and one of these runes is responsible for carrying out some simplemands, and since the metal recognized Fray as his master, dealing with it will be easy

    "The shape of an axe," said Frahus, after several minutes of reshaping, the metal became the shape of a one-sided ax decorated with many runefter examining the axe, Fray found that it weighed at least twenty tons and its edge was so sharp that it will cut iron easily. Fray was very satisfied with the axe, although he found it a little difficult to deal with because of its weight, When he bes stronger or when the first phase is used, the weight will not be a problem, but rather a strong addition to fray''s powelthough there are still a lot of antiquities on the ground, Fray did not care, they are not useful to him, he will send the knights to collect them after he gets out.

    When Fray was on his way out of the room, he suddenly noticed a sentence written on one of the walls. Fray came close to the wall and tried to read the sentence, even though it was written in the oldnguage this time Fray could understand it easily.

    [Lord Narod please avenge your weak children]

 Chapter 26: Powerful Enemies Are Coming

    "Shi**..." Lisa mumbled angrilow Lisa and her team members were sitting on the ground while Elisa and her knights were still blocking the path, Lisa''s n failed miserably. After her knights distracted Elisa, Lisa tried to make her way around them, but two masked teenage girls stopped her by force when she tried to pasow she had no choice but to wait for Fray''s return and try to make a deal with him to let her study the ruins

    [she thinks there are ruins because the information she got is iplete]

    "Sorry, Youngdy," Leo said in a low voice

    "It''s okay, it wasn''t your fault," said Lishus, they spent hours waiting for Fray to return until...

    "What is it..."

    "A powerful creature heading here��"

    "It''sing very fast..."

    Suddenly everyone looked in a certain direction with serious expressions, they all sensed a powerful auraing from that direction, a non-human aurhey sensed this aura without using a spiritual sense, which means that whatever heading here intentionally released its aura to frighten them.

    "It''s too strong, we should retreat��." Suddenly one of Lisa''s knights said

    "He must be the Monster King. We have no chance of winning��." Another knight said with a serious face

    "Silence, hold your ground." Leo said to his knights, then turned in the direction of Elisa and said, dy. Elisa, we must unite our forces to face him."

    "Alright," said Lisa, then turned toward the elite knights and shouted, "Get ready for battle."

    A retreat is impossible now, the creature is very close to them and it''sing fast, even if some of them manage to escape, the rest will die, so confrontation is the only option avable

    "he ising..."

    "There are three of them..."

    Suddenly the people could see three flying monsters advancing at a terrifying speed, and on top of each of them sat a powerful monster, and one of them was the one who released that aura.

    "Two monsters are at the peak of rank six and one is at the peak rank seven." Suddenly someone said in horrohe ranking of monsters is different from the human''s kingdom ranking, a monster at the top of the sixth kingdom would be roughly as powerful as a human warrior from the eighth kingdom, and a monster at the top of the seventh...

    "Young Lady, you should run while we distract them," Loe said, looking at the iing monsters with a serious expression

    "No I will stay and fight," Lisa said with a serious look

    "Youngdy, you are an alchemist, not a fighter. If you stay, you will only incapacitate us." Loe said

    "...." Lisa had nothing to say, although she did not want to betray her teammates. Leo was right, she would only be an obstacle.

    "Lady Elisa, please, can you send those two girls with her, I''m sure Ronal''s family will make a bigpensation if you help my youngdy to escape," Loe said as he looked at Elisa with a pleading expression.

    The two girls are skilled in the art of evasion, they are strong and more importantly, they are fast, unlike the knights, with their help, Lisa will have more chances to escape.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Loe. They are under Fray''s directmand. I can''t give them orders," said Elisa

    "Isha, go with her, if we don''te back, tell Mr montaser what happened here," said Sina with a serious face.

    There is a high chance that Fray will be kidnapped instead of being killed on the spot because he is the head of the Prada family and a big figure in human society so Sina thought that Fray would have a great chance to survive if montaser came to save him

    "No, you go, you know that I am stronger than you in directbat. I have to stay here and help." Isha

    "But..." before Sina could finish her wordsha said, "Sina, they''re getting close so fast, we don''t have time to argue, just go."

    "Okay," Sina said with an unwilling look, then turned to Lisa and said, "Let''s go."

    Sina and Lisa sprinted at full speed, they didn''t use Flying horses because they will be very clear, in addition to that, flying horses will not be able to outrun the flying monsters that the enemy is riding on.

    And so, in the blink of an eye, the flying monsters arrived at the ce of Elisa and the others

    "Lord, it seems that two have escaped," said one of the monsters that looked like a ck cat

    "It''s okay, they won''t go very far, we''ll catch them after we take care of those humans," said a monster that looks like a normal human except for having long, winding horns on its head.

    "Sir, it doesn''t look like they''re that strong, we both will take care of them, you don''t have to bother," said a monster with a human body and a wolf face.

    "Okay," the horned monster said brieflhe ck cat monster and the wolf monster went down to the ground while the boss remained in the sky

    "That girl seems to be a bit strong leave her to me and you can take care of the rest," said the cat monster

    "Alright," the wolf said brieflhe monster cat turned to Elisa and said, "I am the second general of Kaisha City, who are you, and what are you doing here?"

    "We don''t have any bad intent...." Elisa said, but before she finished, the cat monster disappeared from its ce and attacked her with its ws, in thest moment Elisa used her sword to repel his attack,

    "This is not the answer that I want," said the ck cat monster, looking at Elisa with a deadly look

 Chapter 27: Elisa’s Power

    Horizontal culisa attacked with her sword covered in a huge amount of energiinnhe bipedal cat monster used his ws to stop it with one hand and used his other hand to attack Elisa. Elisa gathered energy in her feet and pushed herself very quickly back and narrowly avoided the attacfter she got away from the monster she raised her sword in the air and suddenly arge amount of sharp energy started swirling around the sword like a hurricane.

    The sharp scattered sparks of energy left deep scratches on the ground and the surrounding environment, even nearby trees were cut into thousands of pieces.

    "Not bad," said the monster, then opened its hands and started collecting arge amount of ck energy

    *sword storm*

    Elisa fired hundreds of sharp energy des toward the monster in the form of a huge energy tornado

    *scratch*

    The monster waved his hand and released three ws of ck concentrated energy toward Elisdddoooohe two attacks met each other and caused a powerful collision wave, the collision wave traversed a circle with a radius of two kilometers and destroyed everything in its path.

    If Elisa hadn''t lured the monster away from the other knights, this wave would have killed at least half of thefter the wave subsided, it could be seen that the monster was still intact, while Elissa had suffered a lot of wounds, the monster realized that Elisa was now weaker, so he attacked her quickly to end the battle.

    Elisa gathered her remaining energy and faced the monster and so the battlested for a long period but the whole time Elisa was being pushed back, she knew that she would lose if the battle continued like this

    (So ??that''s the only option left) Elisa

    " wake up..." Elislisa possesses a spirit of the sixth rank, and it is a weapon-type spirit. In rare cases, weapons are made with intelligence and a spirit simr to living beings, and the spirits of these weapons are considered usage spirits, and Elisa''s spirit is...

    "Glory of ten thousand powers sword" Elisfter she said that, Elisa threw the sword she was carrying, and in its ce, another sword filled with intense concentrated power, and suddenly appeared behind Elisa''s back Thousands of sword des floated behind her, and powerful white energy began to cover her.

    Anyone walking through this scene would feel stunned. Elisa glowed with overwhelming energy simr to that of a warrior from the Eighth Kingdom, surrounded by thousands of sword des, it looked like a creature of legends

    "....." Even the monster cat opened his eyes to their haste at this legendary scenhis is the spirit of the Glory of Ten thousand Powers Sword. when summoned, it gives Elisa two skills

    [skill: Glory of the Sworank:

    Description: It Triples the power of the user''s sword energy and makes it thicker and sharper.]

    [Skill: Ten Thousand Powerank: .

    Description: Ten thousand des as powerful as the original sword de itself surrounded the hosach of these des needs direct control to use it.]

    The ten thousand des needed enormous concentration power to use all of them at the same time, after years of intense training, Elisa could still only control two thousand des at the same time.

    And so, the overwhelming energy that surrounded her and the two thousand sword des behind her shot toward the monster at a speed that the naked eye could notprehend.

    The monster defended with all his might, but Elisa''s attacks were much faster and stronger than before. In addition to that, thousands of sword des attack him simultaneously,

    Elisa started pushing the monster back until...

    One of the des pierced the monster''s back in that split second that lost its focus due to the injury, the two thousand des attacked it all at once and shed the monster into pieces without even having time to screafter killing the monster, Elisa did not waste time and sped up with all her might to return to her team

    "..." After Elisa reached the ce, she opened her eyes in surprisn front of her were both Prada family knights and family knights lying on the ground, and each of them had serious wounds, and so many of them Elisa could not feel their souls,

    And the monster that was fighting them was nowhere to be found.

    "How did this happen?" Elisa asked in a low voiclthough the monster was powerful, the Prada family''s knights had two warriors in the Sixth Kingdom and eight in the Fifth Kingdom, in addition to the Knights of the Ronal family, they had a great chance of winning or at least holding out until Elisa''s return

    "he took a long time so I helped him." Suddenly she heard a voice above her when she turned towards the sound she found the monster at the peak of the Seventh rank still sitting on its flying beast.

    " So you killed them?" Elissa asked angrily

    "You also killed Ash, you seem a bit strong." The horned monster said

    "Are you the king of monsters?" Elisa asked

    "No, I''m just one of his servants," said the monster

    "just a servant?.."Elisa asked in shock

    "I have orders to bring some of you back alive, surrender and I will forgive you for killing Ash," said the monster.

    Without answering, Elisa raised her sword into the air and a huge amount of sword energy started swirling around it, a powerful blockade of sword energy formed, and the two thousand des entered the hurricane and merged with it.

    *sword storm*

    Elisa released all her remaining energy in this attack, and the damage this attack caused to the surrounding environment is several times stronger than the previous attacven the monster was afraid of this attack and unleashed all its power and charged toward Elisa''s attack and used its strongest attacks

    *meteor punch*

    The monster hit Elisa''s attack with a punch saturated with concentrated energddddddddddddddww.

    A huge collision left a huge wave of energy and an enormous dust cloud formed that covered a vast arehe monster used his power to remove the cloud, and he was able to see Elisa standing in front of the bodies of herradelisa used her body to protect herrades from the force of the wave, but it cost her a lot

    (My arm) Elisa thought as she looked at her deformed arm, in fact, her arm was so misshapen that she didn''t feel any pain from ifter a few seconds, Elisa fell to the ground, she couldn''t stay standing anymoruddenly Elisa felt a familiar presence, she turned and she could see Fray carrying the expression that Elisa wished she would never have to see again.

    "Fray don..." Elisa opened her mouth to say something, but she changed her mind at thest moment, although she didn''t want to see that scene again, she knew that if the situation remained like this, they would all die.

    Then suddenly Elisa heard the words that she still hears in her nightmares until this day

    "Narod wake up.....The second phase"

    [10 power Stones= the  today]

 Chapter 28: The Second Phase

    After Fray took a tour around the hall, he did not find any other phrases anywhere, and he did not find any antiquities that aroused his interest. He decided to go out and return to Elisa and then send the knights to collect the remaining tools and antiquities. The only thing he took with him was the ahe ax was too heavy even for Fray but fortunately had a flotation rune that could lift itself, so Fray let the ax float in the air and follow him, But this is just a temporary solution, as no matter how strong the rune is, it will need an enormous amount of energy to lift this huge weight, although Fray can use the cemetery army to charge it, Fray does not want to waste that energy just to carry a weapon, so Fray have to find another way to carry it as soon as possibln his way out, Fray did not encounter any further traps. Fray knew that the hall had recognized him so they would no longer attack him, but Fray still did not understand what his contracting spirit had to do with this kingdom.

    After Fray arrived at the door, it opened by itself and allowed Fray to get out, but as soon as Fray got out he could see it...a huge energy explosioning from where Elisa waithout thinking, Fray ran with all his speed, Fray knew this was Elisa''s strongest attack, just who was her enemy so she had to use her strongest attacks near her team membernce Fray arrived. He could see, Elisa with her body covered in her own blood and her hand that had be a shred, the three Prada knights who could not breathe anymore, and the others who would be lucky if they could survive to tomorrow.

    "Mr....run.." Suddenly Fray heard a painful voice, after throwing a glint in the direction of the sound. He could see Isha with a deep wound passing from her shoulder to her feet, blood flowing from it as if it were a fountain.

    (No, no, not again... they''re under my responsibility I can''t let them die....not again.) Fray''s mind became foggy and chaotic, and he couldn''t help but think that he couldn''t let the people who had revered him and followed him die because of him.... not agaihe expression that Elisa fears the most is Fray''s anger expression. Fray always carries a cold expression devoid of feelings, even if he feels something he does not show it on his face except in special cases in which Fray''s thinking bes chaotic to the point of losing the ability to control his expressionhe horned Beast could see Fray but because he felt that his strength did not exceed the Fifth kingdom he didn''t pay much attention to hiut he suddenly felt a thick killing intenting in his direction, this killing intent was so great, that he even shivered slightly with fear, and he could see in Fray''s eyes a huge killing intenting from there.

    "Narod, wake up," Fray said in a low voicusion-type spirits usually merge with the host physically and spiritually to produce a stronger body and a stronger spirit, but when Fray uses the first phase he usually doesn''t summon the soul of Narod he only summons his body to merge physically, for a simple reason, the legendary rank soul of Fray, plus Narod''s spirit that is stronger than a ninth rank spirit, of course, anyone who would get this knowledge could imagine what would happen when these two souls merged...

    After Fray sensed Narod''s presence, he said, "The second phase."

    Suddenly Fray''s body started making strange noises and it started getting taller and his muscles thicker and his ck hair was ten times longer than before and suddenly a lot of tattoos started to cover his body

    "What�� what is this��" the horned beast muttered in shoct a nce, Fray''s body became more strange and terrifying than the body of monsters, but the thing that frightened the beast and made Elisa shiver uncontrobly is the current Fray''s aura.

    When merging two souls of that level, you will obtain a soul on a level that no one can imagine. The aura of this soul alone is enough to kill thousands of ordinary soldiers just by standing near it. In fact, at this point, the beast has already lost the will to fight. It just wanted this existence to disappear from the worlfter Fraypleted his fusion, his hair became longer than a meter and began to float above Fray''s head due to the pressure of his aura, his muscles became stronger than steel and his height exceeded two meters, but the most strange thing was that his feet began to pierce into the rocky ground as if Fray was standing on quicksand, This is due to the skill provided by the second phase

    [Skill: Narod''s Weighank: .

    Description: Narod reaches a height of 630 meters and weighs more than a hundred thousand tons. The skill enables you to gain his weight despite not having his physical qualificationhe skill does not affect the speed or flexibility of the host, but it is a passive skill that does on its own and you cannot control it.]

    Although it is a weaker skill than the skill provided by the first phase, at Fray''s current level, it is the strongest skill that Fray can obtain.

    Suddenly Fray looked in a certain direction with an expressionless face and seemed to be looking at something. Suddenly he grabbed the axe which he had difficulty lifting earlier quite easily and threw it in that direction with a terrifying force.

    Duooooooooooooofffffhe flying ax made a huge sound after breaking through the sound barrieery far from the site of Fray

    "You pissed me off, looks like I''ll have to disobey orders," said the werewolf angrily as he triumphed at the two girls who still raised their weapons in his face despite their severe wounds, they angered him very much, especially the masked girl, after her transformation she became so annoying that she caused the beast indescribable pain with one of her weird attacks

    "h, h, h, can you do that strange transformation again?" Lisa said, breathing hard from the fatigue and pain. She had already lost a lot of blood. Just standing hurts at this point.

    "No, I can''t do it again" Sinina was in a worse condition than Lisa, who fought the monster face to face and suffered many serious injuriefter eliminating the knights, he quickly followed the two girls, although Sina hid their escape routes well, the werewolf has a strong sense of smell, so he found them easily

    "I''ll say it for thest time��" Before the beast could finish speaking, he felt his fur straightening and his instincts preparing him for imminent danger, the beast turned quickly in the direction he felt the danger from, and then��..

    Daowoowoowovvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvvefore the werewolf could react, a metallic object hit him, destroying his body to pieces, the metal object bypassed him and continued on its path until it hit the ground far away and formed a huge hole

    "What...what is this!!" Lisa muttered, her eyes wide open

 Chapter 29: Fray VS The Seventh-Ranked Monster

    After seeing Fray''s strange movements, the beast understood what Fray had done. He realized that this human being, or rather the creature in front of him, is very dangerous and he must eliminate him quickly or he will be a threat to the monsters kingdom.

    Suddenly the beast rushed with all his might towards Fray, as soon as he reached in front of Fray he threw his right hook towards Fray''s head using his strongest skill

    *meteor punch*

    Fray slips to his right side, avoiding the monster''s punch, And counters with his right uppercut towards the monster''s face

    [behind Fray''s back huge path of destruction formed because of the terrifying force of the monster''s punch]

    Doooowffray punch the monster''s chin and sent him flying to a height of more than 100 meterarod''s weight skill isn''t the only skill that Fray can use, he can also use the Nameless skill from the first phase, with its full power which means his strength, speed, agility, and senses are a hundred times strongeray bent down into a squatting position and jumped into the sky with huge power and exceeded two hundred meters high, then using his weight and strength he fell towards the monster that is still rising in the air and...

    Doooooooffffray hit him with a flying kick and sent him to the ground at a horrifying speed. The monster collided with the ground like a falling meteor and formed a hole more than a hundred meters in diameter and more than ten meters deep.

    After the monster fell, Fray came down and stood at the side of the hole waiting for the monster to stand up. As he felt the monster''s aura getting stronger gradually

    "what the hell are you?" said the monster, as he came out of the pit in apletely different shape. he did not look like a human anymore but looked like a goat walking on two legs with huge horns.

    "...." Fray didn''t answer him. in fact, he couldn''t answer him even if he wants tctually, this creature is not Fray, the reason why Fray refrains from merging with Narod''s spirit is that their fusion creates a spirit so powerful that neither he or Narod can control it, even though the spirit carries both Fray and Narod''s desires so it can rescue and help Fray In time of need, Fray cannot predict its actions, thest time...

    Doooof doooof doooof

    * Capricorn steps * * Void arbitration punch * x 2

    * Meteor punch *

    Before Fray could react, the monster arrived in front of him and hit him with three punches imbued with three skills. All punches hit Fray with such crushing force that the hole became bigger and more devastating. The monster didn''t give Fray time to defend himself and continued attacking,

    The monster throws a leg kick causing Fray to lose his bnce, the monster took advantage of the opportunity and threw a head kick, causing Fray to blur his vision

    *teep st*

    Doooohe beast directed a strong teep (direct kick) at Fray''s stomach, causing him to spit out blood and pushing him twenty meters back until he fell.

    Had it not been for the Phase two skill that made Fray''s body thicker and harder than metal due to the huge weight that was distributed in a small area which is fray''s body, Fray would have died under the impact of this attack, but now after a short time he was able to stand on his feet again while staring at the beast with a nk face.

    "..." The beast opened his eyes in shock after seeing Fray standing up. He was almost certain that this attack would kill him or at least cause him fatal injuries but the monster didn''t have time toin so he used the Capricorn steps skill again and headed towards Fratraight right-hand punche monster threw a punch filled with devastating energy toward Fray, the punch came close to his face but at thest moment Fray grabbed the monster''s wrist which stopped the monster''s punch

    "Ugh og" the monster tried to retrieve his arms from Fray''s hand but because of Fray''s enormous strength he couldn''t no matter how hard he trieray controls the monster''s wrist, shoots his hand across the monster''s body, props him on his hipnd throws him across his body

    *Judo throw*

    The monster fell to the ground. Fray continued to hold the monster''s wrist, then raised one of his legs slightly above the beast''s head, and the...

    Doooofffray lowered his leg with all his strength towards the monster''s head causing a loud explosion and widening the hole even more, but contrary to Fray''s expectation, the monster''s head didn''t break, he only sustained a few wounds...

    "..." Fray''s nk eyes looked at a monster and then he raised his leg again and...

    Dooooffff

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" the monsteooooffff

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaghghghghghghghg" the monster cried out louooooffff

    " Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaghghghghghghghg"

    Dooooffff

    " Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaghghghghghghghg"

    Fray kept hitting the monster until the hole became more than four square kilometers wide, but Fray still attacked the monster''s head in the same way while the monster kept screaming until...

    The monster''s screams and his resistance movements stopped. Fray looked at the monster''s head and found nothing but a pile of blood and mutted broken bones.

    After Fray confirmed that the monster was dead, he turned his eyes in a certain direction, with an expressionless face

    [thanks]

 Chapter 30: Chapter For Explaining

    First of all, I want to talk about the protagonishe protagonist has aplicated and sad past, and because of his past, he has deep psychological problems. These problems are the reason for him to be cold-hearted.

    In most cases, he only acts ording to his thoughts and does not depend on his feelings, but since he is a human being too, he has feelings, of course, he just suppresses them, but when those pent-up feelings explode, he loses control of himself, as happened in The second phase chapter.

    Fray has specific ideas and goals and will act in the future based on these ideas:

    - As exined in the chapter * evil? * Fray wants to eliminate all races inside and outside the barrier, although Fray knows that his goal is almost impossible, but he believes that this is the only solution to protect humans, and the reason for this will be rified in the future

    - Fray has a strong sense of responsibility. Anyone who approaches something under his responsibility with bad intentions will be considered an enemhen Fray considers someone to be his enemy, only one thoughtes to his mind... Kill

    - Fray respects loyalty

    - He has no desire to have as many women as Luke does, in fact at this moment he has no desire for women at all, although he still has toxic feelings for his childhood sweetheart An he is working to get over heray believed in the idea of ??sacrificing the minority for the benefit of the majority, unless that minority were among the persons under his responsibility, as the citizens of Iskar or the Prada family members, in which case they would be considered by Fray to be the majority and anything else a minority.

    This is only a drop in the sea from the ??thoughts of a person with aplicated past and ny years of memories of a scientist from another world, but this is Fray''s way of thinking in general.

    [If you want to dedicate a simr chapter to another character, please leave ament]

    Human continents name is Milesiva, it consists of three human kingdoms that have a strong influence on the continent, and in addition to that, there are some cities, such as the Iskar city, which do not fall under the authority of any kingdom, there is also a forest called the kingdom of monsters, but the human kingdoms are not acknowledged it as an independent country,

    The human continent isrger than the two continents of the Americasbineskar Citts history will soon be revealed, but in general, it falls under the control of the Prada family it is located in the northwest of the continent and is a coastal city of arge area that isrger even than some of the small countries in our worlhe bnce of power in this worl know that the numbers I mention in the novel are a little big, like an ax weighing twenty thousand tons (noting that the weight of a train is eight thousand tons).

    Or an attack that caused a hole two kilometers (2km=1.2 miles) in diameter widut this is the idea that I want to convehe creatures of this world are very powerful....this information will be useful in the futurow arranging the poweording to the information that mankind currently possesses, there are nine ranks, each species names those ranks with a special name, but because of therge number of names, humans use only their own name, which is the kingdomnd for other races, humans just use the ranking (a monster of the first rank.. a monster of the ninth rank)

    The ranks are generally arranged in ascending order from the weaker in the first kingdom to the strongest in the ninth kingdom (a fighter in the ninth kingdom can handle a normal punch from Saitama...just one punch...I guess)

    There are no secondary worlds in the kingdoms.

    All creatures, including humans, find it difficult to measure a person''s rank because there are so many sses (it will be exined in the future).

    But in general, a person''s rank is measured by the number of cores he has, the cores are what fighters use to store energy (their way of working isplicated, it will take a long time to exin, if you are interested, I will exin how it works soon just leave ament) the more cores the higher the fighter''s ranne core = From the First Kingdoine cores = From the Ninth Kingdout this method is not very effective. Many factors are not taken into ount when using this method, such as the quality of the core, energy, and even fighting methods.

    And there are unique sses that need special ways to measure them,

    Fray for example doesn''t use energy cores (the way to measure his rank will be exined in the future)

    But the ranking, as exined earlier, differs from one race to another (a fighter from the first kingdom is not as powerful as a monster of the first rank) for several reasons, but the main reason is the superiority of the original physical body from one race to anothehe order of the genders mentioned in the novel now is as followank one spirit > Rank One monster > A Human Warrior in the First Kingdohe rest will be exined as the chapters progresandom notes:

    1) The spirits that were mentioned and will be mentioned in the future in the novel are all adopted from ancient creatures and legends... It is difficult to discover its origin, but if one of you knows one of the spirits, please indicate it in thements

    2) I don''t control the world of the novel as much as you may think. In fact, at this phase I do not think about the events or characters that should be ced in the novel, I already know what will happen in the future and I will not change it. I do not feel as if I am creating a world, but I feel as if I am talking about A world that I already know its story...hope you understand what I mean

    3) Sorry for the grammar mistakes, I actually don''t speak English (though my English is not bad but it''s not excellent either) which makes it very difficult to deliver the novel to you, but this will change in the immediate future... I will make this novel a masterpiece

    4) The novel is much deeper than it seems...

    5) (why the monsters are so strong and still hiding in the forest ? Why Yassine wanted to return to his world although he will die soon? why Fray wants to kill all the other races ? Why Fray is still attached to his past ? ) I can''t answer these questions yet but you should know until now as the novel is close to 100 chapters there are no mistakes or holes in the novel, the novel is a bit mysterious so you might think that a lot of things don''t make sense but trust me, everything in this story happens for a reason, just trust the process...

    Thanks for reading

 Chapter 31: Leaving The Forest

    After Fray confirmed that the monster was dead, he turned his eyes in a certain direction with an expressionless face, then raised his hand in the air and waited for a little while, and then...

    Whooohe metal ax returned to Fray''s hand at rocket speed, Fray grabbed the ax and started moving towards the direction he was looking at

    "Stop!! If you go there you will die." Suddenly Morcal appeared and said in a loud voice

    "..." Fray looked at the white crow that appeared in front of him for a while and then continued on his way

    (I can''t let him die here ) Morcal thought then looked at the mountain that Fray was walking towards and mumbled, "It seems that he has no bad intentions towards us....but that will surely change if Fray attacked him."

    Morcal knew where Fray was heading, he also sensed a powerful creature present in that direction, but Morcal is sure that Fray will surely die if he encounters that creature, Morcal knows about the barrier and the enemy behind it and he believes that Fray is the only one who can stand Against them so he can''t let him die here, the problem is that the spirit that controls Fray''s body is difficult to deal with in usual ways even for Morcal

    "da** I have no other choice..." Morcal muttered, seeing that Fray wouldn''t stoe is a rank nine spirit after Narod might be the most powerful spirit in this world, and he specializes in spiritual art, it is one of the hardest martial arts known, so he is the only one in this world who can deal with current Fray but...

    *The spiritual Law the Consciousness Destruction*

    After Morcal performed his skill his eyes lit up with a faint light and suddenly Fray lost consciousness and fell to the ground, it might seem that what morcal did wasn''t that great, but actually in this split second when Morcal''s eyes shed he had folded a second-degreew (the spiritualw) to aplish his skill.

    But he didn''t achieve that without any sacrifice...

    (f**...) Morcale closed his eyes and started to be transparent gradually until he disappeare little far awa man in a long robe that covers his body and has a strangely shaped spear on his back is standing on a huge rock

    "What do you think of this ?" The man said in a low voice as if he was talking to himself

    "No, not now. Let''s let him be a little stronger." The man said in low voice, looking at a distant scene with curious eyefter half an hour

    "AAh." Fray woke up and began to feel pain attacking every part of his body, especially his head.

    "..." Fray opened his eyes wide open after he remembered something, then without wasting any time he sped towards the ce of Elisa and the otherfter he arrived, he found all of them still unconscious including Elisa, Aisha, and even Leo and Lisa''s knights, all of them bearing serious wounds. If the situation continues like this, their deaths are only a matter of time.

    Because of the impact of the fighting, all the flying horses were killed and all the supplies and medicines they had in their possession is destroyed, so Fray headed towards the hall of the antiquities because he remembered that among the many remaining relics there was one specialized in healinver the forest that is now full of deep holes and destroyed trees everywhere, two beasts fly as they look toward this destruction with earnest expressions

    "Shall we follow them?" said one of the monsters

    "Do you think we can defeat the creatures that killed one of the leaders?" said the other

    "Yes, you are right "

    "Let''s get back quickly to give the report."

    In another chere was what appeared to be a rectangr metal te flying over a forest and passing many trees at great speeive hours ago, after Fray found the magical tool resembling a y jar wrapped in many healing runes, he collected the bodies of everyone including Lisa and Sina who were also found unconscious due to the huge amount of blood they had lost and decided to get out of the forest before the support of the Kingdom of Beasts arrived. But because the flying horses all died, Fray improvised and made his ax change its shape into the form of arge te and put all the unconscious corpses, even dead bodies, and some antiques that Frey thought might be useful, and used it as a means of transportation.

    The metal contains the Rune of Flight and the Rune of Impulse which made it very fast and since it is solid and heavy it wouldn''t be affected if attacked by monsters, the problem was that it needed a lot of energy to be able to keep itself floating long enough for Fray and the others to get out of the Forest but he solved this problem after making the cemetery army absorb the energy of the goat monster and use it to charge the runes for the tool in which the rune of healing, after being charged with energy, releases healing energy into the atmosphere, so Fray ced it in the middle of the te and made the injured knights surround it and like the te Fray recharges it after it runs out of energy, although its effect is slow due to the presence of many injured knights It is enough to keep them alive until reaching the nearest city to get treatmenhus, the te spent three days flying, in these three days the te did not stop flying at all, although Fray was very tired due to the fighting and the use of the second phase, although his body was not yet strong enough, he didn''t sleep because the metal needed direct orders from Fray to move, in addition, Fray had to face some monsters that posed a threat to the te.

    As for the rest, none of them woke up so far, their injuries got a little better but were still serious, so Fray decided to stop first in a city on the way to get treatment and rest a bit before heading back to Iskar.

    And so after a while, Fray finally got out of the woods and set off for the nearest city

    "The Monsters Kingdom��" Fray said in a low voice, looking toward the huge forest with a cold look.

 Chapter 32: How Did They Get Here ?

    "..." Elisa slowly opened her eyes and looked around curiously, examining where she walisa found herself lying on a simple bed in arge and pale hall, and her bed was not the only one in this room, as she was surrounded by many beds and all the female members of her knights and the knights of the Ronal family, including Lisa and the two teenagers, were lying on this beds, Elisa discovered that she was in a hospital

    (My arm!) Elisa thought as she looked at her arm wrapped in Bandages with aplex expression, no matter how hard she tried she could not move or even feel her left hand, and she knew what this meant...

    "How are you feeling? Are you okay?" Suddenly Elisa heard a voiceing from her right sidfter Elisa turned around, she found Lisa sitting on her bed and looking at her.

    Lisa did not suffer serious injuries like everyone else, so after she had some treatment, she was able to improve her condition a lot and she is the first to wake up after Lisa felt that someone else woke up, she sat on her bed to discover that the awake was Elisa

    "I''m better now, thank you" Elisa answered briefly as usual

    "Elisa, do you know how we got here?" Lisa asked with a serious expression as she looked at Eliss soon as Elisa heard Lisa''s question, suddenly some memories came to her mind and her expression became serious, but she only replied, "I don''t know."

    (Could it be that I wasn''t dreaming at that time?) Lisa thought with aplicated expression on her face

    *****

    "Morcal," Fray whispered in a low voicut no matter how Fray waited, he did not get an answer. Fray remembered what Morcal had done to wake him up, although Fray did not know exactly what technique he used, so he did not know exactly what happened to him, but he was sure that he was still alive. He just became weaker and he might have fallen into aa.

    (I must return to Iskar quickly, the first event in the novel is approaching) Fray thought as he rose from his beray is now in a hotel. He spent two days in this city after leaving the injured knights in the hospital. He got treatment and booked a hotel to rest, so after Fray felt better he decided to go back to Prada Pce, as for Elisa and the others who still needed treatment Fray decided to Leave them here until they get better and send them wagons to pick them uhus, Fray left the hotel andpleted some tasks before setting off, such as buying some supplies and renting a flying horse for the trip. He also brought with him the bodies of the three Prada Knights who had died to give them to their families, so he handed them over to a transport service to send them to iskar city. As for the ax because of its weight, Fray did not take it. he leave it in a bank here and decided he woulde back to get it after he had found a way to deal with it, although that was a dangerous option. It was one of the most powerful weapons that Fray had seen, and leaving it in a bank was not the smartest idea. Unfortunately, had no other choice, Iskar city is too far from here and it would be nearly impossible to take it.

    After Fray finished all his tasks, he set out on the flying horse without checking on Elisa and the others, the doctor had already told him that they would be fine, so he didn''t bother visiting them again.

    Two dayster in Rosen Citn the gloomy weather of a cold and snowy nighhere were two young children, no more than fifteen years old, who were wearing tattered pieces of clothing that it was impossible to keep them warm in this cold weather, and because of the dirt and bruises that crossed their faces, the gender of the children could not be distinguished easily.

    The two children were now standing in front of the outside ss of a fine restaurant, looking at the warm atmosphere of the families gathered around tables full of food withplex looks.

    "grrr." One of the children''s stomachs made a sound and his face turned red from embarrassment then said "We have to go before someone sends the guard to hit us."

    "Yes, you''re right, but we couldn''t get anything today themander will punish us if we go back like that," answered the other in a soft voice.

    "..." The other did not find any suitable answer, so he just decided to remain sileno the two came back hugging each other to get some warmth until they reached the so-called slums, as soon as they arrived they headed towards the western side of the slums where there is a sewing factory that has be abandoned, and now it is a ce where beggars and vagrants meeut after they reached the factory door, they found a tall and burly man standing in front of the factory

    "You''re finally back, what did you bring me today?" said the muscr man, looking at the two children

    "We managed to steal a watch from a nobleman, but he managed to catch us and take it," said one of the children, cing himself in front of the other.

    "This is the third day of this week you are back empty-handed. Do you know what this means?" The man said in a cold voice

    "Please punish me alone my sister was beaten by the noble who caught us she will not be able to bear the punishment," said the child.

    Doouddenly the muscr man hit the child with a strong punch, causing him to fall to the ground and spit blood

    "Do you give me orders b**? Do you want to die?" said the man in a loud voice

    "..." The child grabbed his aching face and looked at the muscr man With a look full of hate and anger

    (This bastard) The boy''s look angered the muscr man, so he raised his hands in the sky to try to hit the boy but...

    "Who are you ba***?" Suddenly the muscr man stopped his punch after noticing that a tall and burly(muscr) man was standing behind the children

    "..." The man didn''t answer, he just looked at him with a cold look

    "You b*** I''m going to make you talk," said the man, and speeds towards the burly man to attack, but as soon as he got close enough to see the man well, his expression became frozen, and he stopped abruptly, and said

    "I.. I''m sorry Sir...I didn''t..."

    But before the man could finish speaking, his head suddenly exploded into pieces in front of the children''s eyes.

    The kids knew that the man with the cold aura killed him but they couldn''t see how he did it.

    "..." The child lying on the ground looked at the man and a strange re shed in his eyes

    "Follow me..." the man said as he turned to leave

 Chapter 33: The Siblings

    Rosen Citn a fancy restauranray was sitting at a luxurious wooden table and opposite him were two children in dirty clothes who were binge eating.

    (It''s hard to believe they''ll be enemies in the future) Fray thought as he looked at the two children eating happily, he even notice their eyes getting wet when they tasted the food.

    The two siblings, Eris and Ryan, are mentioned in the novel, as the sister Eris a member of the Shield union and a friend of the hero Luke, while her brother Ryan will grow up to be a viin, and Eris will have to kill her brother to stop his evil deeds. Their story is one of the saddest stories in the novel, they were ves but were saved by the hero Luke and the Shield union, but after getting saved they ended up on a street, so Ryan hated the Shield union because for him the life of ves is better than the life of vagrancy, and his hatred towards the Shield union increased even more after he had to kill the muscr man who was forcing them to steal after he tried to **** his sisteecause of the hunger the children suffered from, they indulged themselves in eating as soon as they had the opportunity, and now the children were finished and finally remember what the man sitting in front of them had done and their expressions became wary as they looked at Fray, then the big Brother Ryan said, "Sir, thank you for giving us food, but Why are you doing this for us?"

    "Because I want to hire you," Fray said briefly

    " Hire us? But sir, we''re just tramps, we haven''t had any training in any field." Ryan

    "Yes, but you have talent, and I am sure you will be very strong in the future," said Frahe reason why Fray saved the two siblings is that he wants Ryan, ording to the novel, Ryan was able to use a third-ratew, which means that he has a high-level soul and great talent to the point where he can use itsw at a young age, and he also has a strong personality, Fray is sure that he can make contract with a powerful spirit, So Fray decides to stop in this city to try to recruit him beforepleting his way to Iskafter hearing Fray''s words, the two siblings discussed in a low voice, they did not know that Fray was hearing them even if they lowered their voices. From their conversation, he found out that they were still skeptical, especially Eris, who didn''t like Fray at all, but Fray didn''t care because he knows Ryan''s character well, he actually already decided after hearing the word *strong*ing from Fray''s moutfter the children''s discussion ended, Ryan said

    "Alright, but we have conditions."

    "Okay, go ahead" Fray

    "First, we want three meals a day, our own room, and the most important thing is that I want to practice martial arts," Ryan said with a serious expression.

    "Okay," said Fray, not surprised by Rayn''s innocent requests, for these two children three meals a day is a blessing.

    "Okay, I agree, my name is Ryan and this is my sister Eris, can you tell us your name?" Ryan said.

    "I can''t tell you my name now, and call me master from now on," said Fraray couldn''t tell the kids his name because in this world information organizations use restaurants to gather information and Fray was hiding his identity now and didn''t want to take the risk.

    After Fray and the children finished their meal, they set out for a hotel to spend the night. In the morning, Fray bought new clothes for the children and sent them in a cart toward the city of Iskar. They are not trained to ride flying horses, so they cannot use them, the only way for them to get to Iskar city is by using the carhile Fray continued his way to Prada Pce without stopping again

    ******

    So after another day Fray arrived at Prada Pce, the family members greeted him again but as usual, Fray didn''t care about them and entered the pce with Muntasir, Fray had already sent a letter to montaser to let him know what had happened so he didn''t have to exin why the others didn''te back with him

    "Bring me a report of what happened while I was away," Fray said as soon as he arrived at his office, without even taking a break.

    "This is the report, sir," said Montaser, pointing at a file on the table.

    Montaser knows Fray well. Despite Montaser''s wish for Fray to get some rest to forget the bad experience he had, Fray does only what he thinks and will not listen to what anyone says Even montaser

    "Okay, thank you, Montaser," Fray said as he picked up the filfter Fray read the report, he concluded that the organic fertilizer has exceeded his expectations. The agricultural productivity has improved greatly recently, and soon Iskar city will be able to meet all its food needs. And It seems that many other cities have received news of the organic fertilizer and want to buyrge quantities of it, in addition to that, all The tasks that Fray gave to the members of the council are nearingpletion, and the tasks that Montaser was responsible for are progressing excellently, so Fray is ready to advance in his ns.

    "Good, well done Montaser," Fray said to Montaser after reading the report

    "Thank you, sir," Montaser replied

    "Are Rin and the others in the pce?" asked Fray

    "Yes, sir, they are here." Montaser

    "Summon them all," said Fray

 Chapter 34: The Upcoming War Development

    The Deadly Numbers Team This name has spread terror in recent days throughout Iskar city. The main mission of this team is the elimination of the monstersmunities and criminal associations that exist in the city. The information on this team is very little, all people know about them is they called each other using numbers and that they are still a little young and they were able to easily kill warriors from the fourth and fifth kingdoms, and the main information that made many organizations decide to avoid the city is that the members of this time are ruthless no matter what age, gender or race the target will die if It was among their missions.

    No force has yet announced their support for this team but some smart people managed to collect the points together and came to a specific conclusion...

    Prada Pche family head officray was sitting at his desk and in front of him stood twelve teenagers, dressed in formal clothes and with respectful expressions on their faces.

    "Wee back, sir," said the children respectfully.

    Because their existence in the Prada family is a secret, they were unable to wee Fray at the gate, so they took the opportunity to wee him now.

    "Thank you, do you know why I summoned you here?" asked Fray, looking at the children with a serious look

    "Sina and Isha aren''t back yet, could they have died while doing the mission?" Rin said without changing his expressions

    "No, they are not dead, but they are seriously injured and are still unconscious in the hospital," Fray replied

    "Thank you for taking them to the hospital, sir," Rin said with the same expressionless face

    (It seems that they haven''t formed a strong emotional bond yet) Fray

    "It''s okay," Fray said, looking at Rin with a disappointed look

    "..." After seeing Fray''s look at him, Rin concluded that he had done something wrong, but he didn''t know what it was

    "I have received news that the Ayrume family is still sending spies to Iskar City. Did you encounter them on one of your missions?" asked fray

    "No, sir, we did not encounter them yet," Rin

    "Do you have any idea why the Ayrume family is so desperate to get you back?" Frahe Ayrume family is one of the six ancient families, and it is the headmaster behind the killing machine project After Fray deported the children to Prada Pce, the Ayrume family has been sending countless spies to iskalthough the children are so powerful and valuable because of their skills and talent, Fray doesn''t think that the Ayrume family would be so desperate to get them back just for that reason.

    "Actually, we are also not sure why, sir." Rin

    "Then tell me what happened to you when you were in the cave in detail," said Frand so the children began describing the strangest experiences that had happened to them in these nine years. There were many unique and sad stories, but only one of them got Fray''s attention.

    "Yes, sir, in fact, I don''t think that anyone else felt it, because that energy wasn''t strong enough for the average person to notice, but I was born with a body that was very sensitive to energy, and I felt it, every time I killed one of thepetitors, I can feel a strange energying out of their body and merging with mine," said one of the childrehen Fray heard this information, an idea came to his mind as to why the Ayrume family wanted just one candidate left from the killing machine to stay alive, and also why they wanted so badly to get the children back, but this idea did not materialize in the novel, so he still had some doubts about the intentions of the Ayrume family.

    "Okay, you can leave," Fray said, then looked at Rin and continued, "Rin, you stay."

    "Okay Sir"

    "Take a seat," Fray said after the children get out

    "Okay, sir, thank you," Rin said as he sat across from Fray

    "Is there any new information ?" asked Fran fact, Frat did not feelfortable with Nizar (the head of the Information league ) and did not want tomunicate with him face to face, so he appointed Rin as a messenger between him and Nizar.

    "Yes, sir. First of all, it seems that manymercial transactions between the Lioran Kingdom and Niram Empire have been cut off and the diplomatic rtions between the two seem to be in a very bad state. As for the Fayzan kingdom, it has not shown any intentions yet, but it is clear that it is gathering its forces in secret, and it seems that the ancient Ronal family is supporting it, at this rate, Nizar believes that the kingdoms will be ready for war within a year," said Rin

    "What about the other ancient families?" asked Fray

    "Ronal''s family, as I said before, seems to support the Fayzan kingdom, the Ayrum family is still trying to spread its power in the underworld, and there are some rumors that it has managed to control more than 70�G of the underworld at this point even the ck market is under its control, as for the Semoire family It is trying to hire the ten most wanted criminals on the ck list, and there are rumors that it was able to hire the number two and number three on the ck list, and it seems that it is trying to engage the number one ranked nicknamed the ruthless spear, as for the other two families, they have not made any major moves so far." Rin

    (he didn''t mention the most dangerous family! It seems they are still deeply hiding) Fray thoughray was hoping to get some information about one of the families in particr, but it seems that even Nizar couldn''t hack it, it''s a very strong family at this point, and Fray can''t stand provoking it now so after some thought Fray decided not to interfere in their affairs

    "What about the other great forces?" asked Fray

    [5 power stones= the  tomorrow]

 Chapter 35: Energy Crystal Mine

    Lifasy Citurayn mountain range

    "Uh, uh, uh, uh, uh." In a tunnel with many magicmps, there was a middle-aged man covered in dirt running with all his might toward the far white light that exists at the end of the tunnel.

    After he reached the light and came out of the cave he could see arge tent in his sight, suddenly the speed of the man increased and the tent became his new targelthough there were many knights in front of the tent door, no one stopped him from entering the tent. After he entered the tent, he found a heavy middle-aged man sitting at a simple desk with many papers in front of him.

    "Sir, sir, we have found it, sir," the man shouted in an excited voice

    "What? Are you sure?" asked the man sitting at the desk in shock

    "Yes, sir, I''m sure," replied the man covered in dirt

    "Let''s go," said the heavy man, getting up from his deshus, the two men left the tent and entered the tunnel again with anticipation and excitement on the two men''s faceear the end of the tunnel, the heavy man found a group of workers waiting for him with a smile on their faces, but the man ignored them and reached the end of the tunnel

    "..." Once the man arrived, he opened his eyes wide open, as he can see an enormous hole in front of him. No matter what the man tried he could not detect the bottom of the hole, but what made the man speechless was that the walls of the hole were covered by countless huge white shiny jewels *Energy Crystal*

    "Hahahaha the kid was right haha ??finally the Prada family will rise again hahaha" Suddenly the heavy man bursts outughing as he looks into the holdar Prada, after being sent by Fray to Lifasy city, he suffered a lot of trouble. The family responsible for Lifasy city demanded a huge price for the Nurayn mountain range, which Fray asked to buy, which made Idar lose all the budget of the parada trade hall to buy it, which caused great distress to thepany.

    Thus his hatred for Fray increased a lot during this trip, but all this hatred has now disappeared, ording to Idar''s assuming this may be thergest crystal mine on the continent and the money he invested in buying it is not even worth 1% of its market value.

    ********

    In Iskar city wateromewhere in the seaging waves, dark clouds, magic attacks everywhere, blood-drenched waters, the sounds of screams, and the sounds of cannons used by many ships tounch endless cannonballs at each other, allbined into one solemn scene.

    On a huge wooden ship

    "Captain, we have lost the third ship, and the fourth ship was badly damaged. The second and fifth ships will not be able to hold out for long, the number of wounded in our ranks exceeds twenty soldiers, and the number of dead is unknown," one of the sailors said to a handsome man in his thirties, dressed as a captain of a ship

    (It is not possible for a group of pirates to have this power, there must be someone powerful supporting them) the captain thought as he stood at the front of the ship watching the huge battle taking ce between his troops and the pirate forceiam Prada, the task that Fray gave him is rted to eliminating sea monsters and obtaining some special materials that are found in the sea, such as some parts of monsters and some types of rare nts that Fray described to him, in addition to that, Fray described to him some pirates who said that they would enter the waters of Iskar In the near future and gave him a direct order to eliminate them and capture their leadeoday, while Giam was going to do a mission, he came across the pirates described by Fray, but they were unexpectedly strong, they had many strong ships with advanced cannons, in addition to that, there were magicians in their troops, and the strange thing was that they were able to make sea monsters attack Giam''s ships, which caused big losses in his lines, he lost two ships out of five while the opponent still had six battleships, with these thoughts in his mind Giam decided to join the battle.

    "Sea spirit Pontus," Giam said in a low voics soon as the three words came out of Giam''s mouth, his appearance began to deform, and his handsome form turned into a ck-skinned monster, and the lower half of his body became the shape of a big fish tail, and his handsome face became a fusion between the face of a man and the face of a fish, giving a terrifying appearance.

    Pontus is a fusion-type spirit in the 5th rank and it gives Giam one skill only

    [Skill: Ocean Lorank:

    Description: You can control seawater when you are near the ocean ]

    Because Pontus is useless onnd, he can''t even walk because of his fish-like bottom half he is just a five rank spirit, but in the sea, he is invincible when he releases all his strength he can bring the whole sea under his contron the sea, he is even stronger than the normal sixth-rank spiritnd Giam, who contracted him bes like a good in the sea, even Elisa can''t defeat Giam in the ocean if she doesn''t get serious.

    After Giam merges with Pontus he jumps into the water, then suddenly the waves start to get stronger and the water moves strangely as if it is trying to wee somethinuddenly arge amount of seawater rushed towards the sky in the form of a water tornado, pushing all the existing ships back.

    The water continued to gather until it formed a human-shaped avatar whose height exceeded fifty meters, made of seawater.

    Inside the avatar, there was Giam, looking at the enemy ships with cold expressions.

    Then huge streams of seawater began rushing towards the sky and standing behind the back of the giant avatar as if it were gigantic cannons waiting for the order to attack

    "o..h...my God..." All the pirates opened their eyes as they looked at this frightening scene with pale faces

    [5 power stones =  tomorrow]

 Chapter 36: The Skills

    Prada Pchemistry roos soon as Fray came back and finished some important paperwork, he entered the chemistry room.

    He spent about three days here without getting out, he even eats in this room while disclosing his newfound knowledge *of the rune science*

    Rune science basically ingrains the skills that humans can obtain in energy-infused ink prints called runes. To achieve this, Fray needs two things, special materials tobine with the ink, and a deep understanding of the skill he wants to include in the rune, for this particr reason, Fray can only convert specific skills into a rune.

    As skills are generally divided into three types: Energy maniption skills, Title skills, and Bloodline skillirst and mostmon are Energy maniption skills, which are skills that a person can acquire by practicing them, and can be achieved by manipting and changing theponents of a person''s energy to create the effects of the skill, for example, the invisibility skill that Rin and the others masters is an energy maniption skilecondly, Bloodline skills, are skills that are carried with the person when he is born, and they are mutations in the person''s body due to his genes usually these skills can be transferred to the bloodline, for example, the telekinesis skill of montaser. Montaser was born with an invisible energy field surrounding his body, and he can control this field as he wants by using his ideahirdly, Title skills, are the skills that a person can use after aw gives him a title. In general, people who have a special soul can get a title if they can make a sting bond with thew. But there are special cases in which a warrior can get a title if he performs a distinguished achievement and attracts the attention of thewhe only skills that Fray can understand in general are energy maniption skills, there is a small chance that Fray can extract Bloodline skills after performing tests on its host but these tests can reach the point of sacrificing the skill user''s life and the extraction percentage is also very los for the Title skills, they are outside the realm of logic and almost impossible toprehend, even thews conferring these skills are illogical existencording to the knowledge that mankind has now, thews that run the world are just concepts like thews of physics that exist in Yassine''s world, but in this world, thews have their own intelligence and thinking, although their intelligence is very low, they are somewhat simr to a very weak artificial intelligence that can only perform some small tasks and cannot develop and experience feelings like living creatures,

    In addition to that, the rune cannot be used on living organisms. It is only used on tools, but thanks to Yassine''s precise knowledge of the human body, which Fray now owns, he has already found a way to write the runes on the body of living organisms, all he needs now is the necessary raw materialnock Knock Knocuddenly Fray heard a knock at the door

    "Come in," said Fray, sitting at his desk trying to rewrite Rune''s word on a piece of paper

    "Sir, you have received some letters." montaser entered and said while cing a te filled with many letters on Fray''s desk

    "thank you, montaser," said Fray, holding a letter and getting ready to read ihe letter was from Giam, and he wrote that yesterday he had encountered the pirates described by Fray, and after a tough battle he managed to capture their leader, and he would bring him to the family pce shortly.

    Fray continued to read the letters one after the other, one of them was from Idar who said he had found the crystal mine and wanted Fray''s permission to take a loan from the Golden Bank to buy the equipment needed to extract the crystal, and Fray decided to ept Idar''s suggestion even though the financial condition of the Prada family and the Iskar city had be better now thanks to the sess of the fertilizer and the gold being looted from the criminal organizations by Rin and the others Fray wants to reinvest it in Iskar city and to gather the materials needed for his research. in addition to that, it will be easy to repay the loan after the start of extraction from the minnd there were some letters from some cities wanting to buy organic fertilizer and other letters about the dungeon that the residents of Iskar and the neighboring cities became worried because the time of its explosion was neaut Fray did not respond to these letters, as he still could not cover the needs of the city from the fertilizer, so he cannot export it yet. As for a dungeon, Montaser conducted many interviews with journalists and exined that the dungeon would not pose a danger to the residents of Iskar and Many newspapers published what montaser exined, so Fray doesn''t answer questions about the dungeon anymorhere is also a letter that attracted Fray''s attention, a letter from Nizar

    (Looks like they''ve been underestimating the Prada family a lottely ) Fray thought as he read the letter

    "Sir, also there are two children who arrived at the pce today and they said that a man told them toe to Prada Pce," said Montaser.

    " Yes, the brother has a decent talent. I want to hire him, take care of them as usual and tell them I''ll meet them shortly," said Fray.

    "Alright, sir, there is one more thing." montaser

    "What?" asked Fray

    "It''s the master''s mother, she wants to meet you," said montaser

    "...." Fray

 Chapter 37: 3 Conversations At The Same Time

    Thirteen years agt this time, the battle for the session of the head family seat was at its worst, as out of the thirty-three children who decided to participate in the conflict, only sixteen remained alive. All of those who survived so far had strong support from their mother''s side of the family. Except for one child, a child who survived alone in this carnage, a child who did not get support from anyone, a child abandoned by everyone, even by his mother and sister, but despite that, he became the most frightening...

    In one of the facilities of Prada Pce

    "Y.. you are a mo...nster.." muttered a child covered in blood and surrounded by more than ten corpses with a pale face as he pointed his sword at another child standing in front of him

    "I''m not a monster!" The other kid screamed and ran towards the bloodied child

    "No..no..I don''t wanna die." The child mumbled and turned around, trying to escape from the monster in front of him, but��

    "Uh��" Suddenly he felt great pain attacking his back and fell to the ground lifeless

    "..." The ck-haired boy looked at the little corpse that had fallen in front of him with aplex look and started walking towards his room. He didn''t bother cleaning up the corpses, he knew that when he will wake up tomorrow he would find them all gone.

    Because of the current state of the child, he did not notice that in one of the windows of the pce there was a woman and her daughter looking at the child with a look of fear and disappointment, but because the child was walking in the direction opposite them they could not see the tears that were covering the little boy''s f the same facility at presenn one of the living room beautiful ck-haired woman in her forties was sitting in one of the chairs, with an impatient look on her face, suddenly an old woman in a servant''s uniform entered the room.

    "Nesrin, did he answer you? What did he say?" The woman asked quickly, looking at the maid with an expectant look

    "Montaser told me that he is busy now and cannot meet anyone at the moment, but he told me to tell you that releasing Erma is not an option, but he will allow you to visit her if you wish," said Nesrin.

    "Okay, I understand," the woman said with a sad look on her face

    (he changed a lottely ) The ck-haired woman thought

    "Nesrin, Do you think I was wrong to treat him that way?" suddenly the woman said, looking at the maid

    "Ma''am, I am just a maid I don''t have the right to interfere in these matters." Nesrin

    "Nesrin, you have been my maid since I first entered this pce. You are the only one who can interfere, please just give me your opinion." Isabesabel Prada is the mother of Fray and Erma Prada. Before joining the Prada family, she was from a fallen noble family living in the vige, but one day, after the head of the Prada family saw her, he was charmed by her beauty, and thus, he threatened he to be one of his courtesans. For a rural girl, living in the Prada family was very difficult. She suffered from constant bullying and physical and moral abuse by her husband and other female courtesans so much that one of the wives killed her parents because of a simple disagreemenecause of all this, Isabel became just an empty shell, not even daring to raise her head in the pce, until one day a light was added to her life, her beloved children Erma and Fray, and finally her life had meaning and hope, but that hope shortly shattered when she saw her seven-year-old child kills a man with cold blood, at that moment she knew that she had lost her child to that da*** family...

    "Well, I actually understand why you stay away from Fray, he''s very frightening even Elisa scares of him but...," Nesrin.

    " But?" Isabel

    "Ma''am, I know you''re not a professional fighter so you don''t understand power standards well, but Fray is a very talented fighter, he reached the second kingdom at the age of eight. Even if he wanted, he couldn''t stay hidden with such a talent," Nesrin said slowly." Mrs, do you understand what I mean?"

    "Yes," Isabel said with a sad expression

    *****

    At the same time in the family head office

    "Are you two ready?" asked Fray, looking at the brother and sister standing in front of hihe two brothers who washed their dirt and put on new clothes look so handsome now that if someone saw them at this moment, he wouldn''t be able to connect them with the homeless who were eating garbage from the street a week ago

    "We are read"

    "Spirit Gate Open" Frayan closed his eyes and suddenly began to feel as if his consciousness was being crushed and reshaped over and over again, after this feeling ended, Ryan finally opened his eyes.

    "wow!!..." Ryan said in surprisn front of Ryan, there were more than twenty different spirits with different majestic shapes and powerful oppressive auras, but only one of these spirits attracted Ryan''s attention, a twenty meters bird fully covered by me, through the terrifying aura that even a fool could deduce That this spirit is the strongest here

    [rank seven spirit.....The fire phoenix]

    ******

    And at the same time in another cive people gathered around a meeting table

    "As you know, because of the disappearance of all the spies in the main pce, we can''t get urate information about the forces avable in the city now, but we confirmed the news that says Elisa was seriously injured is true, so we should take this opportunity to attack," said one of the men.

    "But montaser still poses a threat are you sure we can defeat him?" Suddenly someone asked

    "If the five of us as well as the Darken Mercenary Leader and that strange man unite, killing montaser wouldn''t be a problem."

    "And Fray, are you sure he''s not a threat?"

    "Threat? That kid? Are you kidding me, he''s just a spoiled kid, killing him will be easier than killing chicken "

 Chapter 38: Fray’s First Invention

    A weekterada Pce

    "Amazing !" Fray mumbled with a faint smile on his face as he stood in front of what looked like arge wooden bed

    "..." montaser looked at Fray''s expression with a surprised look. It was the first time in a long period that he had seen Fray''s smile.

    "It''s time to bring back Elisa and the others," Fray

    "Sir, are you sure that this bed can cure them?" montaser asked with an unconvinced expression as he looked toward the wooden ben fact, at first nce, this wooden bed looks very ordinary, so montaser still doesn''t believe that it can treat injuries that even healing magicians were unable to treat, but in fact, this bed is covered with runes that montaser cannot see actually the number of runes on this wood exceeds three hundred

    "Yes, I''m sure, as it can use 70�G of the healing effect of the Legendary Sea Fruit" Fray

    "Legendary Sea Fruit! If that is true, then this bed will be the second best healing tool on the human continent," said montaser in a slightly excited tone.

    The sea fruit is one of the twelve legendary nts, and it is a fruit that has a miraculous effect on healing, legends say that it can cure any disease and any injury and it can even extend life itself, but it is very rare, it takes more than a thousand years to fully grow, but Fray was able to know Its exact location thanks to the novel and he sent Giam to fetch it. At first, Fray was nning to use it to create some healing pills for emergencies, but he changed his mind after gaining knowledge about the runes science and decided to make a tool that could recreate the same energy produced by the fruit.

    After ten days of continuous research, Fray was able to make this bed. The method of making it is veryplicated, but it simply converts ordinary energy into healing energy simr to the energy carried by the fruit of the sea, just like electricity in Yassine''s world

    "But the problem is that we can''t move it, so we have to bring them here. we should send some elite knights to escort them." Fray

    "Okay, sir, but they will not be able to reach the city before the battle starts." montaser

    "Yes, I know, so I want you to convince Adam to go back to the family," Fray

    "Adam! Do you think this bed can cure him?" asked Montaser

    "Yes, using the bed, healing him will be easy" Fray

    "Well, it will be difficult to convince him to return, as it seems that he loves the life of retirement." montaser

    "I''m sure you''d be able to convince him," Fray

    *****

    In the city of Iskaunset punside the tavern filled with the citizens of Iskar, sit two men in knightly armor on a table

    "Sh** what an unreasonable price, why do people still live under the rule of this tyrant, first The ID card and now this Fu** currency, " Ned said angrily as he read the menu.

    "No, these prices are expensive only for people who use foreign currencies. It seems that the citizens of Iskar who deal in their currency do not find these prices high," Lucas said as he put the menu on the table.

    "How did you know this? I thought these people don''t leak information to strangers because of the so-called ID card" Ned

    " Look around you, and tell me what you see," Lucas

    "I don''t see anything. What do you mean?" Ned asked after looking in all directions of the bar

    "The bar is full, and from the clothes of these people, they do not seem to be very rich, which means that these prices are suitable for the residents of Iskar." Lucas

    "Oh! I understand, this means the Iskar currency is so much stronger than the other currencies that a normal price in this currency is unreasonably high by the other coins." Ned

    "Yes, actually producing such a strong currency is very difficult even for the Three Kingdoms, no matter how I think of it I can''t understand how the Prada family managed to achieve this," Lucas said with a deep expression.

    "It appears that the person called Anas Prada produced this coin and it seems that he''s responsible for the ID card as well" Ned

    "Looks like the Prada family is nning for something huge," Lucas said with the same strange expression

    "What do you mean ?" Ned asked

    " The identity card, the private currency, and the organic fertilizer produced by the Prada family all of this things have onemon purpose. The istion of Iskar city from the rest of the outside world, But why does the Prada family want to do this?.... Could this have something to do with the strange movements of the major powers recently? looks like something big is going to happen soon on the human continent" Lucas whispered in a low voice, carrying a solemn expression on his face.

    "Could it be��" Ned said but before Ned could finish his sentence

    "Mr. Lucas, Mr. Ned, I have urgent news." Suddenly, a member of the Shield union hurriedly entered the pub and prevented Ned from continuing his words.

    "What?" Ned shouted angrily from the boy''s interruption

    "The dungeon sir, the dungeon''s rank has increased, it has be a four-star dungeon."

 Chapter 39: Adam Parada

    "Four stars! How did this happen?" Ned

    "The number of monsters inside must have increased," Lucas said after some thinking

    "What? But the energy of a four-star dungeon is a hundred times more powerful than the energy of a three-star dungeon, that means��" Ned

    "Yes, the number of monsters in this dungeon must be enormous," Lucas said, then rose from his seat and continued, "We have to ask for backup to clean the dungeon as soon as possible. We can''t let it explode no matter what "

    *****

    Rockys Citohan family mansioamily head office

    "Sir, are you sure about this, though it has receded, the Prada family is still one of the six great families," said a man in a servant uniform, looking at the man sitting at arge desk.

    "Although the Prada family is one of the oldest families, it cannot withstand the union of five cities, especially now that ten of its most powerful knights and their leader Elisa are out of the equation," Kamal said.

    "But sir..."

    "Hadid, shut up. We have served the Prada family for more than ten thousand years. It is time for our family to rise to the top," Kamal dered in a serious voice, interrupting his servant''s words.

    The Somod Alliance, is an alliance that included seven cities from the northwestern of the continent, and the leader of this alliance was the city of Iskar, or in other words the Prada family, but after the death of the former head of the Prada family in mysterious circumstances, the six cities, including Rockys city, decided to leave the unioow, feeling the power of the Prada family waning, five of the six families have decided to join forces to get rid of the Prada family and take control of Iskar city.

    Knock Knock Knock

    "Enter!" Kamal

    "Sir, the guest has arrived," said a servant, after entering the room

    "Let him in," Kamal sai man with a strange mask on his face entered the room with arrogant steps

    "Wee, sir! " said Kamal after the masked man took a seat in front of him

    "I managed to gather three thousand men whose strength ranges from the second kingdom to the fourth kingdom," said the masked man without further ado

    "Good, thank you, sir! in addition to our ten thousand soldiers it will be more than enough to face the elite knights of Iskar City," Kamal said with a happy expression.

    "Have you decided when you will attack?" asked the masked man

    "Yes! We''ll attack after eight days," Kamal said in a cold voice

    *****

    Iskar Citrada Family Pche room that Fray called *the treatment room*

    Fray was sitting on a chair, and montaser was standing behind him as usual, and in the chair opposite him was a man with long white hair and arge beard, wearing a long white cape.

    "Wee back to the family Mr, Adam," said Fray

    "Who said I''d go back to the family, I won''t work for a foolish kid like you even if you managed to heal me," Adam said in a mocking voice.

    "Adam! Don''t forget who you''re talking to, he''s the head of the Prada family," said montaser angrily

    "Montaser, you managed to bring me here only because you did not leave me alone and continued to bother me, but you will not be able to make me respect this kid." Adam said to montaser in a cold voice, then turned to Fray and said, "Respect must be earned."

    "Yes, Mr. Adam, you are right. I promise I will earn your respect very soon," said Fray with a serious expression.

    Few people in the world deserve to make Fray prove himself, and Adam Prada is undoubtedly one of them. Before Adam retired due to some serious internal injuries, he was just as strong as montaser, a magician at the top of the seventh kingdom, he was a member of the parada family council and one of the Ten strongest magicians on the human continent, Adam was considered a power at the national level, even the Three Kingdoms receive him the reception of VIPs when visiting... Of course, he deserves to make Fray spares effort to gain his respect

    "But Mr. Adam, I don''t want to treat you to bring you back to the family, this is just a sign of appreciation for your long service to the parada family." Fray

    " do you really want me to believe this nonsense? Do you take me for a fool, boy?" Adam asked angrily

    "I''m not lying, Mr. Adam. It''s just that I know that you don''t really enjoy your retirement. If someone lived on the battlefield as much as you, he will not be able to ept the idea of ??him dying in a bed. Am I right, Mr. Adam?" Fray

    "...." Adam

    "In addition to that, you bear the Prada title, you won''t be able to allow your family to be destroyed at the hands of the Cities that swore allegiance to the Prada family in the past," said Fray with a solemn expression.

    "What cities? What do you mean?" Adam asked in a cold voice

    ******

    Next dairam Empirhield Union Headquarterround arge meeting table, six people are upying six seats out of sixteen

    "The Prada family still doesn''t answer our letters. We can''t do anything without their permission," said one of them.

    "We can''t wait for permission from the Prada family anymore, the monsters in the dungeon must have a terrifying ability to reproduce. If we leave the dungeon to explode, even if one of these monsters managed to escape, it will pose a great threat to the continent," said one of them.

    "Rashid. What is the exact date of its explosion?" Suddenly asked the man sitting on the main seat at the table

    "As you know, Commander, because of its re-ranking, the date of its explosion has also been reset, and the new date will be two and a half months from now," Rashid said.

    "Okay, so there''s still time to clean it. Gus, An, and Ashraf go to Iskar and join Ned and Lucas. your mission is to find a way to clean the dungeon without getting into a fight with the Parada family," said the captain in a serious voice, looking at An.

    "Sir, may I take the ce of Ashraf to go to Iskar City?" Suddenly someone asked

    "Luke, you know that I can''t let you do that," said the captain

    "Commander, I think I have an idea to convince Fray to give us the permission " Luke.

 Chapter 40: The Reason For The Re-Ranking

    Parada Pce is Divided into many facilities, each branch has its own set of servants and its budget, and every member of the Prada family lives in a facility, the main facility is where the head of the family resides.

    ******

    After three daarada Pche main branche head of the family''s bedroom

    "...." Fray suddenly opened his eyes as hey on a huge white bed, and from his stiff expression and the sweat covering his face we can conclude that he did not enjoy his sleep very much, buttely Fray had exhausted himself greatly as he drowned himself in his research, and he hadn''t slept for a long time, so he needed this rest badlray stood up and stretch his hands to the small table by the bed and grabbed a small golden beling ding dinray used the bell.

    Knock knocess than thirty secondster, Fray heard a knock on the door

    "Enter!" Fray

    "Good morning, sir." Suddenly a young man with red hair walked in with a big smile on his face

    "Casper? Where is montaser?" Asked fray

    "Oh!! Sir, you know my name hahaha ??this is a great honor" Casper said as his smile got bigger

    "..." Fray looked at Casper with his usual cold gaze

    "Kh Kh Kh, He''s already set out to do the task you gave him, sir," said Casper, coughing to hide his nervousness from Fray''s gaze.

    (Interesting ) Casper thought with a smile as he looked at Fray with a look of admiration in his eyes

    "Oh! Alright, are there any important letters?" asked Fray

    "Yes sir, Master Idar has sent the quantity you requested of Energy Crystal and said that he will be ready to start extracting inrge quantities very soon, and Rin also sent a letter saying that they have finished the mission and they will be back soon, Nizar sent a letter as well saying that three people from The Shield union left Niram empire yesterday and they are now heading to Iskar city "Casper

    (Sh** that would be annoying!) Fray thoughn fact, Fray can imagine how afraid the shield organization is of this dungeon, as this is the first time that the rank of the dungeon has been increased by a full star. Fray was able to imagine the conclusion they hade to because of this phenomenon, but it was a wrong conclusion. The real reason for the dungeon''s rank increase was because that monster woke up, because of his awakening, the seal that was holding him bes weaker, which caused the energy in the dungeon to rise.

    "Okay, tell the chef to make breakfast," Frahus, Fray took a shower, ate his breakfast, and headed towards the chemistry hall where Fray is still conducting research, but the two most important pieces of research that fray trying to finish as soon as possible are the writing of runes on the body of living creatures and the second ispleting Yassine''s invention Fray believes that this invention will have a tremendous impact on the body of warriors in this world.

    "The cemetery army," said Fray after entering the roohus, thousands of insects came out of the void and headed towards some strange crystals in the corner of the room, these are the energy crystals. Not long ago, Fray discovered that the cemetery army could extract the energy in the energy crystal as they do with corpses, although Fray still doesn''t know the exact reason why. He has a precise hypothesis that the energy crystal like oil in Yassine''s world was formed from the corpses of living organisms over millions of years, which enabled cemetery bees to consume it.

    Because Idar was sendingrge amounts of crystal to Prada Pce under Fray''s orders, Fray no longer had to go out hunting to charge the cemetery bees'' energy. Since absorbing the energy given by the cemetery bees does not require high concentration, Fray can train and conduct his research at the same time, which has greatly elerated the progression of Fray''s strength and it will not take long for Fray to enter the Sixth Kingdom

    "!!!" Fray opened his eyes in surprise after seeing the cemetery bees stopped absorbing crystal energy and started to vibrate strangely and then suddenly the insects started to gradually disappear into the void

    (Looks like their evolution will take a long time this time) Fraowever, Fray continued his research and began to see tremendous progress. It seemed that soon enough he would be able to apply his rune-writing theory to living things.

    Knock Knock Knock

    " Enter" Fray

    "Sir, Mr. Adam has sent a message," Casper said after entering the room with the same silly smile on his face

    "Okay,thanks " said Fray, taking the letter Casper had broughray found one sentence in the letter

    [They are still very weak to get through the gate, I can''t bring them back]

    "Casper summon Norman," Fray said after reading the letter

    "What? why? Could it��" Casper

    "..." Fray

    "Kh kh kh, alright sir," said Casper and ran out of the room quicklfter an hour

    "Sir, you know it would be difficult to carry out your orders without the council''s approval," said Norman with a dazed expression, setting in the chair across from Fray.

    "Read this," said Fray, handing a paper to Norman

    "This!!..." Norman opened his eyes to their haste after reading the document

    "Yes, from now on your team will move under my directmand," Fray said

    "Alright sir, we are at yourmand," said Norman, with a serious expression

    "HaHaHa cool, finally some Action." Suddenly Casper standing behind Fray eximed with excitement

    "...." Fray

    "...." Norman

    "Kh Kh Kh..." Casper

 Chapter 41: Prepare For Your Doom You Bast***S

    Four daysten a forest near Iskar city bordermong the jungle a young man in his twenties watches a huge army of more than ten thousand soldiers in heavy armors moving towards Iskar city

    "Looks like they chose direct attack." The young man said as he looked at a small blue magic stone floating in front of him

    "It''s a strong army, it seems the Pradas'' chances of winning are low at the moment." Suddenlyes a voice from the small stone

    "Yes, even with montaser, it will be difficult to defeat this army and its leaders alone," said another voice from the same little blue stone

    "And those formations will be annoying too, what do you think, Distributor ?" said a third voice

    "Actually, even our members have been finding it difficult to spy on the Prada familytely, so we don''t know the preparations of Iskar city, but the Prada family power is deeper than it seems and must have some way of coping with the situation," said the young man, looking at the huge army.

    The Distributors Organization is a highly ssified and neutral information organization, except for their clients, no one knows them, even some of the most powerful families do not know about their existence, and their main job is to collect important information rted to the new developments of the uing war and present it to their exclusive clients, their clients are the most powerful families participating in the war even the Three Kingdoms and some ancient families use their servicehe way distributors work, is very simr to the journalists in Yassine''s world, the little blue stone is a rare magical tool that transmits sound and image through a live broadcast to the organization''s clients, after the strange movements that the Prada family was making recently, the organization decided to use this battle to estimate the power of the Prada family,

    And now the most powerful families and organizations on the human continent are watching the live broadcast to find out if the Prada family is a dragon that has lost its strength and has be a tiny snake, or if is it still a dragon, he just was sleeping and will wake up soon...

    In the middle of the army, seven men were riding on horses and walking in a group, from their auras anyone could deduce that they were the strongest warriors in this army.

    "Why hasn''t the Prada family shown up yet?" Suddenly, one of the men named Stevan, the head of Nn city, asked

    "Maybe they are nning for a defensive battle inside the city," said, Mam City Chief

    "But we have not received any information about the family making any preparations. I have a bad feeling about this," said the mayor of Weidan City.

    "We''re still a long way from the city they must show up when we get closer," said Kamal, Mayor of Rockys city

    "They must be scared to death in this..." said Stevan, but...

    ? "Looks like some dogs became brave enough to try biting their masters." Suddenly a cold, angry voice was heard ringing in space, interrupting Stevan''s sentence, though the tone of the voice was low, everyone was able to hear it.

    "What? What is that sound��." One of the soldiers shouted

    "Can anyone see who said this?"

    "I can''t see anyone, let''s use the spiritual sense "

    "Look over there!" One of the soldiers said, pointing toward the skveryone looked towards the ce the soldier was pointing to, everyone could see it...

    A team of thirteen people is floating in the sky and looking at the army with cold and angry looks

    "Is this the forces that Iskar City sent ?" Suddenly, the soldier asked

    "Thirteen people hahaha ??looks like this battle is going to be easier than expected."

    Although the soldiers were able to conclude that the people floating in the air are a bit strong, they did not think that it would be difficult to defeat them, as their Army is made of fourteen thousand soldiers and this time has thirteen warriors,

    But not everyone was as optimistic as these soldiers...

    "T...this can''t be...Adam!!" Kamal muttered with a pale face as he looked at the old man with the big white beard who was looking at them as if they were already corpses.

    Kamal was not the only one who was surprised by Adam''s presence.

    "How is this possible? Our spies have confirmed that Adam''s injury is incurable��.could they have the help of that family?" A surprised voice came from the blue stone.

    "No, that is impossible! I''m sure that there has been no contact between these two families in recent years," said the distributor in a firm voice.

    "Looks like he''s recovered 90�G of his power already, the method that he used to treat himself must be very significant," another spectator said in an interesting voice.

    "But who are those men who wear servant uniforms?" Someone asked

    "They must be the elite servants of the Prada family," said the distributor

    "Elite servants? What is this?"

    "They are the strongest fighting unit in the Prada family, made up of the strongest servants in the Prada Pce." distributor

    "What? Why didn''t you tell us this before?" Suddenly an angry voice asked

    "Because I wasn''t sure about the fact that they existed, they are a very secret squad, the only ones who knew of their existence were the members of the Prada family council, even when we had spies in Prada Pce we weren''t sure if they really existed, they work exclusively in the main facility where a spy can''t enter," said the distributor

    "Oh!, I heard a rumor about them, but I did not believe it. The rumor was that all the elite servants are above the Sixth Kingdom and are responsible for running Iskar city. Among them are ministers and judges...etc. Because of their importance, the Prada family keeps their existence secret. But I heard that they do not serve the head of the family directly, but rather the family council, and to move them, all the members of the council should agree to the decision " said one of the voices quickly

    "But the members of the Prada Family Council are not in Iskar. They can''t meet�� that means!!"

    "Yes, Fray Prada is the one who ordered them, which means that Fray has absolute control over the Prada family," the distributor said, looking at the ck-haired young man who was floating in the sky with an expressionless face.

    Meanwhile

    "Don''t leave anyone alive," said Fray, looking at the army with a cold look

    " Alright, sir, " said Norman,mander of the Elite Servants'' Unit

    "Ha-Ha-Ha-Ha-Ha-Ha, prepare for your doom you bast***s" Casper said, his lips arched in a twisted smile.

 Chapter 42: The Massacre Begins

    "Let''s go, surround them, and don''t let anyone escape." Normahus, With the effect of montaser''s skill, each of the team members rushed in a different direction, surrounding the army, while Fray descended on a little higher ground, a little far from the battlefield.

    Swoooosn the southwest side of the armasper was rushing at a high speed in the air, with the same ridiculous smile drawn on his face until...

    Dooooofffasper fell with great force in the middle of the soldiers'' crowd, causing a huge hole in the ground

    "What is this?..." said one of the soldiers, shocked by the falling of the strange man

    "He is one of the enemy soldiers, kill him!!"

    "attacks...."

    The soldiers shouted and began to rush towards Casper with fierce expressions on their faces

    "Hallucinations spirit Axelius," Casper mumbledd in a low voicuddenly, Casper''s shadow started to move strangely as if he wanted to separate from the body of Casper until he crouched straight behind Casper and began to change his shape until he became a terrifying beast with a body long and thin as the body of a reptile, with two long hands more than two meters long, carrying sharp ws and a human face with eyes and mouth closed and stitched with deep beadhe soldiers saw the appearance of this terrifying beast and were horrified by its appearance and the disgusting aura surrounding it, yet they did not stop rushing towards the enemy until��

    "The right eye." As soon as Casper said that, the shadow monster suddenly began to forcefully open its right eye, causing the beads to sever and reveal an eye on three disgusting purple pupils.

    "Ahhhhhh w...hat is t..his?"

    "Get away from me !!"

    "Where am I? Where did these monsterse from?"

    As soon as the eye opened, hundreds of soldiers suddenly stopped their attack, then their expressions turned harsh and frightened, and they started screaming and attacking each other in brutal ways.

    "This is the price of your disrespect for the Prada family," said Casper, watching this bloody scene with his usual twisted smile.

    Northeast sidorman, a well-built man in his forties, an archer of the Seventh Kingdom, was holding a bow in his hands and shooting hundreds of energy arrows at terrifying speed toward a crowd of thousands of soldiers rushing at him, each arrow he shot left a corpse already killing over a thousand soldiers just in a few minutehus, Norman kept shooting endless streams of arrows and the pool of blood around him started to get bigger and bigger until...

    Swooshsuddenly a powerful energy attack appeared and started heading towards Norman, after seeing the attack Norman fired dozens of soot towards it trying to stop it but to no avail, and then��

    *space piercing arrow*

    Norman fired his strongest attack, and a ck arrow with a terrifying aura wasunched. The arrow struck the attack, destroying it, but the ck arrow did not stop and continued its dash until it collided with a crowd of soldiers, causing a huge ck explosion and strange deformation in space, hundreds of soldiers died under the impact of the explosion

    "You managed to stop a beta formation, you are strong." Suddenly, three men with strong auras came out from among the soldiers, said one of them

    "Are you the Darken mercenary?" Roman asked after seeing the strange symbol painted on their clothes

    "Yes, we are the secondary leaders of the Darken mercenary squad, but who are you guys we didn''t have any information about you?" Suddenly one of the men asked

    "You''re going to die soon, you don''t need to know who we are," Norman said in an indifferent voice

    "We will see about that," said the man. Then he took a piece of paper with strange writing on it and tore it up. The two men next to the man followed his steps and did the same. After tearing the papers, ominous energy emitted from them began to surround the three men.

    After this phenomenon, the men who were in the Sixth Kingdom a moment ago suddenly became in the Seventh Kingdom

    (So ??this is the power of formations that a legendary weapon can produce, it is stronger than expected) Norman thought as he watched the sinister energy that emanated from the three men

    "Kanshu Bow " Norman put his bow on his back and said in a low voice, suddenly a ck bow with an imposing shape appeared in his hands, without wasting any time he aimed the arrow at the three men and started shooting with arrows bigger and stronger than the previous arrows with a huge difference.

    A few moments ago on the front siddam slowly got down and looked at the huge army with an angry look, still finding it hard to believe that those people who had been faithful allies would turn against them at the moment the family needed them most. The person should know that the survival of these six cities for a period of more than ten thousand years was thanks to the Prada family. It protected them from the attacks of monsters, famine, economic crises, and many problems that were enough to erase them from a map, and this is the way they chose to respond to the favor.

    "Attack��" an army general shouted, then he and the army rushed towards the old man. In fact, in the depths of the general''s heart, he did not want to attack this man, he knew that the attack they were making was unjustified and would cause great losses to the innocent in the neighboring city of Iskar, and he was reminded of these facts forcefully after seeing the angry expression on the old man''s face but despite his feeling of guilt Knowing the wrongness of his actions, he had no choice. He was in the end just a soldier carrying out orders, and with this thought in his mind, the general, a warrior from the Fourth Kingdom, sped towards the old man, then...

    "...." The old man moved his lips slightly to say something, but due to the distance and the noise the army was causing, he couldn''t hear what he said, but he got a rough idea of ??what he was saying after he saw a huge portal suddenly appear behind the old man, Then all of a sudden several ck creatures starteding out of the portal, whatever these creatures were, they were so fast that the general despite being a fighter in the fourth kingdom couldn''t see their exact shape.

    (What? Why do I see the sky?) The general thought, surprised by his change of view from the huge portal to the blue sky... It took him several seconds to realize that his head was no longer attached to his body.

 Chapter 43: The Massacre Continues

    The Elements Magicians are one of the most powerful jobs in the world, but also one of the rarest and most difficult to master. For a person to be an elemental magician, he must be born with what is called, unique element energy, which is an energy that has specialmunication with one of the elements of nature, although there are only seven natural elements (wind, fire, light, darkness, earth, water, space) there are hundreds or perhaps even thousands of types of unique element energies. Each distinct energy has a special connection with a part of the element, not the whole elemenut the downside of this special energy is that it is not adaptable like normal energy. For example, it cannotbine with the energy of spirits, so its owners can''t be spiritual warriors.

    Adam Prada was born with a unique energy in a family of spiritual warriors and although his energy was attracted to one of the most powerful natural elements, the space element, he only had an affinity for the space-jumping part that only allows him to move from one ce to another which is considered almost useless in the battlefield for many reasonut, Adam never gave up hope of realizing his dream of bing the strongest warrior on the continent. Thus, after studying magic for many years he discovered an amazing method to transform his nonbat magic into one of the strongest types of magic known on the human continent, after seeing Adam''s determination and confidence in his n, Fray''s grandfather provided great support to Adam to achieve his goal and after many years and sacrifice a huge amount of Prada family budget, risking his life over and over again he managed to achieve the impossible...

    "The Impossible Portal 3," Adam mumbled in a low voice as he looked at the crowds of soldiers rushing around him. Suddenly a white gate opened behind Adam and then��

    *The Portal of the dark mantis*

    Suddenly, tens ofrge mantis-shaped monsters of solid ck shells, withrge scythes at the end of their arms came out of the portal, for some reason the monsters ignored Adam''s presence and started attacking the army with terrifying speees, this is the method that Adam developed over the decades, he visited nine of the most dangerous ces on the continent, and after surviving in these ces because of the many preparations made by Adam, he was able to leave closed portals there and now Adam can open these portals, and transfer the deadly dangers that exist There to the ce he wanted, and he called them the Nine Impossible portals.

    The dark mantis portal, is a portal left by Adam in the most dangerous abyss in the human continent that contains millions of powerful monsters, he left it exactly in the area of ??the dark mantis colony because he was able to tame it, they are monsters that hate sunlight, and after years of being summoned by Adam, they realized that the only way to return to their colony and get away from the annoying sun after Adam summons them is by carrying out his orders, then Adam will send them back using his magic, they are aware that their only way back to the abyss is through Adam so they will not dare to attack him even if they hate him to death

    "Ahhhhh"

    "It''s so fast!!"

    "Use the formations "

    Suddenly several strange attacks started shooting at the monsters, but because of their speed, not even a single attack was able to hit them, on the contrary, the monsters only increased in speed and fierceness, in less than a minute more than a thousand soldiers died without realizing how��.

    Meanwhile, in the North side

    "Ugh, pl..eeease"

    "I''m so...rry.."

    "Ugh....."

    Thousands of soldiers were raised in the sky with an invisible force, each of them bearing painful expressions on their face, trying hard to breathe, but unfortunately...

    Clicliclicliclict didn''t take long for sessive crushing sounds to be emitted as the necks of thousands of soldiers, among them warriors from the Fourth and even Fifth Kingdoms, were simultaneously broken and fell to the ground lifeless.

    "You really are a terrifying beast." Kamal walked out of the crowd with the other six armymanders from among the crowd of soldiers and approached montaser, who was standing among hundreds of corpses with a solemn expression.

    "Kamal, how dare you attack Iskar city?" Montaser asked in a cold voice

    "I''m the one who should ask you, why are you so loyal to that brat? You know very well that he is the reason behind the decline of the Prada family," said Kamal.

    "It seems that Adam was right. You have be brave enough to insult the head of the Prada family in front of me," said montaser, angrily.

    "...." Kamal trembled slightly from montaser''s fierce look

    " The undead knight" montases soon as Montaser said this, a tall skeletal knight suddenly appeared, wearing ck iron armor bound to its bones, carrying a long sword [The cover image ]

    After seeing the appearance of montaser''s contracting spirit, the sevenmanders rushed toward montaser with terrifying speed, after seeing that, the dead knight rushed toward twomanders preventing them from advancing toward montaser, leaving the five other leaders against montaser.

    The undead knight is a rank six spirit, it can easily fight two leaders whose strength does not exceed the sixth kingdon the other side, the other fivemanders shot toward montaser with rocket speed, Kamal and the leader of the Darken mercenaries are fighters in the seventh kingdom, while the others are all in the sixth kingdom, their n is simple, by uniting their strength, they will be able to defeat montaser and then go to Adam''s ce and kill him as well, m ording to them These two are the most dangerous threats, after killing them the rest of the enemies will be easy to deal witfter themanders arrived near montaser, they attacked him using their swords with terrifying power, but before the attacks reached montaser they were repelled by an invisible barrier and were pushed back, then...

    Vooooooooouddenly hundreds of trees in the forest began to float in the sky and started targeting the leaders, ready to attack at any momenontaser surrounded the trees with powerful invisible barriers, making them more solid than steel. Then, he channeled his strength, used its power, and pushed the hundreds of trees reinforced with terrifying power toward the leaders.

    *sword of wind* *mon de * *cut the mountain*

    The leaders used their skills to deal with the trees rushing toward them, with great difficulty they managed to stop the trees but not without any losses.

    "Ugh..." A painful sounde out of Stevan''s mouth as hey on the ground looking at his lower half still stuck in the tree that had crashed into the ground and formed a huge hole and then looked back at his guts scattered on the ground with a regretful expression.

 Chapter 44: The Massacre Over

    Montaser and the leaders exchanged many strikes, with montaser having the upper hand as out of the seven leaders only four were still alive.

    "da*n.." Kamal mumbled with a stiff expression, after realizing that he underestimated montaser''s power, Montaser became much stronger than he remembers.

    "Let''s use the formations." Suddenly the masked man said

    "Okay, let''s use it."

    Montaser watched the leaders taking several strange-shaped papers and tearing them close to their bodies. Suddenly almost all the leaders increased their power to an entire kingdom. Kamal and the leader of the mercenaries became warriors from the eighth kingdom and the rest in the seventh kingdom

    (Then let''s try it!) Montaser thought, as he realized that he couldn''t defeat them after such a strange increase in their power by normal strategies, so he was left with only one choice.

    Suddenly, writing in a strangenguage appeared on Montaser''s forehead. The word emitted a strong golden ray. Then, the color of Montaser''s eyes became golden yellow, and he slowly began to float in space and look at the leaders with a cold expression.

    In a ce a little far from the battlefield, among the bushes

    "This�� this is not a battle." A voice came from the blue stone

    "It''s a massacre!!" Another horrified sound came out of the stone

    "We underestimated the Prada family so much," the distributor sighed, in a low voice, as he watched the one-sided fight unfolding before his eyes.

    All the spectators were shocked by the terrifying power that the Prada family disyed today. This army was made up of warriors and powerful magicians, the weakest of them from the Second Kingdom, and there were even dozens of fighters from the Fifth Kingdom and a good number of fighters from the Sixth and the Seventh Kingdom not to mention those formations. An army like this could easily defeat an army of a hundred thousand ordinary soldiers, but now it is being ughtered unterally by twelve fighters, that is ridiculous to even think about.

    And the factor that made many of them sigh with relief because they didn''t rush to antagonize the Prada family is the ferocity of its members. They did not implement any strategies to facilitate the victory, for example, the arrest of the leaders or the imprisonment of the troopers who surrendered or anything like that to facilitate the subjugation of the army, which means that their goal in this battle is not to defeat the army, but to ughter them this knowledge made everyone shudder at the cruelty of the Prada family''s strategieuddenly the distributor felt a strange feeling, he turned in a certain direction��

    "..." The distributor''s eyes met Fray''s, and he suddenly felt a strong sensation of a blush running through his body

    "He was able to see the distributor!!"

    "Do you think it was a coincidence?" asked the distributor with a confused expressios a member of one of thergest espionage organizations on the continent, the distributor of course has magical tools to conceal his presence. Even using a spiritual sense, it would be difficult to sense his presence.

    "Fray is a body developer, it''s easy for him to see through your hiding ce with his naked eyes, even if it was a coincidence, he must have been able to see you."

    "Actually a few moments ago I noticed that Fray was looking around the woods intently as if he was looking for something, it seems that he was looking for you."

    "But why hasn''t he attacked yet?" The distributor said in a low voice

    "Could it be��." Before the unknown person finished speaking, everyone felt such a strong earthquake, the distributor lost his bnce and almost fell to the ground.

    "Oh my god !!" A shocked sound came out of the stone

    "..." Even the distributor opened his eyes wildly as he watched the scene in front of hine of the rtively low mountains surrounding the battlefield suddenly began to shake with a terrifying force, causing a powerful earthquake, all of a sudden...

    Dooooo strong force pulled the mountain out of the ground. The mountain began to drift in the air over the battlefield, and there in front of the mountain standing an old man dressed as a servant floating in the sky

    "Looks like Mr, Montaser has gotten serious!!" Surrounded by thousands of corpses including those of Darken''s mercenary, Norman mumbled as he watched the huge mountain floating above his head, then Roman jumped and quickly fled the battlefield.

    "F**k!..." Casper muttered in an unwilling voice and decided to retreat from the battlefield as well

    "...." Adam looked at montaser with aplex look then he also opened a portal and entered it to get out of the battlefield

    (The results are even better than expected) Fray thought as he looked at the rune written on montaser''s foreheahis rune is the first practical application of Fray''s theory of writing the rune in living bodies, and it was a resounding sess.

    The skill incorporated in that rune is the skill *Supreme Mind*, a skill that makes the person''s mind and thinking twenty times faster and stronger than the original. The only ce that energy cannot improve is the mind, even Fray who follows the path of a body developer, and strengthens the organs of the body he can''t make his mind stronger, so skills that can strengthen the mind are considered very rare, but Fray already knew the location of this skill from the novel and sent montaser to bring it back.

    Mind-improving skills are very difficult to master, it may take years or even decades for a person to be able to use them, but thanks to the scientific knowledge that Fray took from Yassine''s memories, he was able to understand how the human mind works in detail, so it only took him two days to understand the skill.

    Montaser''s telekinesis skill works under the influence of two factors, first, the huge invisible field surrounding him, and the second is montaser''s mind, of course, after strengthening his Mind, his skill became much stronger as well, and his control became more precise and efficient. To achieve such power in normal circumstances, montaser should at least break through the Ninth Kingdom.

    *****

    Suddenly in front of everyone''s eyes, the huge mountain was pushed with a terrifying speed in the sky to the point where it became almost invisible due to its distance, montaser broke the mountain into thousands ofrge size rocks and covered each of them with an invisible barrier saturated with strong energy and then��

    "Die!" Montaser mumbled with a solemn look, then moved his hands lightly downwards. Suddenly all the rocks started rushing with a rocket speed to the ground under the influence of Montaser''s skill.

    "Oh my God!!! "

    "is this the end?"

    "No! I can''t die....not now."

    Suddenly, thousands of screams, crying and regret were heard from the soldiers who had already lost the will to fight.

    "...." Kamal fell to his knees, losing hope, as he watched thousands of rocks fall at a terrifying speed towards him. He finally regretted that he did not hear Hadid''s words. Kamal knew that escaping now was impossible, as he felt a huge barrier surrounding the army, and the rushing rocks were advancing so fast that they caught on fire from their friction with the atmospheroooooooouge boulders fell to the battleground at a terrifying speed. The soldiers did not even have time to scream before being crushed to death by thousands of fallen rocks.

    The battlefield became a ruin filled with deep pits and huge pools of blood, as if an angry natural disaster descended on earth, if montaser had not formed a barrier surrounding the battlefield, this forest will bepletely destroyed, and even Iskar city will note out unscathed from the impact of this terrifying attack.

    "...." The distributor watched this scene with a pale face, not even finding suitable words to describe his shock at the view in front of him

    "Wow" A low mumble came out from the blue stone

    ******************************************

    The leader of the Shield Organization, a very powerful fighter stronger even than montaser, and a man of military thinking with a great sense of duty, he aimed to protect humans from external threats...Do you have a proper name for this character?

 Chapter 45: The Next Day

    The next daoday, many big families were shocked by the news of the battle that took ce yesterday which made all of them re-evaluate the Parada family, which everyone thought was on the edge. Thus, so many friendly letters arrived at Prada Pce this morning.

    Therefore, Fray''s main objective in this battle was achieved. Of course, Fray knew about the existence of the distributors'' organization, he knows even the force behind it and he had a strong belief that the distributors would be interested in this fight, this is the reason why Fray revealed his strongest cards in this battle, for the simple reason of instilling fear in the hearts of the major powers after all the Prada family is a big prey that many hunters aspire to.

    Although there are many families stronger than the Prada family, and even after yesterday''s battle they still do not think of It as a threat, there is no doubt that if they faced the parada family at the current time, they would not exist the battle without any losses, and at this phase of the war, any small loss in power may be lethal. Hence, no family would dare disturb Iskar city at least not now, which will leave the city out of the war, for now, giving Fray time to make Iskar city and the Prada family untouchable.

    Rockys Cithe ministers and leaders of the city were holding an emergency meeting. The subject of the meeting was the lost battle that the city had suffered yesterday. In addition to the many losses that resulted from the event, the city received a letter bearing the Prada family crest today.

    "We have no other choice but to pay. We have no chance of survival if Iskar decides to attack us at this time."

    "But isn''t the amount too huge? Even if we empty the city treasury, we can''t pay that amount on time."

    "Perhaps, if we put our case in the international court, it might give us a punishment more appropriate."

    "Are you an idiot? Do you really think that the Parada family will respect the decision of the international court? Have you forgotten who you are dealing with?"

    "So shall we have a meeting with the Prada family to ask for a reduction in thepensation price?"

    "The Prada family wants to set an example using us. It is impossible to agree to a reduction inpensation."

    "Yes, actually, ording to the Prada family history, this is the first time that it asked for physicalpensation rather than direct destruction."

    "Let us first send letters to the remaining cities for a meeting. It will be easier to deal with the situation if we unite with them."

    " No, if the Prada family noticed our union with them again, they might get the wrong idea."

    "I knew it was a mistake to attack Iskar City," someone said, letting out a sad sigh

    ********

    Iskar City, Prada Pcround the huge dinner table gathered more than twenty people, Including all the elite servants and the deadly numbers (Rin and hisrades) who have already returned from the mission, and the two brothers who apanied the team on the mission to take some experience, even Montaser and Adam are here, but this time the idea of ??this diner wasn''t Fray''s idea but Casper''s who was jealous when Fray invited Rin and the others to dinner with him and insisted that Fray have dinner with them too

    "It was a very powerful attack Mr, Montaser did you reached the Ninth kingdom?" Suddenly one of the elite servants asked

    "Ah! No, I haven''t achieved it yet, that increase was thanks to the rune that Mr. Fray invented," said Montaser.

    "Rune! I thought that science was lost in history," Adam said with a surprised expression

    "I managed to find an ancient book containing some runic knowledgetely." Fray

    "Oh! I get it!" Although Adam said this without an expression on his face, he actually was very surprised by Fray''s talent, although he did not have urate knowledge about the rune science, he had heard many rumors about it, knowing that it was considered the most difficult science to master, but Fray did not just manage to master it in a very short period of time, he was even able to use it on living organisms, something that no one has been able to achieve in history.

    (Looks like I was too quick to judge him) Adam thought with an embarrassed expressioot only Adam, everyone in the room understood the amazement of what Fray had achieved, at this moment they were all more confident that the Prada family would reach new heights in the future with Fray''s leadership and they were all ready to sacrifice to see that future.

    "Actually, I was surprised too by its power. Mr. Fray is extremely talented," said montaser in a serious voice.

    "..." Fray

    "Can you make one for me too?" Adam asked in a slightly shy voice

    "Ha��." Montaser could not control himself from Adam''s shy expression and let out a chuckle, but quickly locked it up after sensing Adam''s murderous intent.

    "Me to Mr. Fray, I want one as well," Casper said with an excited expression

    "Alright, I''ll give each of you a special rune as soon as possible," said Fray, without taking his eyes off his tn fact, after Frey''s theory functioned, he had already decided to arm the Prada family''s fighters with suitable runes and already had ideas for the appropriate runes, but he still need to gather a lot of materials and that would take some time.

    "By the way, sir, you must have recognized the formations the enemy used in the war, it seems that they were supported by that family," said Norman suddenly.

    "Yes, sir, we cannot condone this, we have to take revenge," Casper said angrily

    "We are not strong enough yet to face that family, but of course will take our revenge," Fray said with a cold expression.

    Thus, the Prada family continued to dine in a friendly atmosphere while talking about many topics, both trivial and important, and Fray repeated what he had previously said in the family council and reaffirmed the Prada family''s future goals and ns.

 Chapter 46: Elisa Made Her Decision

    Lioran Kingdooyal Pce

    *p*

    I fell to the ground from the severity of the p with a red cheek and eyes full of tears, it was a p from a third kingdom warrior for an ordinary person this p is as painful as a whip, and in an instant my cheek swelled in pain.

    "How dare you bump into me, you *****!"

    "Iman, don''t be too harsh on her, she''s your older sister."

    I ignored the pain and raised my head with difficulty, so I could see my sister Iman, who is a year younger than me, screaming at me with a fierce face, and my older sister Elia, who looked as if she was worried about my safety, but the moment she knew that no one was looking at her, she looked at me also with a cold look, as if she was looking at an insect. And several pce servants were observing this scene from the corners of their eyes.

    "But sister, you saw how she bumped into me, I can''t forgive her for this rudeness" Iman

    "You''re right, sister, but she must not have intended to do that, it was just an ident," answered Elia, in a sweet voice, as usual.

    (An ident? She clearly bumped into me) I thought angrily as I grabbed my swollen cheek to calm the pain a bit, although I knew that I was actually the one who was the victim in this plot, I couldn''t help but bite my teeth and answer in a sad voice, "I''m sorry, sister, I wasn''t well attentive"

    I am already used to this treatment, since the day of that incident that caused the loss of my power and authority inside the pce, I became an outcast in the pce, not a day goes by without me being bullied by my sisters while my mother the Queen became cold to me as if i was her enemy, even the servants are neglecting me and don''t listen to my orders anymore. Of course, I tried to fight back at first but I broke over time I couldn''t even stand up anymore.

    "Even this damned apology annoys me," Iman said angrily, raising her hands again to deliver another p.

    "No sister, don''t forget the party is close, it''ll be bad if she gets bruised, plus that person will ban the party too" Elia

    "Ah! I forgot that, you''re right," Iman said lowering her hands, then turned to me and said with a provocative expression, "I haven''t told you yet, your ex-fianc�� will attend the party too."

    As soon as I heard that sentence my expression became intense, that person is thest creature I want to see at this party. (But why does he want to attend this party? I remember that he hates going to parties...He must have a reason to attend this one)

    "Haha, do you still hate him that much?" Imanughehe unwilling look on my face seemed to have extinguished her anger, so after some mumbling, they ignored me and continued their way after seeing their backs getting away, I also got off the ground (it seems that my knee is injured) I thought after I felt great pain attacking my knee when I tried to get up, ignoring the pain I continued my way, drenched in thought, and then suddenly, without realizing it, I stopped and looked toward the clouds and muttered in a low voice, "Fray..."

    *****

    Iskar Citrada Pce

    "Thank you, Fray, I thought I wouldn''t be able to use My hand again." Elisa said with a grateful expression, moving her hand that she thought she had lost in different motions.

    "Oh! It''s okay," Fray replied, surprised by Elisa''s expression and her gentle voice. He was used to Elisa''s cold and indifferent expression. This is the first time he''s seen a cute expression on her face.

    Fray did not give much importance to this matter, but Elisa actually spent the time she was in the hospital suffering from severe depression due to the loss of her hand. For a knight losing his hand is equivalent to losing his life, the knight in general depends on his hands to fight, losing one of them means losing his fighting ability. Any warrior, regardless of his gender or race, would rather lose his life than lose his fighting ability. This is what made Elisa so grateful.

    "Did you find this strange bed in that ce?" Elisa asked as she looked toward the medical bed

    "No. I invented it using old knowledge that was in that ce." Fray

    "Ah! It is a very useful tool. Using it we will be able to save many members of the Prada family" Elisa.

    "Yeah, I think so," Fray

    "By the way, Fray, did you kill that monster?" Elisa suddenly asked with a serious expressioctually, Elisa did not want to ask annoying questions about what happened in that ce. Elisa still remembers the appearance of that terrifying aura, even though she was unable to watch the entire battle, she has a good idea of ??what happened there. But she must know what happened to that monster that killed so many of her knights.

    "Yes, he''s dead," Fray said in a cold voice

    "Thank you. it must have been hard for you to get us out of that forest alive," said Elisa with a grateful expression again.

    Elisa understand very well the difficulty of what Fray did, as he had to travel a huge distance to get out of a forest full of powerful monsters, carrying dozens of wounded knights and being pursued by the army of the King of Monsters. In fact, Elisa had always thought that Fray would not hesitate to abandon them if they had an incident like this but now she feels ashamed of herself for having such thought. With these thoughts, Elisa rose from her seat, stepped in front of Fray and got down on one knee.

    "!!" Fray is surprised by Elisa''s actions but realizes what she wants to do.

    "..." Without saying anything, Elisa took her sword and presented it to Fray with both her handray took the sword from Elisa''s hands, "Elisa Prada, I ept your loyalty," said Fray as he performed the ceremony.

    A knight''s ultimate goal is to find a master to serve. And finally, Elisa found a master worthy of her loyalty.

 Chapter 47: The Shield Union Purpose

    Ten years ago, strange dimensional portals began to appear on the human continent. After examining the strange portals, it was discovered that they were dimensional distortions containing many dangerous monsters within them. In general, the public did not know what these portals were exactly, which spread terror and chaos on the human continent. But some of the few major powers knew that these portals were the dungeons mentioned in the legends, and they also knew what it meant for these dungeons to appear on the human continent, because of that, a lot of the human superpowers decided to put together an international team strong enough to tackle the threats of dungeons and the unknown dangers outside the barrier. The team that wouldter be called the Shield Union.

    The idea of ??this team was simple gather the best geniuses and talented young people in the continent and train them in the International Academy using the best resources avable in the continent for three years. After they graduate, they will gain huge authority and power and their main objective will be to protect the human continent with the support of the Three Kingdoms with the hope that they will be the second *Shield team*.

    Thus, after several years of preparation, a new elite ss was finally announced at the International Academy and its objectives were rified. After this news spread, everyone realized the significance of this ss and the impact that the shield team would have in the future on the human continent. Thus, a test was conducted to select the candidates who will enter the shield ss with one condition, the age of the participant must not exceed twenty years. But despite this condition hundreds of thousands of applicants took this test, even members of the ancient and royal families took this test. But out of hundreds of thousands of applicants, only twenty-three were selected as students. One of these students is Fray Prada.

    Of the twenty-three students who joined the ss, only sixteen remained. The other seven left for various personal reasons.

    Iskar Citnder the Prada family knights'' headquarteron is one of these students who didn''t graduate. After leaving the academy he established one of the most powerful pirate groups on the continent, but one day after entering the waters of Iskar city, he was attacked by the troops of the Prada family, and all his forces were eliminated and he was imprisoned.

    (That bastard, I''ll surely kill him when I get out of here.) Don thought angrily, sitting on a simple wooden chair in a dark, windowless cell. He already knows who is responsible for what happened to him and he is determined to take revenge as soon as he gets the chancak Dak Dauddenly don heard footstepsing down the stairs, and his expression became careful. It didn''t take long before he could see a young man with red hair and a silly smile heading toward his cell.

    "Hello! My name is Casper and I have orders to bring you to the pce," said the young man with a soft voice.

    (Finally, This is a good chance to escape) Don thought after hearing Casper''s words optimistically, that it seems that Casper is a young guy perhaps in his twenties as well. he wouldn''t be very strong at most in the Sixth Kingdom, it wouldn''t be difficult to escape from him. He just has to wait for the right opportunity.

    "Okay. Let''s go" Don

    ? "Oh! You seem to be very obedient against expectation, okay," said Casper, as he opened the cell''s door. After opening the door Casper continued his words. "Since the master sent me personally, you must be very strong but I have to warn you. It is impossible for you to escape."

    (Send him personally? Is this someone important!?) Don thought with a serious expression. still, he did not take Casper''s words seriously, as he would not miss this opportunity to escape, even if he sacrificed his life

    "Okay, let''s go..." Casper said as he opened the way for Don to walk in front of him

    (What? Is he going to let me walk in front of him, without handcuffs...is he crazy or is it just self-confidence?) Don thought with a surprised expression, and then took the opportunity and advanced in front of Casper.

    Thus, Don and Casper climbed the stairs. This jail is dedicated to imprison the strongest and most dangerous warriors, and to reduce the chances of prisoners escaping, it was built underground with strong materials. And because the prison is directly under the Knights Headquarters, it is guarded by many guard knights, and elite knights, even a warrior from the Sixth Kingdom cannot escape from this prison.

    After a few minutes of walking, Don and Casper left the Knights'' Headquarters and began to head towards Prada Pce. So far, Casper hasn''t taken any precautions to prevent Don from escaping. He was just walking by his side as if they were going for a normal walk, which made Don doubt Casper''s intentions, but nevertheless, after some time of thinking, he decided to take this opportunity to escape. He is a warrior in the Sixth Kingdom if he decides to escape even a warrior from the Seventh Kingdom will find it difficult to stop him. Hence, don rushed with all his might to get away from Casper.

    (Why isn''t he trying to chase me?) Don thought after turning around and seeing that Casper hadn''t followed him, he just standing there and looking at him with a twisted smile on his face. suddenly...

    Swoosithout a warning, Don forcefully fell to the ground on his face, then suddenly he felt a strong paining from his legs, after he looked at his legs, he opened his eyes with shook after finding that both of his legs were amputated, but no matter how he thought, he couldn''t understand how this happened, how his legs were cut off without him noticing...

    "Ahhhhh" Don cried out loud after feeling the pain getting stronger and stronger to the point that his thoughts became blurry because of the pain.

    *******

    The average life span of people in this world is one hundred and fifty years, so a man in his twenties is considered very young in this world.

 Chapter 48: Why Did You Do This To Me ?

    After an unknown period

    "Ugh." A faint voice came out of Don''s mouth as he opened his eyes slowly, as soon as his consciousness became clear he remembered something and quickly looked toward his legs, he found that his legs were still there and he was now lying and bound on a simple medical bed in an unfamiliar room.

    "Don''t be nervous, it was just an hallucination." Don suddenly heard a voiceing from his right side and turned around to see Casper standing near the bed.

    (An hallucination? I felt it, how could that terrible pain be an illusion?) Don thought with aplex expression. But he decided to ignore these thoughts and instead he asked Casper, "Where''s Fray?"

    "He''s got some work to take care of, but he''ll be here soon," Casper replied lightlnd as Casper said, it didn''t take long for the two of them to hear the sound of footsteps approaching, then the door opened and a tall, muscr figure entered with a cold expression on his face and some papers in his hands.

    "Hello Don," said Fray, sitting on a chair by the bed, while Casper stood behind him with a respectful expression.

    "Fray, why are you doing this? We''ve been ssmates for more than a year," Don shouted angrily after seeing Fray.

    Don couldn''tprehend how Fray could be so brutal. After all, they were ssmates in the Shield ss and had gone through a lot of crises together even though their rtionship wasn''t that good but he still thinks that Fray went too far.

    "You already know why I''m doing this," Fray said in a low voice, reading the papers in his hands without paying much attention to Don''s anger.

    "Is it because we entered Iskar City without permission? You could just ask forpensation. It wasn''t necessary to wipe out all myrades," Don said with the same angry expression.

    In fact, Don understands that he is a wanted pirate and that any city he will enter without permission will attack him immediately. But he still cannot ept that his men were killed so brutally by one of his ssmates. Who made a promise to support each other and protect humanity.

    "I don''t have much time to talk to you so I''ll tell you why you''re here rapidly," said Fray, then raised his head from the papers he was reading and looked at Don with a serious expression "First of all, I have reliable information that you entered Iskar under the orders of the Vice-Captain of the shield union, Luke Moonlight, to tame sea monsters by using your skill to use it to attack the city in the future."

    One of the reasons for the loss of Iskar city in the war against Luke in the novel is the attacks of the sea monsters that were tamed by Don''s skill.

    "..." Don opened his eyes with a shocked expression after hearing Fray''s words. His alliance with Luke is very confidential information despite the two of them no one knows about this. After getting many disturbing letters from Fray''s sister Erma, and because of their previous experience with Fray, Luke felt that Fray might pose a threat in the future to the innocents and perhaps even to the Shield Organization, so as a backup n Don was sent to Iskar city with the objective of bringing sea monsters near the city under his control to use them as weapons in the case of emergency.

    Without caring about Don''s shock, Fray continued his words in a cold voice, "Secondly, I have strong evidence to suspect that you were one of the people who killed my knights five years ago."

    "..." After hearing this, Casper''s smile suddenly disappeared and turned into an angry expression filled with killing intent

    (What? Just how the hell did he get this information?) Don thought, shocked at what Frey had said, but he maintained his neutral expression and said, "Do you have any proof for your usation?"

    "Do you really think I need evidence ?" Fray said in a cold voice

    "..." Don was silent, unable to answer because he had good knowledge about Fray''s mindset, Fray wouldn''t say anything he was not sure about, and if he was sure it is almost impossible to change his opinion. So Don knew that lying is useless at this point

    "How did you know all this?" Don asked while letting out a helpless sigh

    "Do you admit your crimes?" asked Fray with a cold expression mingled with a slight hint of anger

    "You know very well that we are not mistaken, you are a dangerous person we must take precautions to stop you if needed, and five years ago your Knights killed many innocent people we had to get rid of them," Don said in a firm voice.

    "Do you know the penalty for killing members of the Prada family?" ask Fray

    "..." Don suddenly felt a cold tremor running through his body

    *******

    In a vige near Iskar city

    "Oh my God, how could someone be so brutal, no one was left alive," Gus muttered in a low voice as he looked at a huge cemetery containing hundreds of graves.

    "Whoever did this must be professionals, they didn''t leave any trace behind," An said with a sympathetic expression.

    In fact, when they were heading towards Iskar city, An and the others passed through this vige, but no matter how much they searched around the vige, they did not find any inhabitants, and by chance, they managed to find this cemetery, which appears to be newly established, which made them conclude that the vigers are buried here.

    "It must be the team called the Deadly Numbers," said Gus after some time of thought

    "Do you mean that team that is said to destroy all monstermunities? Does that mean that the residents of this vige were monsters?" An

    "Actually, that is the only exnation," said Luke, who was standing next to An

    "Could the Prada family be responsible for this?" asked Gus

    "We can''t jump to conclusions without evidence, but whoever did this must be stopped," Luke said in a firm voice.

    (I hope he''s not the one behind this massacre.) An thought with a sad expression

    "Recently, Iskar city has been behaving in strange manners" Gus

    "...." Luke nodded and didn''t say anything. But he also sensed that there was something weird going on in the Prada family, Erma and Don don''t answer his letters anymore. In addition to the strange events happening in the city. All of this made Luke feel ufortable as if something huge was going to happen soon.

 Chapter 49: Lionar Kingdom (1)

    After a ween the past few days, a lot of rumors about Iskar city and the Prada family have spread all over the continent and most of them were not positive rumors, high taxes, exorbitant prices, weird currency...etc. But the rumor that angered everyone who heard it was that the Prada family had a solution to the problem of food shortages that the continent suffers from, but instead of spreading the solution to the rest of humanity and saving countless lives, they decided to use it for their benefit and keep it a secret.

    Meanwhile, in Prada Pce

    "Sir, we have finally been able to cover the food shortages of the city, at this moment the price of all the food products has been reduced by more than half, which means that even the lower ss of the poption of Iskar city can obtain quality nutrition," said Anas Prada with a respectful expression as he stood in front of a huge wooden desk.

    On the other side of the desk, Fray was sitting in a luxurious chair listening to Anas''s report while reading several paper documents. ording to this document, thanks to Giam''s recent efforts, the fishing area in Iskar waters has been greatly expanded after the number of monsters in Iskar''s waters has been reduced, although the fishing territory is still smallpared to the huge sea of ??Iscar City, this is still a good start, As Fray still researches Don''s body to re-apply his bloodline skill into runes. using this skill it will be easier for Iskar City to control the sea monsters to reduce their threat. As for the Organic fertilizer, it really exceeded all expectations, thanks to the energy in the air of this world it achieved even better results than the fertilizer in Yassine''s world. Thus, the Agricultural productivity of Iskar city increased by 439 �G in this short period.

    "Now, we have a surplus from the fertilizer in recent days, I think that it is time to start the export process. As we have already received many good offers from the interested cities," Anas.

    "No, not yet," Fray said briefly and took another document and start examining it carefullhis document was a report from Idar. In fact, Idar still did not start extracting inrge quantities, but he has already managed to extract arge amount of energy crystal over the past few days and by using Pradamercial hall he was able to sell the majority of the stock he extracted due to the huge demand and he was able to refill the treasury of the Commercial hall again and he alreadypensate the amount he spent on buying the mine.

    After he finished reading the document he slowly put it on the desk and turned towards Anas and extended a heavy folder to him and said, "This is the fertilizer export business n, you and Idar will be in charge of this project."

    "Oh! Alright, sir." Anas took the folder from Fray''s hand with a doubting expression. He didn''t understand why the fertilizer export need a business n so big. So, out of his curiosity, he decided to read the first chapter which is a summary of the business n to get an idea about the project, as soon as his eyes fell on The summary he opened his eyes in surprise.

    (This!?... He wants to control the food productivity of the Continent) Anas thought as he looked at Fray who had already ignored his presence and began to read another document in awe. Anas is the type of person who does not fear strength but intelligence. He has always believed that an intelligent person is far more dangerous than a strong one, and now when he looked at Fray he was really frightened at the idea that he was hostile to this man a month ago.

    "Okay, you can leave," said Fray, without taking his eyes off the documents he was reading.

    "Oh! Okay sir, goodbye," Anas said respectfully and then left the office quickly.

    After Anas left, Fray plunged into his work again, because he had toplete many paper works before going to Lionar Kingdom, where a huge crisis would arise in the next few days. In the novel, this event will affect the entire human continent and will cause huge losses to humanity, although the protagonist intervened in the event, he was unable to prevent it, all he could do was make its impacts less dangerous. Fray originally did not want to interfere in the events of the novel. He had a way to deal with the effects of the ident, and he was nning to use it to protect Iskar City. But Fray''s ns changed after he learned that Luke did not actually go to the Lionar kingdom as originally happened in the novel, but he instead came to Iskar city to deal with the dungeon, even Fray himself cannot predict what will happen to humanity if Luke does not mitigate the power of that disaster, it may even cause the extinction of humans. So Fray don''t have a choice but to step in.

    Knock Knock Knocuddenly Fray heard a knock on the door and said, "Come in."

    "Sir, everyone is ready to go. Are you ready?" Montaser asked after entering the room

    "Yes, I''m ready, let''s go," said Fray, then put the documents on his desk, got up from his chair, and followed Montaser.

    On the way, Fray and Montaser discuss several pending works that Montaser will take care of while Fray away. Until they reached the first floor of the pce where they met an unexpected person standing near the inner pce gate.

    "Mother!?" said Fray briefly as he looked at a pretty-looking woman with dark ck hair standing at the door with her maid behind her.

    "I heard you''re going out on another mission," Isabel said in a weak voice, looking at the ground and moving strangely

    (What is happening?) Fray thought as he looked at Isabel''s strange movements with an ufortable expression.

    "Do you want to ask for Erma''s release again?" Fray asked. As this is the only conclusion hees to after seeing Isabel''s actions.

    "Oh! No, no, not really... I just wanted to say good luck in your mission," Isabel muttered, forcing herself to look into Fray''s eyes.

    "!!!" Fray and even Montaser were surprised by Isabel''s words that they suspected they might be dreaming, but Fray quickly regained hisposure aftering to a certain conclusion.

    (It must be another strange strategy to make me release Erma) Fray thought, refusing to believe that Isabel''s farewell to him was in good faith. As he still remembers the look his mother looked at him when he needed her the most. So Fray replied in an emotionless voice, "Thank you."

    Then he ignored Isabel''s presence and continued his way toward the outer door of the pce where Adam and the others were waiting for him in front of arge white Portal.

    While Isabelle stayed there with her maid Nesrin for a long time looking at the sky with wet eyes.

 Chapter 50: Lionar Kingdom(2)

    Of the eight great kingdoms that ruled the human continent once, only three survive now after a hundred thousand years have passed. The Lionar kingdom is one of these three kingdoms located in the north of the continent and includes hundreds of cities and thousands of viges and it is the closest kingdom to Iskar city. Over the years, the rtionship between Iskar city and the Loinar kingdom was always very good as they had many political andmercial alliances in the past generations. However, like all Iskar''s allies, the city was eventually abandoned by the Kingdom after the death of the former head of the Prada family and the decline of the parada''s power.

    Morial, the capital of Lionar Kingdoity Gate Number Eighorial city is surrounded by a huge wall containing ten gates, and this gate is the VIP gate used by the most important guests to enter the city, unlike the other gates, the waiting line in this one is empty because to use this gate the person must be one of the most powerful people in the continent. But despite the absence of any visitors a front of the gate at the moment, the doormen still stood resolutely in front of the gate without showing any sign ofziness

    "A group of people is approaching." Suddenly, a guard''s voice was hearding from the top of the wall.

    "..." After hearing this, the doormen''s expression became more serious and they looked at the horizon in anticipation, waiting for the group to appear.

    All people who pass through this gate have great authority and influence. These guards can''t show any sign of carelessness when dealing with thehus, after some time, five figures in formal clothes appeared walking towards the gate, after seeing the group the guards could not help but think about how strange this group was, as all of its members seemed to be very young, as it seemed that the oldest of them still in his twenties, but what surprised the guards the most is...

    (Where is their cart ?) The guards thought, puzzled. This group is actually moving on their feet without using a cart. If the guards had not seen this with their own eyes, they wouldn''t be able to believe it, since the nearest city is more than a month away from here. It is impossible to travel all that distance on foot, especially with these clothes, which leaves one possibility

    "Hello sir, have you had any idents on the road?" Asked the guard as soon as the group approached the gate

    "No, we haven''t had any idents," replied a burly young man and he took the invitation card from his pocket and handed it to the guard.

    "Oh! Alright, sir." One of the guards took the invitation card, after examining it carefully, the guard discovered that it was a VIP invitation to the royal party, so he said, "You can enter. Wee to Morial city, sir." Then he returned the invitation.

    "Thank you," Fray replied briefly and entered the gate while the rest of the group followed hiray actually used Adam''s Portal to transfer here, but he did not teleport directly inside the city because using magic inside the capital without official permission is illegal in the Lionar kingdom, so Fray was forced to use it outside the walls andplete on foot.

    This time Fray brought with him Casper, Rin, and the two siblings, he couldn''t get strong people with him so that the royal family wouldn''t get the wrong idea plus this group''s abilities will be useful to Fray in this mission.

    However, Fray entered the city and found the main city street crowded with people. Then he looked around to see the improvement achieved by a city that has survived for tens of thousands of years, although it is not scientifically developed and does not contain skyscrapers like the cities in Yassine''s world, it is in fact an integrated city by the standards of this world It contains buildings that have harmonious and beautiful geometric shapes and clean streets with many shops and activities.

    "Sir, shall I go look for a cart?" Casper asked, looking at the busy street. Crossing this street will take a lot of time, as the Prada Pce in Morial is far from here. The only way to get there is to use the cart, as the carts streets are Separate from the busy pedestrian street

    "Alright, we''ll wait for you here," replied Fray lightly, though Fray could have arranged a private cart to wait for him at the gate if he wanted, he didn''t, because he thought it would be easier to rent a cart than to make many troublesome arrangements to bring a private cart.

    ****

    Meanwhile, the royal pce, which is located in the center of the city

    "Young Lady, the head of the Prada family has entered the city," said a masked woman, kneeling before a luxurious chain the luxurious chair was sitting a beautiful blonde young woman, after the young woman heard the words of the masked woman, a smile appeared on her face and said, "Good, and who brought with him?"

    "He only brought with him some servants, and he did not bring any knights," the masked woman answered in a respectful voice.

    "He didn''t bring any knights with him? Are you sure?" Asked the young woman in confusion, since the distance between Iskar City and Morial City is very far and there are many forests and dangerous ces on the road, it would be impossible to reach here without being attacked by monsters and bandits so it is necessary to bring a knight unit for protection

    "Yes, youngdy, I''m sure in addition to that he didn''te in a cart, how he got here is still a mystery," answered the woman.

    "This is weird but it doesn''t matter now, send him an invitation letter to the dinner of the young generation," said the young woman

    "Okay, Young Lady "

    (If I could bring the Pradas by my side, Taking the throne will be easy ) thought the girl with an excited look on her face.

 Chapter 51: Lionar Kingdom(3)

    "Wee back, sir," said a group of servants in a united voice, as they stood neatly before the doors of a huge mansion.

    "Thank you," Fray answered the servants, looking at some familiar faces.

    This mansion is one of Prada''s many pces and is taken care of by these servants. When the Prada family memberse to the Lionar kingdom, they usually stay herlthough this pce is much smaller than the expensive Prada Pce in Iskar City, it is still considered a huge pce, in addition to that, it is located in the center of the city near the royal pce which is considered a very costly location.

    The servants opened the way and allowed Fray and hispanions to enter the pce. After entering, Fray turned to Casper and the others and said, " go to take some rest." Then he looked at a middle-aged woman in formal dress and said, "Kara, make four separate rooms for them to rest."

    Actually crossing the dimensional portal drains a lot of energy and strength. Although Fray did not feel very tired because of his improved body, the others are very exhausted from the journey and desperately need a rest.

    "Thank you, sir," said Casper and the others, and then headed toward their rooms, under the guidance of the servants

    "Sir, the food will be ready soon. Do you want to take a bath before eating ?" Kara asked after everyone left. This is not the first time that Fray hase here so she knows very well that Fray does not sleep much because of his ss(body developer), and also she knows that he loves to eat, so the servants prepared a lot of delicious dishes to wee him

    ( well, it''s a good chance to take some rest, before the trouble begins ) Fray thought Then he sighed and said "Okay Kara, thank you."

    (Did he just sigh?... It seems that he has changed since thest time I saw him) Kara thought in surprise. Fray has visited this mansion before, and Kara has noticed that Fray never expresses his feelings. So Kara was surprised when Fray sighed in front of her

    "No problem, sir," Kara replied with a smile

    ****

    "Uh, veryfortable," Ryan mumbled, lying on a huge white bed, feeling the bed''s softness. If someone had told him a month ago that he would experience thisfort now, he would have thought he was crazy, but now he is eating the finest types of food and sleeping in the most luxurious rooms while wearing the most expensive clothes and all this change happened in one month for Ryan, this is really like a dreame true.

    (I certainly will not let you down, sir) In fact, whenever he eats food and feels full, or sleeps in the bed and feels warm andfortable, he brings to his mind the image of the person who was the reason for all this and his dedication bes stronger and stronger every time.

    Knock Knock Knocs soon as Ryan closed his eyes to sleep, he heard a slight knock on the door, then the door opened and a teenage girl with brown hair and ck eyes entered the room in pajamas and asked in a low voice, "Ryan are you sleeping?"

    "Eris! did you have another nightmare?" Ryan asked after seeing his sister walking into the room

    "Um, can I sleep with you?" Eris

    "Eris, we''ve talked about this before, we can''t sleep with each other anymore," Ryan replied. In fact, Eris is already fifteen years old and she''s an adult even though Ryan is her brother, he doesn''t feelfortable sleeping with her in the same bed.

    " But we always slept together, "Eris

    "Yes, but now we have our own rooms. We have to start sleeping separately." Ryan

    "Alright, this is thest time, I promise," Eris said with a bagging expression

    "Sigh, even though you''re already a teenager you''re still acting like a little kid. Okay but this is thest time" Ryan said.

    After hearing her brother''s approval, Eris climbed onto the bed andy next to Ryan, but the ufortable look on her face still did not disappear as she seemed to be thinking of something. After noticing this, Ryan asked, "What is it?"

    "Ryan, why do you think the master brought us with him? Will he force us to kill people too?" Eris asken fact, not long ago, Eris and Ryan went out with Rin and the others. And she saw with her own eyes the massacre that theymit in that peaceful vige, although they told her that the residents of the vige were in fact not human beings, but monsters. She did not understand the reason for killing them only because they were monsters. After all, they did not do anything wrong. In addition to that, they told her that the head of the family wants to eliminate all the other races and even the humans who will stand in his way and Eris is not stupid she of course understands that she will have to kill people also since she''s also one of the family servants.

    "We work under hismand, it is our mission to help him kill his enemies," Ryan said after a short silence

    "Then why don''t we just leave him, then we won''t be his servants?" Eris asked in a low voice.

    "Are you serious? Do you want us to go back to that life again?" Ryan

    "We are strong now. We can join the shield Union now. Even the master won''t be able to harm us if we join the shield Union."

    In fact, after obtaining contacting spirits and training under the guidance of the Prada family knights, the two siblings became much stronger, Ryan now can fight a warrior from the second kingdom face to face. Eris thinks that just the fact that they have contracting spirits is enough to make the union ept them in the knights'' unit.

    "What? the shield union again. Eris the shield union is the reason we end up in the streets. How can we turn our backs on the person who saved us and join those bas***s?" Ryan said with an angry tone.

    ? "I... I''m sorry brother... I didn''t mean to make you angry " Eris muttered, frightened by her brother''s angry expression. As this is the first time that Ryan has been angry with her.

    After seeing Eris'' frightened expression, Ryan sighed and said, "Eris, I actually agree with Mr. Fray''s thinking. Monsters are different from humans. It would be impossible for any kind of peaceful coexistence to ur between different races, do you understand what I mean?"

    "Yes, brother, I understand," Eris said in a soft voice. But the ufortable look did not disappear from her face yet.

 Chapter 52: The Dinner (1)

    The next daskar City Sunset Puoof

    "Sh**, what a scamp.." Ned hit his hand against the wall and shouted angrily

    "When did he arrive in Morial city? " Luke asked, looking at the knight who brought the news.

    "Yesterday, sir," said the knight

    "But when did he get out of Iskar? There were no signs of him leaving" Lucas asked

    "Actually, we don''t know, sir, as you know, the actions of the parada family have be very secretivetely," replied the knight

    "So, what we should do now?" An asken and Luke arrived yesterday in Iskar city after they had rested and spent the night in a hotel, they woke up intending to visit Prada Pce to convince Fray to clean the dungeon, but unexpectedly this morning they received information that Fray is not actually in the city but he is now in Lionar kingdom.

    "Since he arrived yesterday, there is a good chance that he will be back veryte to cleaner the dungeon. So waiting for him is not an option," Lucas said.

    "He must have gone to the Lionar Kingdom to attend the royal party," said Gus

    "It would be better if we go to Morial city to see him than wait for him toe back. The party is in a week using Pegasus horses, we''ll be able to make it there before the party," Luke said after some thought. Because without Fray''s direct permission to clean the dungeon there was no point for them to stay here. After all the dungeon''s exploding date was close so they should get the permission as soon as possiblhus, Luke thought going to the Lionar Kingdom to meet Fray would be better than waiting for him here.

    "Alright. Since you''ve just arrived from travel, you stay here to rest and monitor the dungeon. Ned and I will go to Morial City," said Lucas.

    "No. you guys stay here, I''ll go alone," Luke said. Since He''s still sure that he can convince Fray to give him the permission

    "I''ll go too," An said with a firm expression

    "Are you sure? I can handle it myself, you don''t have to force yourself to go if you don''t want to," said Luke, looking at An.

    "No, I have to go too. After all, I am the one who understands Fray the most," An said with aplicated expressiouke looked at An''s expression strangely, then said, "Okay if you insist." Then he turned to Lucas and said, "Lucas, you stay here and try to find out the Prada family''s ns and the reason for their strange activitiestely."

    "It''s going to be a little difficult because the people of Iskar are so scared of the Prada family that it''s almost impossible to extract any information from them," said Lucas, recalling his past interactions with the people of this city.

    All residents of Iskar signed an official contract with the city after receiving their ID cards. As the identity card proves that they are original residents of the city and gives them a lot of benefits. By using it, the residents can move the guards'' knights to protect them and they can even get the Iskar currency as a sry when they work in the city if they own the card, and even the prices drop significantly for the citizens of Iskarpared to the outsiders...etc.

    Shortly, Iskar ID card holders receive very special treatment within the city, but in return, they must respect many of the mandatory conditions. And maintain the confidentiality of Iskar''s internal information is one of the conditions written in the contract and all the citizens of the city must respect it.

    And since the people of Iskar have lived in this city for thousands of years, they have great loyalty to iskar in addition to that they all know the power of the Prada family from the stories left to them by their ancestors, so they don''t dare break the contract even if they have the opportunity. But contrary to everyone''s thoughts, viting the contract is not punishable by death, but only by losing the city''s identity card, which means banishment from Iskar, but after the great improvement that urred in the city, no one has the desire to leave it, As they have great hope that the city will be much stronger under the leadership of the new Prada family head.

    After hearing Lucas'' words, Luke wrote an address on a piece of paper then he gave it to Lucas and said, "This is the address of a friend of mine. He is the head of arge information organization. He must know what the Prada family is up to. Visit him and tell him it''s a request from me. He will surely help you."

    *****

    Morial Citrada family mansioray was standing in front of a mirror, looking at his reflection, with his expressionless face as usual. Fray was wearing a sophisticated suit adorned with a bejeweled brooch. The suit entuated Fray''s muscr curves. A look that Fray found very interesting. His long ck hair was styled uniquely to match his sculpted face. At this moment, Fray looked so handsome, even Fary himself acknowledge this.

    In fact, yesterday Fray received an invitation letter to attend a dinner organized by the First Princess. Fray has special goals to achieve at this dinner. And because he also wanted to meet someone there he decided to go and now Fray was getting ready because the dinner is tonight.

    (He must be excited to meet the third princess) Kara thought with a smile as she stood behind Fray, then said, "You look handsome, sir."

    (Looks like she got the wrong idea ) Fray thought as he looked at Kara''s strange smile with an ufortable expression but he decided to just answer her "Thank you, Kara. Is the cart ready?"

    "Yes, sir. it is waiting for you outside," said Karo, after Fray finished getting ready, he walked out of the pce and headed toward the cart which was surrounded by a small group of knights, since Casper and Rin''s presence is a secret he could not bring them with him so he had no choice but to take the knights instead

 Chapter 53: The Dinner (2)

    The dinner party will be at one of thergest and most luxurious restaurants in Morial city the green corner restaurant which is also located in the center of the city, so Fray did not take much time to reach the restaurant.

    After reaching the location of the restaurant, Fray got out of the cart and took a look at the restaurant, which was ssified as one of the best restaurants on the continent, but despite that Fray did not find it very interesting. Compared to the simplest restaurants that he had seen in Yassine''s memories, this restaurant seems to be very basic. But that world was already more advanced than this one in these kinds of things, so Fray ignored his thoughts and headed toward the door where two guards were standing, each with the strength of a warrior from the Fourth kingdom.

    Without saying anything Fray gave the invention to the guard. The guard took the invitation, after reading it carefully put it aside, and said, "Wee, sir, you can enter but you cannot bring your knights."

    "Alright," said Fray, then he give a sign to his knights to wait for him outside and entered the restaurant. Inside the restaurant, there were many tables filled with young men and women who were dressed in luxurious clothes and have arrogant moods. These are the sons and daughters of the most powerful families in the Lionar kingdom. They were all immersed in various conversations, but the moment Fray stepped inside the restaurant they all ended their conversations and looked at Fray with various expressions, then suddenly Fray began to hear their whispers.

    "Who is this? "

    "He''s the current head of the Prada family, his name is Fray, I think."

    "Ah! so this is the mad Monster of the parada family "

    "Shh! I heard he is a ruthless person if he hears you he will kill you for sure."

    "Why should we be afraid of him? The Prada family is no longer as powerful as it once was, it is no longer a threat to us."

    Of course, Fray could hear these whispers, but he didn''t care about what these idiots said. Thus, suddenly Fray saw one of the servants making his way toward him quickly

    "Master parada, please follow me. I will lead you to your table," said the servant respectfully, after arriving in front of Fray.

    "Okay," Fray replied with an expressionless face and started following the servant''s footstepray skipped the tables under the young nobles'' eyes, then went up a flight of stairs at the end of the hall, on the second floor he found a hall far more elegant and luxurious than the one downstairs. And he could see a long table filled with various types of food and a group of twenty people sitting on one side of a table and in front of the table, a group of beautiful-looking girls was sitting professionally ying several luxurious instruments.

    (Three heroines in one ce. That would be annoying) Fray thought after seeing some familiar faces in the hall.

    "Wee, Mr. Fraye join us "Suddenly a blonde young woman with a beautifully sculpted face and a well proportioned, mature body rose from her ce and said with a sweet smile when she saw Fray''s entry.

    Fray looked at the beautiful young woman with an expressionless face. This woman''s name is Noelle, the first princess and now the heir to the throne of the Lionar kingdom, and she''s the one who sent the invitation to Fray. Fray was neverfortable around this woman because he knew that under that cute smile a poisonous snake was lurking on him, so Fray had always disliked her even before he got Yassine''s memories. But after getting the novel, his hatred for her increased after he discovered what she would do in the future, and in addition to that, she would also be one of the heroines who would fall in love with Luke. But despite his difort, Fray answered calmly, "Thank you, Your Highness." then walked toward the only seat that was still empty.

    Noelle looked at Fray as he sat down with an interested expression, then said, "Thank you for epting my invitation, Mr. Fray, you may find it difficult to recognize some of the people present tonight, so I''ll start introducing them to you." After saying, Noelle indicated five girls sitting on her left, "These are my sisters and the princesses of Lionar Kingdom. I''m sure you know one of them very well" she said, with a yful smilhe Throne in the royal family of this kingdom is inherited by women, which means the most powerful Princess will take the throne, and these five girls are the princesses whopete for the current throne.

    After hearing the princess''s words, Fray looked at one of the princesses a twenty-year-old girl. Although the girl does not wear any makeup at the current time, thanks to her pure white skin, free of impurities, and her perfect body, she still can attract attention in this hall that is full of beauty

    (What exactly happened to her during this period?) Fray thought, noticing the tired look the girl carroelle ignored Fray''s thoughts and continued, "This is Mr. Firrett, the heir of the Northern Iron Castle, and although he''s still in his twenties, he''s already in the Sixth Kingdom. He''s one of the biggest talents in the Lionar Kingdom." She points at a young man with short blond hair

    "I''ve heard a lot about your achievement, Mr. Fray. It''s a great honor to finally meet you," Firrett said in a respectful voice, with a big smile on his face.

    "Nice to meet you too, Mr. Firrett," Fray replieoelle pointed at another beautiful red-haired girl and said, "I''m sure you already know her, the youngdy of the ancient Ronal family, Lisa Ronal, who is famous for her intellect and her outstanding talent in alchemist"

    Fray nced at Lisa and found that she was looking at him with a strange expression, but he simply ignored her and looked at another young man with ck hair and brown eyes in his thirties while listening to Noelle''s introduction, "This is Mr. Reynold, he''s the young Master of the Kianel family and he''s also a skillful fighter in the sixth kingdom"

    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Fray," said Reynold

    "Thank you," Fray replied briefly, without giving much respect to Reynold, which pissed him off a bihus, Noellepleted introducing the attendance, but Fray only cared about one other person in this group

    "I don''t know if you know her, but thisdy. nche is an artist famous all over the Continent by her extraordinary beauty and incredible talent," said Noelle, looking at the lead yer of the band ying in front of the table.

 Chapter 54: The Dinner (3)

    nche is a neen-year-old girl. She has ck hair, green eyes, and a beautiful face. She is a famous artist who masters many types of art. Many men consider her one of the most beautiful if not the most gorgeous woman in the Lionar kingdom, she has an unlimited number of fans there are even rumors that many men took their lives because she rejected their marriage proposals. And of course, she is also one of the secondary heroines in the novel.

    Now nche and her band were ying low-tune music in front of the VIP guests. While the VIPs conduct their conversatioray didn''t care about their conversation. He just kept answering their questions briefly, but since this was a friendly dinner and there were a lot of quarrelsome parties, no one asked Fray any annoying questions and they didn''t discuss any important topics except...

    "Mr. Fray, as you know, many cities in the Lionar Kingdom suffer from severe nutritional deficiencies. I heard you were facing the same problem but you managed to solve it by using a product that you called fertilizer. Is it possible to sell the recipe for the product and the rights to its manufacture?" Noelln fact, the Lionar Kingdom sent many letters to buy the organic fertilizer, but the Parada family only replied that they could not export it to external markets yet. Of course, the Lionar Kingdom was convinced that this was not a believable reason and that this must be a way of revenge for abandoning the family previously. Hence, Noelle is sure that she can reinforce her position as an heiress if she can get the fertilizer from the Prada family.

    "The Prada family won''t sell the rights to it, nor will we sell the recipe, but soon we''ll start exporting it," said Fray with an indifferent expression.

    "Well, Mr. Fray, I hope you will put the Lionar kingdom into consideration when you start to export it, we will buy whatever quantity you make at any price you want," Noelle said as she forced herself to smile.

    (That bastard, I''ll see if you''re still that arrogant after this dinner is over) Noelle thought with hidden anger. But despite her outrage at Fray''s arrogance andck of respect for herself, she still hasn''t given up confidence, she has another confirmed n. After all, she doesn''t just want the organic fertilizer...

    "Then, Mr. Fray, did you miss my sister?" Suddenly, the fourth princess Iman asked with a gentle smile on her face

    "...." Fray remained silent, unable to answer. As this girl''s impudence was beyond Fray''s imagination.

    "Don''t be shy, Mr. Fray. You can answer honestly. I know the Third Princess can be quite annoying sometimes in fact, I don''t me you for abandoning her in the first ce," Iman said with a disgusting smile.

    "..." The third princess bowed her head even more to hide the look of anger and sadness that filled her eyes Fray''s expression turned colder. In fact, he understands what Iman is trying to do, these kinds of things are normal in conflicts to win the throne, but Fray for some reason was very angry about this scene. Not only because she dared to bring him into this disgusting conflict but also because of the expression that woman made just now. Just how did that cold, strong girl be so weak after such a short period of time? Perhaps this is the first time he has seen her bow her head to someone.

    "Iman! stop this," said Dalia, then turned to Fray and continued, "I''m sorry, Mr. Fray, she''s still a little immature."

    ? Despite the smile and the gentle tone used by Dalia, Fray knew that this girl is actually more cruel and rude than her sister, which just made Fray more angry, but he decided to ignore his anger at this moment toplete his n, there wille many opportunities in the future to make them pay the price for their rudeness

    (Finally) On the other side, nche gave a hidden signal to Noelle which made her smile and repeat the same gesture

    ????????

    Suddenly, the melodies yed by nche began to be more strange and beautiful. An invisible stream of strange sound waves formed, targeting Fray from all directions

    *Tunes of love*

    After feeling this strange phenomenon, Fray forgot his previous anger and began to focus on implementing his n. Then he said in a low voice, looking at nche with a cold look

    "You have a lot of bravery, Mrs. Branche."

    After hearing Fray''s words suddenly, Noelle and Branche''s expressions became very surprised and the others'' expressions suddenly became cautious.

    "What do you mean, Mr. Prada?" said nche, continuing to y the instrument.

    "If you don''t stop immediately, I''ll kill you," said Fray, in a calm voice and expressionless face as he looked at nche.

    After hearing Fray''s threat, everyone in the room became wary. Everyone here knows that Fray is not joking and he is a dangerous person capable of killing anyone who annoys him without hesitation.

    "..." Lisa looked at what was happening with a strange expression. Unable to understand what Fray was exactly thinking. But she''s one of the people who understands Fray''s mindset the most, she knew that nche really is going to die if she doesn''t do what he said.

    (Does he realize what''s going on) The third princess raised her head and thought while looking at Fray''s cold expression with concern, feeling that things would get moreplicated from now on.

    "What do you mean, Mr. Fray?" Noelle asked with an anxious expressiout Fray didn''t bother answering, he just kept looking at nche

    "..." nche felt a shiver rising her body from Fray''s gaze, and she also realized the danger of the person in front of her, so she decided to stop ying.

    "Fray! What are you doing, you are threatening one of Lioran''s important citizens in front of the princesses of the kingdom, do you know the consequences of your act?" Reylond said angrily.

    From the moment that Fray entered the restaurant, he did not show any sign of respect to anyone, and now he even dares to madden the woman he has great affection for. All these actions made Reylond''s anger get bigger and bigger

 Chapter 55: The Dinner Ends

    nche was able to trap many men in her webs, but contrary to what people think, this was not only thanks to her beauty and talent but because of the power of *the lovew * that she has a bond with. Because of thisw, the First Princess secretly hires nche and used her power to lure men to support her to maintain her position. And tonight she nned to use nche''s power again to lure Fray as well, but of course, a third-ratew like this won''t be able to affect Fray''s golden soul.

    "This woman has used seduction magic on me and it is my right as head of one of the ancient families to punish her for this insult," Fray replied calmly.

    "..." Noelle''s face turned pale after hearing Fray''s words. As she was sure about the power of nche''s ability, she''s already tried it on many strong men but none of them have been able to sense it, after all this is a third-rate Law skill.

    (What? How did he know this?) nche thought in shock

    (he really deserves his reputation. Interesting) Ferrit thought with an interested expression.

    "What? Do you have proof for this usation?" asked Reynold with a red face of anger.

    "I don''t have time to provide evidence now, but I will definitely give one after I deal with her," said Fray, getting up from his seat.

    "What? Are you serious? Why don''t you provide evidence first then?" Reynold screamed out, angry at Fray''s rudeness and arrogance

    "Because I don''t want to," answered Fray in a calm voice, and then began to walk towards nche, while everyone in the room became nervous, but still no one wanted to interfere, after all, no one wanted to stand in the way of one of the ancient families.

    ( that bastard, I''ll make you pay for this insult ) nche thought angrily and activated her skill, her eyes turned pink as she looked at Reynold. But this skill was so fast that, except for Frey, no one noticed iuddenly a pink light shed in Reynold''s pupils, his expression bing more furious and intense. Then he quickly rushed and stood in the way between Fray and nche and shouted angrily, "You have to pass me first if you want to touchdy nche."

    Fray stopped and looked at Reynold''s angry expression and said, "Are you sure you want to do this?"

    "Yes, I''m sure, I can''t let you hurt the kingdom''s citizens like this," Reynold eximed angrily, confident in himself. After all, he''s a warrior in the Sixth Kingdom and he knows that Fray is still in the Fifth Kingdom so it won''t be difficult for him to defeat Fray and even kill him.

    "Mr. Fray, please stop. We''ll investigate, and if nche is really guilty, we''ll punish her for it. There''s no need to escte the situation," Noelle said quickly, trying to mitigate the severity of the problem. If the issue growsrger than this, her involvement in a case will greatly affect her position, and she may even lose her right as an heiress to the throne.

    But as usual, Fray did not answer her, but looked at Reynold and said, "Let''s change the ce." Since the restaurant is a very small and unfit ce forbat, it is necessary to get out of here so that the two of them can use all their power.

    "Okay, let''s go there''s a fighting arena in the back," Reynold replien fact, all the high-ranking restaurants in the human continent have arenas forbat, which seems like a stupid idea at first but is actually a very important one. As the mostmon ce where the problems start are restaurants and bars. So many restaurants decided to establish arenas to prevent warriors from fighting inside the restaurant and causing damage to the restaurant''s infrastructure.

    So Fray and Reynold got out of the restaurant and headed to the back garden where the arena was, and all the attendees followed them, including the ones who were downstairs and even nche, as if she moved away to escape, the effect of her skill would be weakened, and Reynold might then decide to retreat from the fight.

    "What is going on?"

    "Are they going to fight?"

    "It seems that Mr. Reynold couldn''t stand the misbehavior of the Prada family head"

    "But I have heard that the head of the Prada family is just a fighter from the Fifth Kingdom. How dare he fight Mr. Reylond who is in the Sixth Kingdom, does he seek death?"

    "Haha, that''s good. Finally, this impudent person will know his ce."

    While Fray and Reynold enter the arena, the people who were downstairs and don''t know exactly what is happening were discussing the situation.

    "I''m going to make you regret threateningdy nche," Reynold crazily shouted after entering the arenn the other side, Fray stood with a calm expression, and instead of answering Reynold, he just thought in his mind, (Are you ready?)

    (Yes, Lord, I will do my best to carry out the mission assigned to me) Suddenly a deep voice answered Fray in a strangenguage.

    After seeing Fray''s indifferent look, Reynold grew angrier and the killing intent surrounding him became much stronger. Then he took his sword and sprinted towards Fray at a terrifying speed and arrived in front of Fray with a superb speed and then he lunches his sword with great momentum to attack.

    "Cemetery Army" Fray mumbled in a low voicuddenly, thousands of ck-colored insects appeared and assembled in the form of a ck cloud, they repelled Reynold''s sword and even pushed him back.

    "What ?" Reynold said after he regained his bnce, shocked by the appearance of this huge amount of insects out of nowhere. But the surprise didn''t end there...

    " The cemetery general," Fray mumbled in a low voicen Zen Zen.

    Suddenly a huge number of insects disappeared while hundreds of remaining insects began to fly quickly in a circr motion, then they began to transform into ck energy in a strange shape until a tall figure appeared with arge body, ck scales all over its body and an insect face with eight eyes, holding a huge ck axe looking at Reynold with a murderous look...

 Chapter 56: Nahl The Cemetery General

    "What is this? Are these the spirits used by the Prada family?"

    "It actually looks a bit strong."

    "But even so, I don''t think he will be able to defeat Mr. Reynold."

    "Do you think this insect will be able to defeat me?" asked Reynold arrogantly as he pointed his sword at Fray.

    "Nahl, be quick " Fray said, looking at the ck beast holding the huge axe. As he doesn''t want to stay in this ce any longer, he already hates all the characters in this ce and he wants to leave as soon as possiblfter hearing Fray''smand, the general released all his power, a terrifying aura surrounded the ce causing everyone to open their eyes in shock from the creature''s unexpected power.

    After the cemetery Army evolved, its control of energy increased to a very high degree. It could even transform its spiritual body into pure energy and the cemetery General was a Rank Five Intelligent Soul which was the fusion of hundreds of cemetery Bees thanks to the skill they had gained after evolving. The cemetery general somehow possessed a great deal of knowledge about fighting and energy control even though he had just been born. Fray suspected that the cemetery general haves memories of his own, but he didn''t really investigate that matter so he''s not really sure about where he got his experiences and knowledge.

    "What a powerful aura, this aura is at least of the fourth rank."

    "What? He can control a rank-four spirit. I''ve heard that spirits have ranks that are even stronger than those of monsters. If Fray team up with this spirit, Master Reynold will find it a little difficult in winning "

    "Even if this spirit is truly a rank four, its power will be equal to a rank five warrior at most even if it joined the Prada family head, they won''t be able to defeat Master Reynold who''s a powerful warrior from the Sixth kingdom."

    "Yes, it actually makes sense."

    Spirits are very rare entities. Most of those attending today are seeing a spirit for the first time, so they can''t assess the exact power of this spirit, but their knowledge of the power of Reynold who has aplished so many achievements in the Lionar Kingdom is very deep and they don''t think that a random spirit controlled by a rank five warrior can defeat this powerful character.

    And even Reynold himself thinks the same, at this moment he was still very sure that he would be able to defeat Fray without any effort, so he said, "So it''s time to get serious, don''t me me if you get hurt," after saying this he rushed towards Fray with a superb speed, but before he could reach Fray''s position, the cemetery general appeared in his way.

    Reynold directed a horizontal cut using his sword at a high speed causing a strong wind sooahl used his huge axe to stop the attack, which made a loud crashing sound and strong collision wave that pushed both characters back with great force.

    (He could block my attack without taking any damage) Reynold looked at Nahl with a surprised expression. But Reynold didn''t use all his power in the first attack so he ignored his thoughts and once again set out to attack him again.

    *wind wing de*

    After Reynold arrived near Nahl, he unleashed one of his strongest attacks, forming a white energy wave imbued with huge poweahl released a huge amount of energy and wrapped his huge axe with it, then easily repelled Reynold''s attack again.

    "..." Reynold opened her eyes wildly after seeing that this spirit actually had no difficulty stopping one of his strongest attacks, he finally realized that this spirit was actually much more powerful than he originally thought besides that, Fray had yet to join the battle. Reynold is now convinced that if that happened, his chances of winning this battle would be very lon the other side, ignoring Reynold''s thoughts, Nahl dashed at him with a terrifying poweoooooohus, the two of them continued to exchange a lot of hits while Fray stood at the side of the arena watching the battle without any interference

    (he''s a bit strong) Fray thought as he looked at Reynold, in fact, Reynold had held out for much more than Fray expected, knowing that Nahl is actually fighting seriously, but the battle has taken a long time and it is time to end it, and with this thinking, Fray sent a hidden signal to Nahl...

    After seeing the signal, Nahl backed away and jumped away from Reynold and then he raised his axe in the sky...

    FnFnFnFuddenly a huge amount of energy surrounded Nahl, the appearance of this energy caused a strong rise in atmospheric pressure to the point that the floor of the arena, supported by so many strong substances, began to crack without even being attacked.

    "What is this energy? It''s gigantic."

    "This... this is terrifying!"

    The spectators muttered in shock after seeing the terrifying energy released by the monster as this huge amount of energy is enough to destroy half of Morial City easily.

    (Amazing, his control of energy is really incredible ) Ferrit thought as he watched this enormous energy. What the spirit had done now was Ferrit always sure that it was impossible to achieve. If he had not seen this view for himself, he wouldn''t have believed that it had actually happened (this creature released forty percent of its energy in one attack) Ferrit thought with an envious expression.

    In fact, depending on his strength and talent each warrior has a certain amount of energy that he can extract in a single breath, and Ferrit, as one of the greatest talents in the Lionar Kingdom, cannot even release ten percent of his strength in a single attack but this spirit actuallyunched forty percent the thing that is almost impossible to happen in this world

    "...." After seeing the appearance of this energy, Reynold also understood what was going on and he finally knew that he actually can''t win this battle.

 Chapter 57: The Fight Ends

    Using all his might, Nahl sprinted toward Reynold at high speed, leaving behind only subsequent images and a glowing linear path of energy in the blink of an eye Nahl arrived in front of Reynold, then using the massive amount of energy surrounding him, he lowered his ax to cut Reynold''s head off.

    Feeling the power and danger of this attack as a desperate measure of survival, Reynold released all the energy he could gather and concentrated it on his sword and, using both hands, ced it above his head to fend off the raging attack.

    Doohe ax fell on the sword and caused a huge sting sound that was heard in all corners of Morial City Center and unleashed a terrifying energetic shockwave that destroyed the arena to pieces and continued its way toward the spectators except for Fray and a few VIPs everyone fell to the ground under the impact of the wave

    (Sh**! I provoked a terrifying person) Noelle thought in horror as she struggled to stay standing as well. Now she deeply regrets trying to lure Fray, after all, she''s smart enough to realize that if he''s been hiding all this power, then he must be hiding the real power of the Prada family as well. and ording to what she sees now she is sure that the real power of this family must be enormous.

    And Noelle is not the only one who came to this conclusion, at this point a lot of clever people realized that Fray and the Prada family are not to be messed with.

    "Uhg!" A painful voice came out of Reynolds'' mouth while his body shivered uncontrobly. As this strike was the most powerful attack Reynold had to face so far.

    On the other side, with a calm face, Nahl opened his mouth and said, "Die" although this word was in a strangenguage and Reynold could not understand its exact meaning for some reason he felt an indescribable horror after hearing it, Reynold was pretty certain that this was the scariest word he ever heard. Then suddenly he started to feel that the attack pressure became heavier and stronger even though this increase wasn''t huge, it was enough to destroy Reynold''s defensepletely and a huge amount of energy attacked him causing unbearable pain sting all over his body but it didn''t end there...

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh" Reynold suddenly cried with all his might after feeling an unbearable pain attack his nks after taking a look and saying that Nahl''s ax had actually cut off his hand from the shoulder not even the slightest trace of his hand still attached to his body.

    "Oh my God! What a terrifying power!"

    "The head of the Prada family did not even have to intervene in the fight."

    "This is terrifying. The ancient families are very terrifying."

    "How?... How could this happen?"

    Even though the battlefield had be covered in a huge cloud of dust, they all felt the horror of the huge pressure released by the insect beast and started discussing the situation in fear.

    *p*

    Suddenly Fray pped his hands with a huge force causing a huge wind wave that dispersed the cloud of dust and revealed the hidden battlefield

    "Is...is Mr. Reynold dead?"

    "Oh, My God!!"

    There, Amidst the rubble was Reynold, who copsed on the ground, unconscious, with a mouth full of foam and a face distorted in pain, a sight that made all the spectators shiver in fear from Fray''s cruelty.

    "But where''s the spirit..." asked a random person, but before he could finish his words, he suddenly stops and looked at Fray after hearing his footstepak Dak Dafter the battle ended, Fray started walking away from the ruins with steady steps and a calm face, and the looks of those present, which were filled with arrogance and pretension, became looks of fear and nervousness, and so without even realizing they all opened the path for Fray respectfully and allowed him to pass

    (He, he''sing) nche thought in horror after noticing that Fray was leaving the arena, she realized that now that Reynold had lost, Fray was going to carry out his words and kill her for sure, and so in a desperate measure she turned towards Noelle who was the cause of her getting into this trouble, but unfortunately, her desperate demand of help was simply ignored by Noelle after she turned her head and ignored nche''s gaze. After all, Noelle still doesn''t have enough power to face one of the Six Ancients Families, especially a fierce one like the Pradas.

    (Okay, Okay, let''s calm down first, calm down) nche thought in horror as she pped her face hard (Okay, summoning-type spirits need a lot of energy. After such a tough fight, Fray must be pretty weak at this point, If I managed to use his current weakness and attack it will be possible to get rid of him for good, then I can make Noelle help escape from the pursuit of the Prada family) nchray who had already forgotten about nche afterpleting his n suddenly sensed a strong killing intent beckoning at him the moment he turned in the direction of this killing intent he found nche looking at him while her hands were in her clothes trying to get something out.

    So Fray turned and rushed towards nche at a very high speehile on the other side after seeing Fraying towards her nche pulled out a piece of paper containing a strange writing and started cutting it at full speed but...

    "Fray stop, you don''t have the right..." Lisa who was already in the direction nche was in stood in Fray''s path and screamed out loudly. Because of the split-second dy that Lisa caused, nche got just enough time to slice?? the paper whichunched a huge beam of me in their direction.

    (Sh**..) nche thought angrily afterunching the attack, because now instead of Fray Lisa Ronal is standing in the way of the attack which means that the attack will not touch Fray

    "..." Lisa opened her eyes in shock after realizing what was going on, as she can''t run now the attack was advancing at a huge speed, in addition to that she is not a fighter, she does not have a super speed or a strong defense to take the strike, Lisa is sure that if the attack hits her, she will certainly die... but...

    "wh..."

    At thest moment when the attack was about to hit her, a long and muscr man appeared in her sighote: There is no harem. And the mc does not save anyone unless it will benefit him

 Chapter 58: Why Did You Save Me?

    *straight punch*

    Dooray destroyed the attack directly without even suffering from the slightest damage, just the look on his face became colder

    "..." Lisa stood behind Fray, still shocked and surprised, looking at Fray''s vast back with aplex expression, while a lot of iprehensible feelings and thoughts began to build up inside of her.

    "How?�� How did this happen? It was a gamma formation, even a fighter from the Sixth kingdom would be seriously injured after facing this attack," nche mumbled with a helpless and shocked expression as she looked at Fray. At this moment she realized that this is her end. knowing that it would be impossible for her to escape from Fray''s grip now, suddenly the presence of Fray which wasn''t far became bigger and closer in the blink of an eye Fray was standing in front of her.

    "Ugh"

    Fray grabbed nche''s neck at a very high speed and lifted her into the air without even having the time to resisaised in the air, nche looked at Fray''s indifferent face that was now below her field of view and shivered uncontrobly with fear, "I was wo..."

    Clicefore nche finished her words, a cracking sound was hearding from her neck, although the voice was low, all present were able to hear it clearly due to the deathly silence that the spectator was in.

    "..." Noelle, Lisa, the five princesses, and all the important members shivered uncontrobly, not capable of understanding how a peaceful dinner had turned into a ughter in such a short period.

    (Why didn''t he let her finish her confession) Noelle, who was looking at Fray, thought with panic at the conclusion she had drawn from Fray''s strange act.

    Fray on the other side, after he finished his work, he let go of nche''s body and let it fall to the ground. Thus, everyone could notice the regretful and painful expression that was drawn on her beautiful face.

    (This is unfortunate, I had ns for her too. Well no problem, her role wasn''t that big after all and her contribution didn''t deserve to be forgiven for her crimes) thought Fray. In fact, nche''s ability and future intervention in the uing events of the continent were very important in Fray''s ns, so he was originally nning to leave her alive and punish her only by cutting a hand or a leg for her crimes for now, but unfortunately, Fray was forced to change his ns after she dared to attack him, after all, he has to make her an example to others or everyone will dare to attack him from now on if they want to.

    After Fray finished his mission, he started walking towards the exit of the restaurant to leave this ce as soon as possible and return to Prada mansion to prepare for his next moves, while everyone looked at his departure with different expressions such as anger, hatred, and unwillingness, but the feeling that prevailed in the ce was fear, fear of Fray''s indifferent expression which became imprinted in the hearts of all the attending today. Therefore, Fray continued his way until he approached the exit of the restaurant...

    "Fray!..." Suddenly Fray heard a soft voice calling him from behinray recognized the voice, so without turning around, he said, "Follow me," and then headed towards one of the private halls in the restaurant.

    "Okay, what do you want?" asked Fray after he entered the private room and turned around to see that Lisa was standing in front of him

    "I...I..." Lisa muttered in a perplexed tone. Although Lisa had so many things to say and so many questions to ask Fray, she didn''t know where to start, so she ended up muttering.

    "What?" asked Fray in an impatient tonfter hearing Fray''s question, Lisa was a little surprised and said without thinking, "I''m sorry."

    In fact, since Lisa woke up in that hospital she was ming herself, she realizes that actually, her stubbornness was the direct cause of attracting those monsters that killed so many members of her knights and the Prada family knight, and she also knew about Elisa''s hand, which only increased her guilt, and as if that wasn''t enough she made the same mistake again tonight and put both her life and Fray''s life in danger because of her foolishness, all of which made Lisa wants to sincerely apologize to Fray.

    Fray looked at Lisa''s sad expression and said, "Is that all you want to say?"

    "I�� I want to ask you, why did you save me that time and today as well?"

    Lisa asked while looking seriously at Fray''s eyes, this is the question that puzzled Lisa all this time, Lisa knows that Fray doesn''t really like her very much, especially after causing that disaster that disabled his sister Fray who she knows will never save her after all that. Unless He had a specific reason

    "Just take it as a sign of goodwill towards the Ronal family," Fray replied honestly

    (What does he mean?) Lisa thought in confusion and asked, "Why would you want to have a good rtionship with Ronal''s family? Don''t you know the rumors about our family?"

    In fact, considering that it is one of the six ancient families the Ronal family is considered a rtively weak family, considering that it is one of the six ancient families. Many rumors have spread over the years about its weakness and its adherence to the Fayzan Kingdom, so the other families usually do not try to do favors for the Ronal family because they all think that It''s not worth the effort, but Fray, who never expressed his goodwill to anyone, has now done a favor to the Ronal family. No matter how much Lisa thought, she can''t figure out why he would do this.

    "Because I don''t trust the rumors," Fray said sinctllthough Fray''s answer was very ambiguous, Lisa is one of the smartest young generations on the continent so she could understand the full meaning behind Fray''s words (he knows our true power ) Lisa thought seriously, but still wasn''t sure of her conclusion so she asked: "Do you mean?..."

    "Yes, what you''re thinking is right, but that''s not the only reason." Fray interrupted Lisa''s words and said slowly

    "What is the other reason?" Lisa asked carefully

    ? "Your research, I am interested in your research," said Fray

    "What research?" Lisa asked suspiciously, after all, she''s a scientist working on so many research right now, and it''s impossible for Lisa to know which research caught Fray''s interest exactly.

    "...." Fray opened his mouth and three words came out that caused Lisa to open her eyes in shock after hearing them.

 Chapter 59: The Research

    Although Lisa is a little childish and stubborn and can''t deal well with specific situations sometimes, she is in fact one of the smartest and most talented young women on the continent, as she was epted into the shield ss, which epted only the most talented people on the continent despite being unable to fight, just because of her intelligence and extensive knowledge in different sciences and differentnguages, and of course, as one of the main heroines on the novel she will have so much great achievements in the future and Fray naturally wants to take advantage of those aplishments.

    (What? How does he know all this? I''m sure our intel dered that the parada family doesn''t know about the uing war, how can they now know the secrets that no other family knows, could there be a spy between us?.... No this is impossible all the people who know this information are loyal and important members of the family. Just what the hell is going on now?) Lisa thought in confusion, but she knew that she can''t ask Fray where he got this information so she ignored her thoughts and kept her neutral expression and asked, " And what will we gain if we let you join the research?"

    "I will get you the item that you came to Lionar kingdom to seize," Fray said

    "Sigh, so you know about that too, but unfortunately that''s not enough," Lisa said

    "Not just this one, I can collect all of them for you, in addition to that I can provide you with enough crystal energy to conduct the research." Fray

    (Does he know the location of them all, is this even possible, even the legendary item couldn''t tell their exact location, but if what he said was true that would be very helpful to us ) Lisa thought and then asked, "But why are you interested in this research?"

    "I can''t tell you exactly why I need it, but don''t worry, I won''t use it to harm innocent people." Fray

    "And why would I trust your words?" Lisa asked skeptically after all the trust between the two of them had been lost a long time ago and it would be difficult to work together on such a dangerous project with such ack of trust.

    "You don''t have to trust me, you''ll be supervising the whole research. Until the research ispleted I will never interfere," said Fray.

    "And you ? how will you trust me?" said Lisa. After all, Ronal''s family is much stronger than the Prada family at the present. If Lisa decides to take advantage of Fray''s knowledge and Monopoly the research after it''s over, he won''t be able to do much, at least not now.

    "Ronal''s family is certainly strong, but not invincible," Fray said with an expressionless face

    "what do you mean?" Lisa asked very cautiously.

    Thus, the two continued their conversation while Lisa lost her breath several times under the sessive shocks that Fray gave her.

    After an unknown period of time, Fray and Lisa''s conversation finally ended and he left the room, leaving Lisa alone immersed in thoughts

    *****

    Several years agn a quiet and peaceful night in one of the biggest mansions in the Fayzan kingdon a luxurious living room were sitting five people having a conversation in a peaceful atmosphere, after a long time of discussion, three people got up from their seats after feeling tired and wanting to go to their rooms to sleep.

    "Good night," said a beautiful ck-haired teenage girl with a sweet smile.

    "Good night," said the blond-haired teenager with a respectful expression

    "..." While the third ck-haired boy only made a simple gesture without saying anything

    "Good night guys," said the red-haired girl with a big smile on her fachus, the three teenagers left the room while a red-haired man with a strong physique and the red-haired teenager remained in the room.

    "So, Dad, do you like my friends?" The girl asked with an expectant look as she looked at the red-haired man.

    "They are very special, sweetie, especially that kid," the man answered with a serious face.

    "Yes, Luke is very strong and talented, he is already in the Fifth kingdom at this young age," the girl said with a smile.

    "No, I don''t mean Luke, but the boy of the Prada family. Although Luke is talented, he is nothingpared to that boy. He''s really outstanding, it is unfortunate that he wasn''t born into the Ronal family," said the man with an envious expression.

    "What?, Dad, are you sure? Fray is not weak, but he cannot bepared to Luke, he is the strongest student in the shield ss" said the girl, puzzled.

    "Yes, sweetie, I''m serious," said the man, then looked at his daughter with a serious look then continued his words, "there wille a day when you will understand what I mean, until that day try to maintain a good rtionship with him, he is the type of person who cannot coexist with his enemies" the girl heard Her father''s unexpected words with a sooked expression, unable to understand what her father exactly saw in this kid to give him all that value

    ******

    (Is that what you meant, Dad?) Lisa thought after Fray left, standing alone in the middle of the room, with aplex expression.

 Chapter 60: The Party Is Close

    The next morning.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Kianel, though Mr. Reynold is still alive, it will be impossible to restore his hand and he will have a lot of difficulties recovering his previous power," said a man in a long white robe, standing near a bed in a room of huge size and luxurious design.

    "Are you sure, Mr, Philip that there''s no other way to fix his hand? " A middle-aged man asked with a worried expression on his face

    "I am sorry master Kianel," Mr. Philip replied with a powerless expression

    "Ahh, my son��." A middle-aged woman cried out loud as she sat on the side of a bed where a young many unconscious, covered in wounds, with an ufortable expression on his face.

    "Well, thank you for saving his life Mr. Philip," said the man, then politely opened the door of the room

    "I''ve only done my job, Mr. Kianel. If there are any developments in his condition, please reached out to me, "Mr Philip said in a low voice, and then exited the room using the door the man had opened, leaving the man and his wife alone in the room with their son''s unconscious body.

    "We have to take revenge on him, we can''t let the Prada family get away with this." After the healing magician came out, the woman sitting at the bedside said in an angry voice, her face covered in tears, looking at her son''s painful expression.

    "We can''t do that," replied the man, biting his teeth in anger and helplessness

    "What? Why? How can we stay silent about this? That person has impeded our son and family heir��" the woman shouted angrily, shocked by her husband''s answer.

    "Yes, however, our family cannot stand up to the Prada family, it is one of the six great families and the chances of us winning against this kind of family are zero," said the man sternly.

    The head of the Kianel family and one of the important members of the council of the Lionar kingdom, and he also watched the Prada family''s battle against the five cities that took ce a short time ago, and he saw with his own eyes how powerful the Prada family actually is, though he is the head of one of the most powerful families in the Lionar kingdom after seeing the massacre carried out by the members of the Parada family, he realized that this family and Kianel''s family are on twopletely different levels.

    "Then we should get the royal family involved, they will for sure support us and help us get our justice," said the woman. After all, the Kianel family has supported the Lionar Kingdom and its Royal family for thousands of years, and they hold a great position in the Kingdom, of course, the Royal family will have to support them against external forces in times of need.

    "No, even the royal family can''t face the Prada family at the moment," the middle-aged man replied in a low tone

    "What do you mean? It''s impossible for the Prada family to have enough power to stand up against the royal family," said the woman, unable to fullyprehend the meaning behind her husband''s words.

    "Although the Lionar kingdom is strong, it has many enemies and it cannot afford to add the Prada family to its enemies list as well. At present, if the royal family had to choose between our family and the Prada family, it would not choose us," said the man and then looked at his unconscious son for a moment and continued, "Besides, it was Reynold who started the fight, so we don''t even have the right to formally use the head of the Prada family."

    After saying this a deathly silence fell in the room only the sound of Reynold''s rough breathing that kept echoing in the room, so after a long time in this gloomy atmosphere the parents decided to leave the room toplete their personal tasks and let their son reshortly after their exit, Reynold''s unconscious body suddenly began to shiver violently. Unexpectedly A cloud of ck energy emerged from his body and began to float in the air strangely, and then suddenly began to rapidly move in a certain direction.

    ******

    Meanwhiln Prada Pcround a small table were sitting Fray, Casper, and Rin discussing heir next moves carefully

    "Kianel family n is going to take some time, we''ll finish it after the royal party so let''s just focus on that for now," said Fray.

    "Alright, sir, how are we going to deal with the Royal Knights'' investigation? As you know, this morning they sent a letter to the pce asking you to visit them," said Casper.

    In fact, because of the chaos caused by yesterday''s event, the Royal Knights intervened in the investigation, and although they did not directly disturb Fray, they actually sent a letter to Prada Pce demanding Fray''s statement about the ident.

    "Just don''t answer them, they won''t dare to bother us too much. Just get ready for the next mission, it will be more dangerous than you imagine," replied Fray with a serious expression.

    In fact, as Fray and the head of the Kianel family had predicted, the royal family actually didn''t want to create a bad rtionship with the Prada family. This letter was sent only as an official procedure and it''s not mandatory and they certainly wouldn''t force Fray to visit them if he didn''t answer, after all, he didn''t do anything as he only defended himselfst night after all both Reynold and even nche attacked him first and of course, he has the right to punish them for their crimes as he wants. The royal family is actually surprised that Fray left Reynold alive in the first ce

    "Okay, sir," Rin and Casper replied respectfully

    (Laws Huh! This will be even more interesting than the previous battle. I can''t wait for this party toe) Casper thought with an excited expression as he tried hard to hide his enthusiastic smile.

 Chapter 61: The Royal Party (1)

    In a big mansion in Morial city

    "Lisa, are you kidding me? Don''t you understand the importance of this research? Even if you were the chosen one, it doesn''t give you the right to bring in an outsider to the research that our family has spent over a hundred thousand years studying," said a red-haired young man in his thirties in an angry voice.

    "Brother, calm down. Of course, I know the value of this research to our family. Do you really think I''d put us at risk if I wasn''t sure?" Lisa said softly, sitting in a chair across from her older brother.

    "What are you sure about? You know more than me the threat that this person poses, how can you��" the young man eximed angrily, but he soon stopped after seeing his sister''s ufortable expression and sighed before saying softly, "Lisa, I know that he saved your life but now somehow he knows a lot of our secrets, he has be a threat to the family we can''t just let him go like this."

    "Yes, I know but if what he told me is true, his contribution will worth sharing the results of the research with him, plus even if we want to we can''t be hostile towards him at the moment," Lisa said in a serious voice.

    "What!? Why can''t we be hostile to him? Our family won''t have much trouble dealing with the Prada," said the older brother inquiringly.

    "He knows about Lyve," Lisa said

    "What? It''s impossible, how could he possibly know about it?" The big Brother askedin shock.

    "I don''t know exactly how he knew that, but actually that''s not the only thing that makes Fray so annoying as an enemy..." Lisa in a serious voice, as a certain memory of a very strong werewolf monster that had been killed in the blink of an eye without having a chance to resist came to her mind. Then she said in a low voice, "Actually, even if he didn''t know that secret, I doubt that our family would be able to win against the Pradas as we think."

    In fact on that day, even though Lisa suffered some injuries, it wasn''t enough to make her unconscious for an entire week. In fact, the reason why Lisa passed out was the terrifying aura that suddenly appeared out of nowhere. In fact, whenever Lisa remembered that aura, she feels an uncontroble shiver passing through her body. It was really the strongest presence Lisa had ever felt in her life. She couldn''t maintain consciousness even for a second after its appearance. of course, Lisa realized that it was Fray who saved them that day, so she realized that this aura must be rted to him somehow, but no matter how much she thinks she can''tprehend how a twenty-two-year-old young man can release that aura with the power of a Fifth Kingdom warrior. Lisa is sure that Fray or maybe even all the Prada family members hide a very dangerous power, a power no one in the Human continent can encounter.

    **********

    After few dayorial City, Royal Pcinally, it was time for the annual Lionar Kingdom''s founding party, which everyone was waiting for, and like every year, the doors of the royal pce were opened and many luxurious wagons carrying the emblems of the most powerful families in the Lionar Kingdom entered the royal pce, although the party did not start yet the party hall is already half filled with visitors, this party is a perfect opportunity to express goodwill towards the royal family and it is also a suitable ce to establish rtions with the powerful families who have unlimited authority over the continent so all the forces who got the chance to attend this party for sure.

    "Because of the previous dinner party incident, there are already many eyes on us so keep in mind that you will be representing the royal family at this party��"

    My sister Noelle continued her long speech looking towards us where my sisters and I stood in a straight line to listen to her speech before entering the party hall, but for some reason the image of a tall man with a cold expression kept appearing in my mind, which prevented me from hearing her words, In reality, no matter who much I think of it I can''t understand why I''m thinking of that person. After all, our rtionship ended a long time ago, but for some reason, I still get an ufortable feeling when I remember that he actually saw how miserable I became at that dinner party.

    "Is that clear ?" Suddenly Noelle asked in a loud voice the thing that distracted my thinking

    "Yes, sister understood," I said while I heard the voices of my other sisters repeating the same sentence

    "Okay, let''s go," Noelle said, then turned around to head toward the banquet halhe moment I was about to move too, I suddenly felt something m me, pushing my body forward

    "Did you hear what my sister said, try not to embarrass us again," Iman said in a provocative voice after she bumped into me

    " Sister, don''t waste your time with her, just look at her worn-out dress, just her presence would embarrass our family," said Mira, my younger sister and the Fifth Princess in a mocking voice as well.

    (My dress? Aren''t you the reason I got stuck with this ugly dress) I thought angrily as I looked at the old dress and ugly dress that I was wearing. In fact, it was the royal designer who forced me to wear this ugly dress on the pretext that it was the only party dress left after my sisters had chosen all the other avable dresses, and I of courseprehended that this is just another disgusting n by one of my sisters to further ruin my reputation. So, as usual, even though I was the victim I had to say "I''m sorry" and then I followed in the first princess''s footsteps and started heading towards the celebration hall.

 Chapter 62: The Royal Party(2)

    "Are you ready? Do you remember your tasks ?" asked Fray as he sat in a small but luxurious room decorated with many expensive materialn front of him, Casper Rin and the two siblings were sitting with serious expressions, after hearing Fray''s question they all answered, "Yes, sir, we''re ready."

    "Good. Remember, in this mission failing is not an option," said Fray, then looked at Eris, who had aplex expression on her face for a while, and continued, "Okay let''s go."

    After saying this, Fray opened the small gate that was near his seat, and came out of the small room, revealing that he was inside a huge, luxurious cart, and found himself in front of the entrance to a pce lit by many luxurious magicmps. The corridor was filled with many other luxurious carts that brought many dignitaries in luxurious clothes, giving the ce an active and festive setting.

    (It seems the party has already begun) Fray thought, as he walked toward the entrance to the banquet hall, which was at the end of the corridor, with steady steps and the usual cold expression.

    (It''s still two hours before the event starts, that''s very exciting) Casper thought with an excited expression as he watched Fray walk away until he approached the entrance then he said, "Rin, it''s your turn...what? Where did he go?"

    "We don''t know, sir," answered the two siblings, looking around suspiciously, looking for the character who had disappeared in front of them without a trace.

    In front of the entrance to the party hall were two guards with strong physiques, each with the strength of a warrior from the Fifth Kingdom. In fact, at this party it was forbidden to bring escorts, one invitation allows one person to enter the hall, so it was necessary to put guards in front of the door of the party hall to implement this rule.

    "Hello," said Fray, after reaching the door and reaching out to give the guards the party invitation but at thest moment...

    "!!!" guarduddenly the invitation that was in Fray''s hand fell to the ground, the guards didn''t find enough time to react before...

    "Oh, my God!!!" One of the guards muttered, trembling uncontrobly, with a pale face

    "Wh...at is this?" The other guard did not feel such an overwhelming fear to the point that he filled paralyzed unable to move.

    Suddenly and without warning, a terrifying and fierce aura attacked the guards'' senses forcefully, causing the guards to feel indescribable terror and strong pressure that they almost fell to the ground because of it, but due to the experience and ability of the guards, it did not take long before they mastered themselves, so their expressions became cautious and ready to deal With the terrifying threat directed at them, but unexpectedly the terrifying aura disappeared quickly before they could react.

    "Ah, sorry I was a little surprised by the fall of the invitation so I lost control of my aura," Fray said calmly, then bent down to pick up the invitation letter.

    "Oh!! No problem," said one of the guards, with a face covered in sweat, carefully taking the invitation from Fray''s hand. After reading the invitation carefully, the guard said, "Okay, you cane in."

    After getting the guards'' confirmation, Fray entered the party hall, leaving the guards shocked at the experience they had just experienced.

    "Oh my God, what was that?" One of the guards whispered in a low voice after Fray entered the hall

    "How can someone let out such a terrifying aura just because he was surprised by the fall of an invitation?"

    "Actually no matter how powerful a person is, it will be difficult for him to control that violent aura all the time. Actually, it makes sense that he will lose control of this powerful aura from time to time."

    "Yes you are right, just what did he go through to have such a horrifying aura at such a young age."

    The aura is simply the reflection of a person''s presence, and the aura in general represents three main things in a person, which are his personal strength, his true personality, and the power of his soul. Because of the important information that the aura contains, all warriors try to hide their aura by force. This process requires a lot of control and focus, so it ismon for a person to lose control of his aura if he is subjected to a certain pressure.

    However, Fray arrivedte for the party so now the celebration hall was already filled with many guests who were already enjoying the party Fray looked around the hall as he entered and could see the guests slowly dancing to the music and others immersed their conversation with excited expressions.

    Because of the big number of guests, no one noticed Fray''s presence. So, after Fray entered the hall, avoiding everyone present, he took a drink and stood in the corner of the hall alone, drinking his drink and waiting for the start of the event.

    But it didn''t take long before someone noticed Fray and walked toward him.

    "M...Mr, Fray, Hello," said a beautiful Young girl with blonde hair, after approaching Fraray looked at the beautiful girl, suddenly his expression turned colder, and said, "Hello, third princess."

    "Can I talk to you for a while? If you don''t mind," the third princess asked with a nervous expression as she looked at the ground.

    After seeing the strange behavior of the girl suddenly Fray felt iprehensible anger and said in a cold voice, "Zina, what do you want?"

    After hearing Fray''s cold voice suddenly, Zina''s expression became even more tense causing her to say in a sad voice, without even thinking "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    In fact, no matter what Zina thought, she couldn''t understand why Fray was looking at her with such a cold, disappointed look. After all, she had a good rtionship with Fray, although it wasn''t perfect, it wasn''t bad at the same time, in the past, Fray had always shown respect for her. So now she was a little confused why he was treating her like this and she wanted to know exactly why his behavior towards her had changed like this.

 Chapter 63: The Royal Party(3) Zina

    Several years ago.

    International Academy.

    Inside the academy cafeteria at one of the tables was sitting a beautiful girl with blond hair and clear skin free of blemishes with an iprehensible expression on her delicate face.

    (Have I arrived early?) The beautiful girl thought in doubt as she looked towards the pocket watch she was carrying.

    "Zina! Hello, what a coincidence." Suddenly Zina heard a lively and masculine voice. She raised her head from the watch she was looking at and saw a handsome young man with blond hair and a soft smile on his face and replied with an expressionless face, "Hello Luke, what are you doing here ?"

    "I was going to meet one of my friends here, I didn''t know you were here too, are you waiting for someone here?" Luke asked

    "Yes, I''m waiting for Fray," Zina answered briefly

    "Ah! I heard about the news too," Luke said as he pulled a chair and sit down and then continued, "Are you okay?" asked with a sympathetic expression.

    (He didn''t even take permission) Zina thought in annoyance, then said with an expressionless face, "Yes, I''m fine, there''s no need to worry about me."

    ''"There''s no need to worry anyway, your rtionship with fray can''t gave you happiness, in my opinion this is a good thing for you...do you understand what I mean?" Luke said in a calm voice, looking into Zina''s eyes seriously.

    After hearing Luke''s words, Zina''s expression bes even colder. Of course, she understands what Luke means. After all, Fray is seen by many as a cold and evil man, and everyone thinks that Zina, with her talent, beauty, and status, deserves someone better than him, and she knows that this is what Luke is now implying. Thus, Zina nodded in a cold voice, "Luke, This is a personal matter please don''t intervene in it, and Fray is still my fianc�� for now so please try to watch the way you talk to him from now on in my presence."

    "Zina, don''t get me wrong, after all, I still consider Fray my friend. I just think that your rtionship with him doesn''t have a big chance of sess," Luke said in a serious voice, trying to exin himself.

    "And why are you so interested in our rtionship?" Zina asked in a slightly angry voice after seeing that Luke once again dared to insult her fianc�� in front of her.

    " I''m just trying to console you, Zina, that''s all" Luke replied with a dazed expression

    "Luke, even if I break up with Fray, there won''t be any rtionship between us, I have no intention to be a part of someone''s harem," Zina said in a cold voice, looking at Luke, whose expression suddenly turned sad.

    In one corner of the restaurant stands behind a small wall a little far from Zina''s table, and Luke is a tall young man with ck hair and a cold expression on his face.

    "It''s already toote to back off now," after a lot of thinking the young man mumbled in a low voice before walking toward the table where Zina was sitting. He had already decided that the day he would finish this annoying organized engagement.

    *******

    Right Now.

    "what do you mean ?" Fray asked in the same cold voice as he looked at the confused Zina

    "I mean why are you treating me like this? I remember we had a good rtionship before," Zina asked, looking at Fray seriously with a slight hint of anger.

    After hearing Zina''s question, Fray was a little shocked. This is a question he''s been asking himself too since he saw Zina''s poor condition at the party, but he never knew the answer to that question, because for some reason, after Zina asked him directly, a certain idea came to his mind.

    "You don''t deserve my respect anymore," said Fray, in a colder voice than beforhe third princess of Lionar kingdom Zina, in Fray''s memories and even in the novel, Zina was one of the strongest and coldest characters, to the point that no one dared to mess with her in the novel, the hero Luke fell strongly in love with her and one of his most important goals in the novel was to include her in his harem, but she did not give him any chance to get her, in addition to all that, she was actually a perfect fianc��e for Fray, who always respected him, defended him, and even helped him on many asions, which made Fray really respect this strong and loyal character, but after seeing her at the party in that miserable condition, This respect was destroyed, despite knowing from the events of the novel that Zina will suffer in the Royal pce at this point of time before regaining her strength again. He did not expect it to be this bad, nor did he expect that Zina, who has always been strong and confident, would break so easily because of all these reasons Fray found himself disappointed in Zina, especially since she was a very important character in his future ns.

    After hearing Fray''s words suddenly, Zina''s expression became more tense and sad. Thus, She said in an angry and sad voice, "You don''t know what I''ve been through, you have no right to judge me like that."

    "What? What have you been through, some silly bullying problems from your silly sisters, are you really that weak to be in such a wretched state every time you have a bad experience like this? this is pathetic" Fray answered in a serious voice mingled with some slight anger after hearing Zina''s ridiculous words.

    After hearing Fray''s words suddenly, Zina''s expression becameplicated as she realized how foolish she was to say this thing to this specific individual. As she knows more than anyone else what Fray went through to get to where he is now,pared to Fray''s past Zina''s problem seems like a childish affair (but nevertheless he was never broken, he just got stronger and stronger...he''s right I''m pathetic ) Zina thought while looking at the floor with aplex look

 Chapter 64: The Royal Party(4) The Queen

    Zina, who was immersed in thinking about Fray''s words, did not realize that because she started talking to Fray, many people noticed Fray''s presence and started approaching him quickly. Before she could evenprehend what is going on Zina was in the middle of a small group of attendance who wished to make a good rtionship with the parada family.

    "Hello, Mr. Prada, we''re sorry for thete wee, we didn''t notice your entry."

    "Yes, Mr. Prada, and we are very sorry for the trouble you have been through because of that wicked woman. We hope you can forgive Lionar kingdom for this negligence."

    "It''s okay, it''s not a big deal," Fray answered as he quietly took a sip of his drink. In fact, Fray wished he''d stayed low until the action started, but it seems that his goal won''t be possible any longer. As he noticed that in addition to the group that already Surrounded him now there were still quite a few dignitaries looking at him, waiting for the right opportunity toe forward to meet him, though most of the audience despised Fray''s presence because of his recent actions in the Lionar kingdom there are still many of them interested in approaching the parada family for benefits. After all, the Prada family is one of the Six Ancient Families that hides a lot of powerful cards, and the organic fertilizer which has made big poprity on the continent is one of their main goals. Since this is a friendly party and Fray doesn''t want to make a fuss right now he had no choice but to continue chatting with the guests for a long time.

    On the side, Zina, who was pushed back by the crowd, her expression became stiff as she thought (Oh!! Sh*t I forgot to tell him what I wanted to say)Zina thought with a serious expression, but unfortunately it was hard now to do that after all, she couldn''t talk to him in front of all these people and It would be almost impossible to separate him from this group at right now so after some time of thinking Zina started moving in a certain direction before she disappears into the crowd of guests with aplex expression on her face.

    "What we should do now ?" An asked as she looked at the huge group surrounding Fray

    "Looks like we''ll have to wait until he''s alone," said Luke softly. After all, the subject they want to discuss with Fray is too sensitive and should not be discussed in public. And they know that they cannot convince Fray to follow them to a quiet ce easily so it would be best to wait until the audience disperses before speaking to Fray.

    "Okay, let''s look for Lisa while waiting. She told me she''s going to attend this party too," An said

    "Okay, let''s go," said Luke

    (An!! So they followed me here. I don''t think they''d be able to affect my ns much but that would be a little annoying) Fray thought with aplicated expression, though he didn''t think the arrival of those two would affect his ns, at this point Fray still hadn''t gotten over his feelings for Anpletely. Fary was hoping he wouldn''t have to meet her at this point. However, Fray was no longer that stupid second-ss viin mentioned in the novel. He wouldn''t allow his feelings to affect his ns anymore.

    Thus, the waves of people continued to move in Fray''s direction even the head of the Kianel family came to apologize to Fray and thank him for saving his son''s life, expressing his will to maintain a friendly rtionship with the Prada family, but Fray, who was not interested in making rtionships with these people at all, did not express his respect for any of them including the head of the Kianel family, although Fray did not offend any of them directly, he continued to answer them coldly and arrogantly, which made all the guests despise Fray even more, but none of them dared to openly show his hatred.

    (These idiots used to be worshiped so much that they would be this angry if someone traits them in an ordinary manner ) Fray thought, noticing the look of hate hidden under the guests'' eyes with a calm expression, and then muttered in a low voice as he took another sip of his drink, "That''s why I hate attending these kinds of parties."

    "Attention, please behold for the entrance of Lionar Kingdom''s Queen, Her Majesty The Quenn Fozya the sixth." Suddenly Fray heard the voice of the guards echoing loudly, announcing the entry of the most important person in the Lionar kingdom, The Queen

    (One of the few warriors who have reached the Ninth Kingdom, Queen of Light, Fozya) Fray thought with a serious expression as he looked at a beautiful woman with blond hair and a mature body wearing a long beautiful dress as she entered the hall with confident steps.

    After the queen entered the group that was surrounding Fray disintegrated and began to change her move towards the queen, and thus as soon as she entered the queen sank into a huge group of guests who surrounded her to wee her in with various types of elegant and striking greetings.

    "Hello, your majesty, you''re still charming as always."

    " We were waiting for you your Majesty, think you for the invite "

    "Wee and thank you for keeping the Lionar kingdom great, Your Majesty."

    "Thank you all for your warm wee, I am so grateful for your eptance of our invitation," said the Queen, in a soft voice and a charming smile, as she slowly advanced among the guests. Because of the beauty of the Queen many men and even a few women lost their breath for a moment after seeing that smile.

    The queen continued to advance at a delicate pace until she came in front of Fray who was still standing in the corner of the hall. After noticing the Queen''s progress towards Fray, the audience became silent as they looked at the meeting of these two individuals in various expressions.

    "Hello, Your Majesty," said Fray in a respectful tone, after the Queen arrived in front of him

 Chapter 65: It’s Finally Here.

    "Hello, Mr. Prada, thank you for epting our invitation," Queen Fozya replied with a bright smile, looking at Fray with an interested eye.

    "Of course, I will not ignore an invitation from your majesty, after all the rtionship and the loyalty between the Prada family and Lionar kingdom is very significant," Fray replied with an expressionless expression.

    After hearing Fray''s words, all the guests opened their eyes with shocked expressions, unable to believe that Fray actually dared to mock the Queen in the royal pce like that. Everyone knows that in fact, Lionar kingdom abandoned Iskar the moment it became weaker, so it''s clear to everyone that Fray''s talk about loyalty and deep rtionships is just a mockery of Lionar''s kingdom, and so suddenly everyone hated Fray even more than before because of this arrogant reply.

    (He''s bold, as expected, all the members of this damned family are alike, unfortunately, I can''t make the Pradas our enemy yet) With this thought in her mind, the Queen said with the same sweet smile, "Thanks Mr, Fray the Lionar kingdom appreciates our rtionship. To then how is Mr. Montaser? Is he all right?"

    "He''s fine, unfortunately, he had a lot of responsibilities, so he couldn''t attend the party," replied Fray. In fact, Montaser was also invited to the party, but unfortunately, Fray couldn''t bring him with him. If Frey brings a warrior to the top of the Eighth Kingdom, he will attract a lot of attention and the royal family will keep him under close watch, the thing that can affect Fray''s ns.

    "Ah, so he''s still ignoring me even now," said the queen with a smile, as she let out a smallugh.

    In fact, Queen Fozya, despite her young appearance due to her strength and martial art,she is in fact the same age as Montaser, and a long time ago a Montaser And a long time ago, Montaser actually saved Queen Fozya from death, the thing that made the queen fall in love with him, so she wished to include Montaser in her harem, but despite the number of attempts made by the queen, Montaser never agreed to her offer, which made the queen want him even more.

    In particr corner of the hall, a man in elegant clothes was watching the conversation between the Queen and the head of the Prada family, who attracted everyone''s attention with an expressionless face. Then he took out a small pocket watch from his pocket and looked at it with a cold expression.

    (Three) The unknown man

    (Two) The Unknown Man

    (One) The unknown man thought with a serious expression as he looked at the clock

    (What? Why did nothing happen...)

    Suddenly, before the unknown man could even finish his words without warning, all the guests felt a terrifying power tearing up space and a heavy pressure pressing down on the guests with an abnormal force.

    "What? This power is distorting space," said one of the important guests in a trembling voice as he tried hard to stay standing.

    "This power can''t be for a human being, what the hell is going on?" Another guest muttered faintly with a frightened expression

    "This power, it''s the power of those things. What pissed them off now, why would they do this?" An old man said with a strong physique and a wise expression on his face in a questioning voice

    "Things? What do you mean? What the hell is going on?" a middle-aged woman asked after hearing the old man''s words

    "This is��" said the old man. Then he looked at the sky from the window and found that the moon that was lighting the night had disappeared and then continued. "Thews, they seem angry for some reason and it seems that they areing."

    "What? Thews?"

    "Th-this is the end." Suddenly a young man cried out in terror after hearing the word ws", after all, everyone present here knows the power of these iprehensible Entities.

    "No, get me out of here, I don''t want to die." Suddenly a fat man started screaming, trying to run towards the door, but the pressure was so heavy that he couldn''t even move from his ce and he wasn''t the only one suffering from this situation. After hearing the young man scream suddenly, a wave of fear spread among the guests, causing huge chaos, but like the fat man, no one could move from his ce because of the pressure

    "Sigh..." Fray sighed slowly watching this scene as he slowly took another sip of his drink, as for some reason the pressure didn''t seem to affect Fray at all.

    (It seems that the pressure didn''t affect her much) Fray looked at Queen Fozya, who had a serious look on her face and thought with a calm face.

    On the other side, after seeing that chaos was about to break out in the crowd, the Queen stepped forward with confident steps andbined her energy into her vocal cords to increase the power of her voice. Then she said, "Calm down. Laws cannot attack humans without any reason. Don''t worry, nothing will happen. The royal family will ensure that." Fozya said in a serious voice

    "Yes, yes, her majesty is right. Laws cannot attack innocent people, and we have not done anything to anger them so let''s just calm down and think about our situation."

    "Yes, calm down the chaos, it won''t do us any good."

    "Yes...yes, let''s calm down."

    After hearing the Queen''s words, all the guests were greatly relieved and thus the chaos gradually began to subside until a stunned silence fell in the ce, a silence that made many wise guests feel even more frightened.

    (This is dangerous...this is very dangerous) The Queen thought with a calm expression as she tried to hide her feelings from the public. In fact, even the Queen herself cannot anticipate the actions of thews and she certainly cannot face them despite being a warrior from the Ninth Kingdom.

    (She''s actually a really dangerous person ) Fray thought as he looked at the Queen''s calm expression,

    "It''s finally here," Fray whispered inaudibly. As he suddenly felt a strange spatial distortion in a certain ce near the ceiling of the hall. Thus, he looked with a calm expression, waiting for something to appear at any moment.

 Chapter 66: The Angels

    "What is it?" Suddenly a man shouted as he pointed to the spot that Fray was looking at with a loud voice and a pale face.

    "It''s a space deformation. Looks like something wants to prate space." Suddenly an old woman said with a serious face as she looked toward the space deformation from which the power ofws emanated so intensely.

    As soon as the woman finished speaking, pure white energy suddenly appeared that attracted the attention of all the guests including Queen Fozya Luke, An, and Lisa who had already met, even Fray was looking at this energy with a focused expression.

    "It will appear soon." The old man said with a dazed expression as he looked at the white energy

    "What is it? What will appear?" asked a young man with a frightened face after hearing the old man''s wordfter hearing the young man''s question, many of the guests who did not have much knowledge of thews looked quietly as well at the old man. This old man is a famous magic professor and he was the one who first expected that this was the act of thews and now he had already gained the trust of the guests because of his wisdom. Thus, after seeing the people''s questioning expressions.

    "It''s��" the old man looked toward the white energy that was moving strangely as it was forming into an odd shape so fast that it only took a fraction of a second for the energy to take the form of a creature, with a human body, a pure white skin, and shiny blond hair, and white eyes, with six giant white wings on its back. The old man looked at the appearance of this creature, who was looking at them with an emotionless face with frightened eyes, and said, "It''s an angel."

    (So ??this is the famous avatar of thews.... the angels) Fray thought with a few serious expressions as he looked at the beautifully shaped creature.

    Laws are entities of unknown origin on which humans have very little information, and they are existences that do not like to make interactions with living creatures except for certain situations. In the hundred years in which human history was written, thews appeared to humans only three times, and when they appear, they take on white human forms with pure energy and giant wings. Humans named these forms *Angels*

    (Is this a third or second-degreew?) The queen thought as she looked at the angel with a serious expression, waiting to find out the reason for his visit. But the Queen, like all present here, knows thatws are incapable of conducting a normal conversation like humans, so it''s difficult to ask it directly, so they had no choice but to wait for the angel to announce his thoughts by itself.

    (They are really the real representations of nature, fortunately, they don''t have absolute freedom or it will be impossible to stop them) Fray thought with a calm expression as he looked at the majestic figure with the huge Six Wings who was still looking at the guests expressionlessly.

    [The suspects are being analyzed....]

    Suddenly, a window appeared in front of Fray''s eyes. Fray read the message and then looked around to find that everyone was looking in the void with focused expressions as it seemed that this message had reached all the guests. Since angels do not use sound like living creatures tomunicate, they use status windows to deliver their thoughts and this window that appeared now is the first message sent by thisw

    "Suspects? What does it mean by suspects?"

    "Does he mean us? Is there a criminal among us?"

    "But there was no crime worthy of thew''s attention."

    After reading the letter, immediately another hint of terror spreads among the guests, they know thatws cannot lie, so they are sure that there is a meaning behind this letter, and this hidden meaning caused terror among the guests.

    "This is dangerous, since thew has intervened, it will not back down until he finds what it is looking for," said Lisa with a serious face after reading the message.

    "And it will do anything to make it happen..." Luke said with a serious face, counting Lisa''s words, then looked at the angel who was still floating above the guests without moving with ufortable expressions.

    "But why hasn''t it started moving yet?" Lisa asked and suddenly for some reason, the images of a certain person came to her mind so without even releasing she looked in a certain direction with aplex expression.

    "..." An, who noticed Lisa''s strange expression, looked in the direction Lisa was looking at and found Fray standing there looking at the angel like everyone else, but despite this, it didn''t take long for An to understand why Lisa''s expression was soplicated while looking at fray (he''s so calm, this is strange even Fray should at least be surprised at the event, why he''s so rxed ?)

    "...." Suddenly, before An couldprehend why Fray was so strangely quiet, Fray lowered his head and looked directly into An''s eyes, which caused An to turn awkwardly elsewhere due to the sudden thud and shock caused by Fray''s gaze.

    [The analysis isplete]

    [Characters have been discovered that may pose a problem for the Trial ]

    [The percentage of one of them being the culprit is....]

    [0.95%]

    [Procedurespleted, The dangerous characters will be removed from the trial]

    As soon as the wave of windows ended suddenly, the angel raised his hands, and several energy surges came out of his hands and began to move towards certain guests, among those guests who were attacked was Queen Fozya, the old man who knew a lot about thews and few other characters who had strong auras and important positions in the human continent. Thus, as soon as the currents of energy touched these guests, under the frightened eyes of the guests, they all disappeared from their spot without leaving any trace.

    [The dangerous characters have been sessfully isted]

    [The trial of the warw has sessfully started]

 Chapter 67: The Trial (1)

    "Where has Her Majesty disappeared? It Can''t be��."

    "Oh my God! Is Professor Alexander dead?"

    "Dad! Dad!!..."

    After the Queen and the others suddenly disappeared, the hall became a mess while everyone present started to shiver uncontrobly from the intensity of the scene that had materialized in front of their eyes. Even the Queen who had a martial base from the Ninth Kingdom that could easily destroy a country by herself if she wanted to couldn''t even resist one attack from This terrifying entity.

    Fray looked at this mess with a calm expression without interfering. Since he didn''t care about the disappearance of these characters, after all, he knows that they are all still alive instead, he focused on something more important which very few people noticed.

    "A trial? What does he mean?"

    "I don''t know. This is the first time thews have done something like this in history."

    [Applying Trial restrictions in progress]

    [Individual stats restrictions applied sessfully]

    [Confidentiality restrictions applied sessfully]

    Before the guests could even read the messages, all of the guests suddenly felt their energy and muscr strength decrease so rapidly which made everyone open their eyes in shock.

    "What''s going on? I''ve lost my power base." A middle-aged man suddenly cried out in terror.

    "What? thews can control our fighting base, how this is even possible?"

    ( interesting, it was able to restrict my physical stats even though I don''t use energy directly, so this is the power of a second-degreew...it''s terrifying ) Fray thought seriously, noticing the expressions of fear and shock that were drawn on the faces of the guests after losing their power, at this moment the strength of all the guests had been reduced to the First Kingdom including Fray.

    "Luke, did you lose your power too?" An asked with a serious face as she tried hard to stay standing due to the pressure that became more difficult to bear due to the sudden decrease of her power.

    "Yes, it seems that it''s trying to make everyone''s power equal, but why would he do that?" Luke asked with a serious face as he watched the angel who was still floating without moving carefully.

    "This power cannot be possessed by a third-degreew��" Lisa who was analyzing the situation from the beginning suddenly mumbled in a low voice.

    "Are you saying it''s a second-degreew?" Loe who also attended the party as Lisa''s escort asked in a surprised voice

    "Yes, it''s a second-degreew for sure," Lisa replied in a serious voice

    "..." After hearing Lisa''s words, Luke, An, and Loe''s expressions suddenly became more serious. ording to history, one time a third-degreew almost destroyed the human continent after losing its control, they couldn''t evenprehend what a second-degreew is capable of.

    Nearby, unbeknownst to Luke and the others, a well-dressed man was looking at them with a stifled expression on his face (S**t, this was not in our n, the Queen and a lot of the VIPs who were the main goal of this mission were taken out, and now the members of the Shield who always interfere in our ns havee here as well, this is very dangerous ) The man thought seriously, then he took a deep breath and mumbled in a low voice, "Okay, let''s calm down. There are still a lot of people who had significant positions in the kingdom here, eliminating them will make our goal easier."

    [The suspects are being analyzed....]

    [Failed to find the culprit...]

    [Trying again..]

    [Error....].

    [Trying again..]

    ? [Error....]

    .

    .

    .

    The guests read the series of messages in sluggish expressions trying hard to understand what the angel meant by these messages, frightened by some terrifying conclusions that appeared in their minds.

    At the same time, Fray looked at the angel who was still desperately trying to figure something out though the angel still held the same expressionless face as before, unable to show any emotion. Fray knew that thew had in fact already given up hope of finding what he was looking For itself, which leaves him only one option avable.

    As Fray predicted, the series of messages suddenly stopped for a while before new messages started appearing in front of the guests.

    [Attention You are now in the warw trial.]

    [Description: An abnormal interference in thew of war policy has been detected. This interference would cause an unknown imbnce in the continent''s equilibrium. ]

    [The purpose of the trial: Finding the culprit who caused this defect to repair the damage]

    [The suspects will be given three days to present the culprit]

    "Wh-what? culprit?"

    " what does he mean by abnormal interference?"

    "Three days!... What will happen after these three days?" Luke muttered in a low voice, noticing the look of terror and bewilderment that covered the guests'' faces

    "Abnormal interference? Could it��" Suddenly Lisa who was in deep thought muttered with a stifled expression

    "Lisa, do you know what he means?" An quickly asked after hearing Lisa''s mumbling.

    "I''m not sure, but there is only one exnation for what is going on...," said Lisa, then stopped abruptly and looked at the angel for a while, then continued, "A curse... someone used a curse to disturb thisw and it seems now that the angel is trying to find this person."

 Chapter 68: The Trial (2)

    The curses are ancient rituals that use the power ofws to create unnatural attacks and effects through the use of strange rituals, but the use of curses has been banned, and all the documents and rituals used to invoke them have been destroyed a long time ago because curses actually have frightening and unexpected effects on thews the thing that can expose the continent to unprecedented disasters in case thews lost control of their power.

    "Actually, that would exin why thew interfered in this matter. But why would the angel find it so difficult to find the person who cursed him? That doesn''t make sense," Luke said in a questioning voice after hearing Lisa''s idea. Noticing the terrifying power that thew has now shown, it''s clear that this angel has very good control over hisw that it makes no sense that he can''t detect the person who directly breached his control like that, at least that''s what Luke thought, but...

    "No, in fact, it makes sense that the angel would not be able to detect the culprit. After all, a curse strong enough to break through aw of the second degree should be able to easily conceal the traces of its origin," replied Lisa.

    "So what is the angel going to do now?" asked Loe, who was still trying to keep his cool in this chaos to protect Lisa who was under his preservation.

    "Since the angel couldn''t find the culprit, it still has only one option avable..." Lisa said in a calm voice.

    "He''s going to use us to find the culprit..." An whispered in a low voice, interrupting Lisa''s words

    " Yes" Lisnd as Lisa expected, it didn''t take long before many windows appeared in front of the guests which made everyone open their mouths in horror.

    [Trial case windohat is the trial?

    What is the purpose of this trial?

    What are the restrictions of statistics?

    What are the confidentiality restrictions?

    .

    .

    .

    .]

    The window that appeared now contained many answers and information about the trial but Fray who already knew all the information mentioned in the message, did not read it, he just waited patiently for the start of the first stage of the trial.

    So after some time, the guests finished reading the window they got a clearer idea of ??what the angel wanted so without having any other choice the guests waited patiently for the next window to appeahe angel on the other side, after noticing that everyone had finished reading the message, sent another window to the guests

    [The first stage, the voting stage, will now begin.]

    [The building has been sessfully surrounded by the barrier]

    [Dpressing]

    "The pressure... it''s gone."

    "Oh my God, I almost passed out..."

    "Ohh thank good..."

    As soon as these messages appeared in front of the guests suddenly the guests felt a big relief e because the pressure that was holding them for so long finally disappeared, which made the guests regain their freedom to move, so they all headed to the windows of the hall to try to find a way to escape from the hand of this entity, but...

    "What�� what is this? Where has the rest of the pce disappeared?"

    "Oh my God, I can''t see anything, what''s this darkness?"

    "This can''t be... where the magicmps disappeared..."

    "Even the moon has disappeared..."

    "It must be a space deformation..."

    When the guests looked outside the window, all they could see on the horizon was pitch-ck darkness everywhere, no matter how hard everyone tried, they couldn''t see anything outside the hall, it seems that the hall was floating in a huge dark void. Hence, everyone realized that this darkness is not normal, but rather the result of the barrier that thew previously mentioned, which means that escaping from this ce is now impossible.

    [Voting stage: Vote for the most suspect, the suspect who gets the highest vote will be eliminated]

    [Voting time: Three hours]

    After these messages appeared, everyone ignored the dark barrier that surrounded the hall and directed their focus to these windows. After reading the windows carefully, everyone realized what they had to do, which is to vote for the person they suspect is the culprit, then the angel will get rid of him if this suspect was the real culprit the curse will be revoked after his death, if the curse continues after the death of the suspect, the trial will continue. To help the guests discover the culprit, the angel sent a long window containing much random information that thew has been able to reach so far.

    [Case file:

    Crime: attacking thew of war by using an alpha curce of the crime: Morial Cithe goal of the curse: Unleashing the dead soldiers in the kingdohe number of perpetrators: unknown.

    Culbrit''s power: Unknown.

    The main suspects who benefited most from the crime:

    1/ Prada family

    2/ Niram Empire

    .

    .

    .

    ]

    (As expected, I''m the prime suspect) Fray thought with a cold expression as he read the letter. Fray was not surprised by this window he already expect this. After all, it makes sense that angel would put the Prada family at the top of his list of suspects given their violent history and turbulent rtionship with the Lionar Kingdom.

    Fray wasn''t the only one who discovered this important detail, all the guests had noticed the Prada family at the top of the list of suspects and due to their previous interactions with Fray, many of them had already decided who they would vote for.

 Chapter 69: The Trial(3) The Prey

    [The confidentiality restrictions: Thew of war will guarantee the secrecy of any action taken by suspects in this trial, and thews will impede anyone who releases these secrets outside of trial]

    Reading the concept of the confidentiality restrictions everyone realized that they could in fact vote on anyone they wanted anonymously which meant that they would face no consequences no matter who they voted for.

    And so, at this point, many of them have already decided who to vote for, not only because he has insulted the Lionar kingdom and its inhabitants more than once, the thing that everyone here hates, actually a lot of the guests really think that he''s the most suspicious person here. After all, he''s the only one at this party who haspelling reasons to attack the kingdom, as all the other guests are on friendly terms with the kingdom except this person, therefore, no matter how much everyone thinks, they can''t find a better candidate than the head of the evil Prada family to vote on.

    In the middle of the hall filled with hundreds of guests, suddenly a vague silence fell in the air, but despite this silence, everyone here understood what was going on in the minds of the other guests, they could see it in each other''s eyes and they reached a tacit understanding between them. At this point, they have already decided.

    "So ??it''s time to move again" Fray whimpered as he noticed the side nces that all the guests were looking at him with, he could see that fierce and unpleasant look of course Fray understands the meaning behind this look, (They look at me like a hunter waiting to kill his prey...interesting) Fray

    "They want to vote on Fray," said Lisa in a low voice, looking at Fray''s expression, which was still cold and indifferent as always.

    "Should we help him?" Leo asked in a serious voice, after all, Fray saved him, his youngdy, and even his men that day and until now he still feels that he owes Fray, so Leo thought that this was a good opportunity to pay back his debt.

    "..." An slowly opened her mouth to say something but for some reason, no word came out, so she closed her mouth again and also looked at Fray''s face with aplicated expression.

    Luke noticed An''splicated expression, his heart suddenly became inexplicably heavy, but he shortly ignored this ufortable feeling and said, "Okay, let''s try to convince them to...."

    "Rin." Fray, who was still standing in a certain corner, said with an indifferent expression which interrupted Luke who had noticed this.

    "Sir." Suddenly and without warning a tall, fit teenager appeared behind Fray with a respectful expression on his face.

    "You know what to do," Fray said in a cold voice, looking at the guests who were shocked by Rin''s sudden appearance.

    "Yes, sir," Rin said in a respectful voice, then walked forward slowly before standing in front of Fray, when suddenly the respectful look he had unexpectedly turned cold and angry as he looked at the crowd of guests.

    The guests who rolled their eyes with Rin''s eyes suddenly trembled without even realizing why but quickly seized themselves, after all, no matter who this young man was, he do anything. After all, he was standing against more than three hundred guests and a second-degreew, so even though they could sense the threat of this terrifying teenager they knew that it would be difficult for him to harm them. Consequently, after reassuring themselves, the guests regained their self-confidence and looked at Rin with cold, confident eyes as if they were challenging him.

    After noticing this challenge Rin became even angrier. So without wasting any time, he raised his hands in the air and then suddenly before anyone realized what he was trying to do...

    "Ahh...what is this?"

    "It hurts!! Ahhhhh!! How did this happen?"

    "It''s that boy. He''s the..."

    "Ahhh...help..."

    "What a terrifying speed," Luke muttered as he watched the scene unfold before his eyes with a shocked face.

    "He''s fast��" Loe said with a solemn face, even though he couldn''tprehend how this happened as everything happened with super speed and skill.

    "P-lease�� I''m s-orr--y I won''t vote on you. I promise�� Ple-ase s-ave me." One of the men who was aiming to vote on Fray muttered in a broken voice while holding his neck, which was surrounded by a thin, solid wire, the wire holding his neck is so tight that it makes him face difficulty breathing and speaking, he realized that if the wire hammered a little more, his head would surely be separated from his body, and this wire was being controlled by the young-faced teenager who was standing in front of Fray as he noticed that this wire had extended to the hand of this terrifying teenager. In fact, this man did not even understand how this happened. In the blink of an eye, he found himself stuck in this dire wire with no possibility of escape.

    And this man wasn''t the only one suffering from this intractable condition, for at this moment hundreds of simr wires were connecting Rin''s hand and the necks of hundreds of guests with just a simple movement Rin can kill them all.

    *Spectrum wires* This is the weapon that Rin picked from the Prada family''s treasury and is a rare-grade weapon. It is one of the most dangerous weapons in the possession of the Prada Family, but it takes great talent and skill to master it, but Rin of course had no problem mastering it in such a short period of time. And in this situation where everyone''s strength was restricted, Rin with his terrifying assassination skills, this weapon in his hands became a force that was difficult to counter.

    And so, in the blink of an eye the prey bes the hunter

    ????????????

    Sorry for the absence a had exams and college. but now we back to 1 chap per day

 Chapter 70: The Trial(4)

    "Ah..."

    "If you kill us, Lionar kingdom will surely take revenge...let us go."

    "Mister Prada, I will vote for whoever you want, just release me, please..."

    "Ahh... please forgive us..."

    First, a rank twow appeared with dangerous intent after that they discovered that there is a powerful curse on them then many surprises attacked them one after the other the thing that already made the guests in a turbulent mental state and now their lives were put in the hands of one of the most dangerous people on the continent all this made the important guests who never set foot on the battlefield, breakpletely and start screaming hystericallin on the other side didn''t care about their screams at all. He just kept holding the Spectrum Wires as he looked at the guests'' frightened expressions with an indifferent expression.

    "This is dangerous. we have to stop this?" Loe asked while looking at the hundreds of guests who had been trapped by hundreds of transparent wires trying hard to break free to no avail.

    (It seems that this boy is one of the members of that squad that appeared in the city recently. I have heard that they are ruthless. He would surely kill them all without hesitation if Fray ordered him to) Lisa thought with a calm expression as she looked at the indifferent look the boy was carrying for some reason that look assured Lisa that this boy is far much more dangerous than he seemn the past few weeks, many rumors appeared about the Assassination Squad that targets monstermunities in Iskar city and although their activities were very secretive, the Ronal family was able to gather some information about them, and ording to this information, the members of this organization are young and have integrated assassination skills, as they are dangerous and ruthless. And ording to what Lisa saw today, this description matches this child. But this information is so confidential that Lisa couldn''t divulge it to Luke and the others. She just said, "This boy is too dangerous. We have to free the guests from his hands."

    "He has held more than two-thirds of the guests. It will be difficult to free them all by ourselves," An said, then turned her eyes to the angel who was still floating in his ce without moving and said, "But why did the angel is so quiet?"

    "Yes, that''s strange. Why hasn''t thew stopped this boy yet?" Loe said with a questioning expression. That boy is now holding the majority of the audience hostage, and even if he did not kill them all, he would surely use them to tamper with the vote, which would make the trial unfair, but despite all this the angel still floating in his ce without showing any intention to interfere in the matter.

    "Luke, what do you think?..ha! Where did he go?" Lisa

    (As expected, the goal of this angel in this trial is not to find the culprit...) Fray thought, Fray had a certain idea of ??the real purpose of this angel from this trial and now he has confirmed his idea. Hence, the moment Fray was about to open his mouth to talk to the guests, suddenly a character emerged from the crowd.

    "Boy, please release the hostages," Luke said in a calm voice, standing just a few steps away from Rin.

    "Who is this?"

    "It looks familiar, does any of you know who he is?"

    "Oh! I knew it was Locke, the vice leader of the Shield Union organization."

    "I knew him many people call him the greatest genius of the younger generation, from what I heard he had already reached the Seventh kingdom even though he was still in his twenties."

    "If this is true, he will certainly be able to save us, right?"

    "Please save us, Mr. Luke."

    "we''ll do our best to get you out from her safely. Just stay calm," Luke yelled loudly after hearing the guests'' screams, then turned towards Rin and said, " let them go, and let''s talk peacefully."

    "..." Rin who still had the same expression indifferently looked at Luke without even bothering himself to answer, after all, Rin was just executing orders and there would be no point in answering Luke.

    Luke on the other side who was already in a stormy mood from all these events after getting no answer suddenly became angry and said in an impatient voice as he turned his eyes from Rin to the tall figure standing behind him, "Fray tell your servant to end this or I''ll use force to stop him"

    "Sorry, I can''t release them right now," Fray said in a calm voice, looking at Luke''s angry expression indifferently.

    After hearing Fray''s answer suddenly Luke''s expression became even angrier but he realized that there would be no point in talking to Fray any longer, as he knows Fray well and he knows that since he said he won''t release them now he definitely wouldn''t change his opinion so Luke turned around Once again to Rin''s direction and said, "Boy, if you kill these people, you certainly won''t be able to survive from Lionar Kingdom''s pursuit. Just let them go and I''ll guarantee your safety."

    (That b***d he''s trying to steal my servant in my presence ) Fray thought, angry at Luke''s sickening rudeness, but this wasn''t a good time to be angry, so Fray quickly decided to ignore his feelings for the time being.

    Rin as usual didn''t bother answering Luke''s words, which made Luke grit his teeth in anger and say "Then don''t me me for being rude..."

    Just afterpleting his words, Luke disappeared from his spot and rushed toward Rin at a terrifying speeuke is in fact a smart character and usually depends on careful nning to carry out his objectives, but he has a big weakness that almost caused his death more than once in the novel, which is that he bes too hasty when he feels angry.

    Rin, who noticed Luke rushing towards him, couldn''t evenprehend the terrifying speed with which Luke was moving despite Rin''s talent and skill in martial arts he realized that his enemy is on apletely different level than him and that he will not be able to dodge this attack no matter how hard he tries, but...

    Doouddenly the guests who didn''t evenprehend what was happening suddenly heard a huge crash sound, they all looked in the direction of the sound to see two figures being pushed away from the center of the collision.

    "Fray!..." Luke who was suddenly pushed back muttered in a low voice as he looked at a tall muscr figure with long ck hair and a cold expression.

 Chapter 71: The Trial (5)

    (My hand...) Luke thought a serious face while looking at the hand he used to collide with Fray as he felt a strong pain striking it, then turned toward Fray''s direction and whispered in a low voice, "He''s much stronger than expected... In this situation, it will be hard to win against him." "

    Fray on the other side stood in front of Rin looking at Luke with a cold expression, Fray is now in the first phase, which multiplies his body abilities thirty times, although Fray''s strength is restricted in the first kingdom as well. Using the first phase, Fray''s power is equivalent to a warrior in the Third Kingdom, so he naturally wouldn''t have much trouble fighting against Luke.

    "Luke, stop, this is not the time to fight." Suddenly Lisa ran out of the guests and said in a loud voice, looking at Luke with an angry gaze.

    Even though Luke heard Lisa screaming, he didn''t even turn to look at her. As his attention right now waspletely concentrated on Fray, analyzing his next move.

    After seeing the look in Luke''s eyes, Fray said with a serious face and a cold voice, "If you attack again, I will kill you."

    After hearing Fray''s sentence suddenly, the expressions of Luke, Lisa Loe, and even An became serious. If someone else had said this, they would not take it so seriously, perhaps even considered it a ridiculous statement, but not Fray, although Luke is Stronger than Fray in normal circumstances, they know that since Fray himself said that, he will certainly try his best to make his wordse true.

    (Kill me!!...did he thinks that he''s capable of killing me) Luke thought angrily, although he also realized that Fray wasn''t joking about his threat, his pride did not allow him to ept that Fray, who had always been trying topete with him, is now looking down at him like this.

    "Luke..." Suddenly before Luke took off to attack Fray again, An appeared in front of him with an angry expression, "Stop, remember where we are. Stop being so childish If you keep acting like this, you''ll endanger people''s lives," An said, blocking Luke''s path with her body.

    After hearing An''s words, suddenly Luke regained his stability. He looked around to see the looks of fear and terror on the guests'' faces and the emotionless look the angel was looking at them with, and he said, "You''re right, I lost control of myself for a moment, I''m sorry."

    After seeing that Luke had regained his senses, An turned towards Fray and said, "Mr. Prada, please release the hostages. I promise that no one will vote on you."

    After hearing An call him Mr. Prada, Fray suddenly felt a strange sensation squeezing his heart, but he soon remembered the promise he had made to himself, then replied calmly, "Why would I trust you?"

    "..." An fell silent, unable to answer. For some reason, she felt a little sad after hearing that Fray did not trust her, but at the same time, she realized that he was right. She could not guarantee that the other guests would not vote on him after they were released which made her unable toe to a good answer.

    "Fray we have to help each other out of this situation, what you are doing now will only make our crisis worse," Lisa said after noticing that An had no answer.

    "I''m sorry I won''t release them until the voting phase is over," Fray said in a serious voice

    " OK, you can keep them until the voting is over, but you can''t hurt them and you can''t use them to tamper with the vote or we''ll intervene to stop you," said Lisa, standing next to Luke An and Leo, who were looking at Fray with a serious expression in support of Lisa''s words. Fray is now holding more than two-thirds of the guests hostages. If he forces them all to vote on someone, it will be hard to stop them, so it is necessary to prevent Fray from using this action at all cost

    "Okay, I won''t interfere with the vote," Fray said slowly after seeing their serious expressions, then turned to Rin, who was still standing quietly in his ce, and said, "If someone tries to do something annoying again, feel free to kill them all."

    "...." Luke, An Lisa, and all the other people present suddenly felt a weak chill run through their bodies after hearing Fray''s cold words.

    "What are we going to do, sister?" Asked the fourth princess Iman after watching the interaction between Fray and the others from one corner of the hall

    "It''s going to be hard to convince the head of the Prada family to release the hostages. Let''s join the members of the Shield union to find the culprit for now," Noelle said as she looked at Luke and the others who had already started trying to find the real culprit.

    "Okay." The second princess, the fourth, the fifth, and the four royal guards who were escorting the princesses, said in unison, then followed the first princess Noelle, who began to move toward Luke.

    After a while, Fray was still standing in the corner of the hall with Rin watching the actions of Luke and the others without interfering. At this point, the members of the Shield union, along with the four princesses, and many people tried many ways to discover the culprit, such as questioning the guests and analyzing the case file multiple times. And even using a lot of different investigation recursions, but so far there has been no result and the thing that made everyone more revolutionary is that the time given by thew is about to expire

    (They still haven''t noticed that person''s absence yet...it''s really a strong curse) Fray thought as he watched this chaos with a calm expression without bothering to interfere in this useless investigation.

    [Phase one time has expired, please vote for the prime suspect]

 Chapter 72: The Vote

    [Please vote for one of the following suspects:

    1/Fray Prada

    2 /Oscar Lige

    3/...

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ]

    [Time to announce the perpetrator: 15 minutes]

    "D***! Time''s up!" Lisa muttered angrily after seeing the window.

    "We didn''t get anything new, what should we do now?" Loe asked with a confused ftually, until now Luke and the others didn''t get any progress in the case so they couldn''t find the culprit the angel was looking for the thing that made everyone in a chaotic mood.

    "No matter who I think of it, I can''t find a more suspicious suspect than the head of the Prada family," Iman said suddenly, looking at Fray with a skeptical look.

    "..." After hearing this im Luke An, Lisa, the princesses, and everyone involved in the investigation looked at Fray, who still carry an indifferent expression, as if what was happening now didn''t matter to him at all, in fact, they all can''t think of a suspect other than Fray but unfortunately they do not have the evidence nor the power to vote on him now.

    By noticing that An finally realized why Fray didn''t want to release the hostages

    "Lady. Noelle, you are the heiress of the Lionar Kingdom, what do you think we should do?" Luke asked,

    Noelle is the first princess and the direct heiress to the throne of the kingdom, and since this matter concerns the citizens of her kingdom, Luke thought it necessary to take her opinion before doing anything.

    (Actually, the only option left is to sacrifice someone to pass this dilemma But unfortunately, I can''t say that idea out loud) Noelle l actually has a few ideas for dealing with the situation but she can''t say any of them. If the citizens of the kingdom find out about these ideas, Noelle will lose their support for sure

    (If only that bastard didn''t have these hostages...) Noelle thought angrily, looking in Fray''s direction before turning around and looking at Luke to say, "I actually don''t have any good ideas. I''ll let you deal with this situation, Mr. Luke if it''s possible." "

    "Well, actually, I can''t find a suitable solution for this situation as well," Luke said with an ufortable expression, looking at the angel who was still waiting for their response.

    "I have an idea but I''m not sure if it will work," said Firrett, who had joined the investigation as well

    "Do you really have an idea? What is it?" Luke asked with a hopeful expression on his face when he heard Firrett''s statement

    "We don''t vote," Firrett said with a serious expression before looking at everyone''s questionable expressions and continued, "the angel can''t force us all to vote, after all, he can''t harm all of us just for not voting, I guess if we all abstained from voting, the angel would surely give us another chance."

    "This idea has a lot of uncalcted variables, but it''s actually the only solution we have right now if we don''t want to sacrifice an innocent person," said Lisa after some time of thought.

    "But how are we going to convince all these people not to vote?" Lisa asked, noticing the look of terror on the guests'' faces.

    "Yes, that''s going to be difficult," Firrett said with a serious expression. There are more than four hundred guests, and even if only some of them decided to vote, thew will count their votes, so for this n to seed, all guests, without exception, should abstain from voting.

    "We don''t have any other solution other than this, let''s separate and try to talk to them," Luke saience, having decided what n to follow, all the members of the investigation dispersed and began to persuade the guests not to vote on anyone.

    On the other hand, Fray, who was watching this farce without interfering, suddenly noticed a member of the investigation advancing in his direction.

    "Fray, I''m sure you know what we''re trying to do, can we count on you?" Lisa asked in a serious voice after arriving in front of Fray

    "Okay, I won''t vote," Fray said briefly. After all, Fray knows that his vote wouldn''t change anything anyway.

    "Okay, thank you," Lisa said with a grateful expression, before slowly turning her eyes to look in the direction of the guests still stuck in Rin''s wires as she thought (Should I ask him about that...?)

    After noticing Lisa''s gaze, Fray said slowly, "I already promised that I wouldn''t interfere with the vote."

    After hearing Fray''s answer, Lisa''s expression turned disappointed, and said, "Yes, you''re right, well, thanks anyway."

    [Voting time has ended]

    Suddenly a window appeared before the eyes of the guests, causing everyone to look and fall into solemn silence, waiting for the next window to appear.

    [The main suspect is....]

    [Alex Zohan]

    "What ?..."

    "How did this happen? Didn''t we all agree not to vote?"

    " D***..." Luke muttered angrily.

    "The n failed," Lisa said with a disappointed expression fact, they all knew that the possibility of failure of this n was big. After all, it was almost impossible to convince all these frightened and perturbed people to try such an uncertain n, but even so, they still had hope that it would seed and that they would not have to sacrifice an innocent person.

    "No! No! It''s not my fault. I didn''t do anything�� I''m innocent." A middle-aged man suddenly started screaming in the middle of the guests.

    "..." Luke, An, Lisa, and all the other members of the investigation looked at the man with regretful and sympathetic expressions, unable to know what to do.

    Suddenly the man who was trembling with fear began to walk towards Luke, shouting, "Please, Mr. Luke, please save me..."

    Unfortunately, before the man can reach Luke''s position...

    [The suspect has been sentenced...]

    [by death]

    Doouddenly, the man''s head exploded iprehensibly and his dead body fell to the ground, leaving all the guests shocked by the horror of the scene

    //////////////

    Thanks for the support guys I really appreciate it

 Chapter 73: The Guests’ Outrage

    (Everything going ording to the n just how did the master know all this in advance? I am sure that the Prada family is not involved in this curse... The master hides many terrifying secrets) Rin, who was watching what was happening with a Poker face, suddenly thought as he remembered Fray''s speech a few days ago.

    *****

    "The angel will force the audience to find the culprit responsible for the curse, and given our rtionship with Lionar kingdom, they will of course suspect me as head of the Prada family first, and since the angel will give themplete privacy, they will no doubt present me as the culprit," said Fray in a serious voice, looking at Rin and Casper who were sitting with him around the table.

    "That''s not a problem, it would be easy to stop them from voting on you with Axelius'' help," Casper answered confidently

    "No, you won''t enter the hall with me, you have another task plus you''re bad at hiding," said Fray

    "hiding!�� do you mean you will take Rin but he is an assassin, how will he be able to control that huge number of��?" Casper

    " Spectrum Wire" Rin suddenly mumbled, interrupting Casper''s words

    "Yes, it would be easy for Rin to detain arge number of guests using Spectrum Wires after they lose their power," Fray said calmly, confirming Rin''s words.

    "But, sir, even though I have the skill of stealth, it will be difficult to pass through the gate without drawing the guards'' attention, in addition to that the party will contain many powerful people, even by using the rune created by the master, it will be difficult to hide from their sight."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll distract the guards when I enter to give you a chance to enter without problems. As for the guests, they will be distracted at the party, and since it''s a friendly party, they will naturally lower their caution. Just keep a good distance between you and the people whose strength exceeds the Seventh Kingdom. Using the rune In addition to your stealth skill, I''m sure you will be able to stay hidden from them." Fray said with a confident expression as he looked at Rin, who still had a skeptical expression on his face.

    *****

    Suddenly, interrupting Rin''s thought, several consecutive windows appeared in front of the guests'' eyes.

    [The curse is not nullified]

    [ fail ]

    [The used Alex Zohan was not the culprit]

    [The trial will continue]

    "Oh my...! The head of the family��"

    "Aleeeex, no, no, it can''t be...?"

    "dad..."

    "Just who is the b***d responsible for inciting this being''s wrath?"

    Shock, fear, hopelessness, and many other heavy emotions filled the faces and hearts of the guests at this moment, even Luke and An, and the others were no exception.

    Only Fray, remained calm and indifferent to what was happening, as he already predicted this, and he knew that this was just the beginning. The situation would soon be more unpleasant.

    (But why exactly is that guy?) Fray thought, that man named Alex wasn''t even on the top ten suspects list and there was no evidence to suggest he was the culprit.

    "Okay, it doesn''t matter. Everything will be rified very soon." Fray muttered in a low voice, then turned toward Rin and said, "Release them."

    "Okay, sir," Rin replied in a respectful voice, then quickly retrieved the wires from the hostages'' necks.

    "Oh, what a relief!"

    " Thank God I thought he was going to kill us."

    "Finally, sigh..."

    As soon as they were released, the hostages began to sigh in relief. Those wires were pressing down on the guests'' throats, causing an ufortable and painful sensation, not to mention the fear and terror the attendees felt at the fall of their lives in the hands of a Prada family member. But soon these sighs and words of joy turned into shouts of anger and hatred.

    "This b***d, he dared to hold us hostage in our country. We have to punish him" Suddenly the head of the Kianel family who was also one of the hostages shouted in angen fact, the head of the Kianel family had wished to maintain a friendly rtionship with the Prada family, but Fray, with his despicable actions towards his family and with the Lionar Kingdom, led him to a state of uncontroble anger and hatred. At this moment, the head of the Kianel family promised himself to take revenge on the head of the Prada family, even if it cost him his life, and he was not the only one who had these thoughts

    "Yes, we can''t forgive this wicked man any longer."

    "He has insulted our queen and our kingdom and he even dared to hold us, hostage, during this catastrophe these crimes are unforgivable."

    "Yes, I don''t care about the consequences anymore. We have to teach him a lesson."

    Not only did he insult them more than once, but he also took advantage of the moment when they were at their most vulnerable State to betray and threaten them therefore, all the citizens of the Lionar Kingdom without exception, began to despise the presence of Fray Prada.

    Luke and the investigation team, who have not yet recovered from their shock over the terrible failure of their n, suddenly notice that dozens of guests gather in a group looking at Fray with angry looks. Anyone can tell that they have decided to attack Fray.

    "Another problem..."The Fourth Princess Iman said angrily

    "It seems that the guests want to take revenge on the head of the Prada family," said the Third Princess Elia with a worried expression

    "But why does Fray still have such a rxed expression?" Loe said shaking, looking at Fry who was standing alone in the corner of the hall, as usual, with an expressionless poker face, a drink in his hands.

    "Yes, you are right. Is he so confident of himself despite facing so many fighters?" Elia saiow the power of all present is restricted in the First Kingdom, so in these circumstances, the strength of numbers cannot be resisted. Previously, the attendants could not fight Fray and Rin only because Rin surprised them by taking them hostage before they interacted, but in a Face-to-Face fight, it would be impossible for Fray to win against that number.

    "Mr. Prada, I am the court judge of the Lionar Kingdom. You have broken thews of the Kingdom more than once, and now with the power granted to me by her Majesty Queen Fozya the sixth, I ask you to surrender yourself so that your crimes may be judged justly," said a white-haired old man in a cold voice, looking at Fray, behind him standing dozens of men releasing powerful auras

    "And if I don''t want to?" Fray answered with a rxed voice, as he ced the drink in his hands on the table next to him.

    "Then we will have to use force��" the old man answered in a cold voice as the men behind him started to advance in Fray''s direction.

 Chapter 74: Change Of Plans (1)

    "The angel doesn''t react again..." Lisa muttered in a low voice as she looked at the Six Winged avatar who had stopped sending messages for some reason and instead started watching the struggle with an expressionless face.

    (Should I just kill them?) Fray thought with a cold expression as he watched the dozens of guests rushing towards him at great speed. In fact, at this moment Fray began to get tired of all this farce which made him feel angry, and really wants to y these fools, but unfortunately, he can''t do that. After all, these people are important to the Lionar kingdom and killing them would cause him a lot of unwanted problems not only that he would start an unwanted war with the Lionar kingdom which will be difficult to gain, but killing them will also weaken the power of the kingdom, the thing that will shatter the bnce of the continent''s powers, which will have a lot of unfavorable effects on the human continent and the Iskar city

    (Okay, let''s just use that aura to scare them, if I just released it with all it might, they''ll find it hard to stop its effects with their sealed power) Fray thought with a serious expression.

    The aura is a semi-material embodiment of the immaterial existence of a person, and it usually expresses three main things: a person''s strength, spirit type, and personality. Whenever these factors differ, the strength and influence of a person''s aura differ, but Fray for some reason found that there is another factor that affects his aura, which is his bond With his spirit Narod, he had recently realized that the more powerful his bond with Narod became, the more powerful and ferocious his aura became. It was as if Narod''s aura was gradually merging with Fray''s aura, and now this aura actually strong enough to make warriors from the first and second kingdom bass out easily.

    Stetetehe sounds of steps flooded the hall, in the blink of an eye, Fray found himself surrounded by more than forty fighters with luxurious clothes and fierce expressions, but suddenly and for the first time the cold expression that Fray always carry faded away, and in its ce appeared a furious look filled with hostility.

    Horror, fear, dread, power, Majesty, crushing pressure, these were all feelings that everyone present suddenly felt for some reason but these sentiments were so fleeting that they didn''t even have time to react to them, they appeared and vanished in just a few milliseconds.

    "What was that?..."

    "Did you feel that too��?"

    "Was the angel behind this?"

    In fact, because of the speed of what happened, the majority of the audience did not even realize what was the reason for these terrifying feelings they felt, but there are very few characters who have previous experience with this exact sensation, who realize what is going on...

    "That aura��" Lisa suddenly muttered inaudibly

    "..." An looked in Fray''s direction with aplicated expression, recollecting some memories that she had forgotten a long time ago for some reason.

    "There is no doubt about that. That was an aura, but who was behind it�� Was it the angel?" Luke said with a questioning expressioven Rin whoe back to hiding again looked at Fray''s back with aplex expression, still finding it difficult to gauge the power and secrets of his master.

    "It must have something to do with what''s going on over there," said Loe, pointing to the group still surrounding Fralthough this aura was abnormally violent in a terrifying manner and was sufficient to render a lot of people unable to fight, it was so short that it couldn''t affect the guests who surrounded Fray so at this moment they were still surrounding Frey with violent expressions in their faces.

    "Sigh, I''ll try to stop them..." Suddenly before Noelle could finish her words, an unexpected window appeared that made everyone open their eyes in surprise.

    [Fray Prada has been removed from the list of suspects]

    [Fray Prada appointed as investigator representing thew of war]

    [From now on, attacking Fray Prada is prohibited.]

    "what?..."

    "What''s going on here, wasn''t the head of the Prada family the prime suspect?"

    "And what does an investigator even mean?"

    After reading the three letters, everyone present suddenly began to mutter in surprise, unable toprehend what was going on even Luke and the investigative team did not understand how Fray had gone from being the prime suspect in the case to aw of war investigator.

    (What? That didn''t happen in the novel...Does it have something to do with what happened earlier?) Fray thought as many different ideas raced through his mind.

    Moments ago:

    When Fray suddenly tried to unleash his aura for some reason he felt like time was getting slower for him of course at that moment Fray understood that there was only one entity here capable of such a thing.

    So Fray quickly looked in the angel''s direction Thus, he could see it, the strange, surprised expression on the angel''s always nk face.

    [An existence of rank #### has been detected]

    [##### Confirmed]

    [There was an error typing the message]

    [the reason has been found]

    [there is an intervention from the Law #####]

    [Mr. Fray Prada has been removed from the list of suspects]

    [Do you want to leave the trial?]

    [Yes/No]

    Fray re-hid his aura and read the rapidly disappearing messages with great intensity with aplex expression and although he didn''t understand anything he chose Nhen, suddenly the flow of time returned to normal.

    "Don''t think this is over..."

    "We will surely make you pay for your actions after this is over."

    Having no other choice, the group with heavy and angry expressions dispersed after leaving a few words but Fray who still had a nk expression overwhelmed by the messages he had seen before, did not pay any attention to their words.

    (Does Narod have anything to do with what happened? Does this mean that Narod has something to do with this world?.... just who are you Narod?) Fray''s mind sank into a lot of questions that he did not find a solution to, but he quickly regained his focus after reading Other unexpected messages that appeared in front of him.

    [A new variant has been discovered in the case]

    [Phases 2 and 3 will be removed from the trial]

 Chapter 75: Change Of Plans(2)

    [A new variant has been discovered in the case]

    [Phases 2 and 3 will be removed from the trial]

    [The fourth phase has begun]

    [details:

    The type of curse has been discovered to be a type of sacrifice where sufficient power to apply the curse is sacrificed.

    [Missions: First, find the sacrifice and cancel iecond, find the outside party responsible for executing the sacrifice and use it to find the culprit controlling the curse.]

    "Sacrifice! Does it mean a human sacrifice?.."

    "And how will we find this sacrifice?"

    "More importantly why did the angel take so long to discover such an important piece of information?��"

    Those present discussed with skeptical expressions, unable toprehend what this message, which contained so many unintelligible words, meant.

    But the one who was most surprised by this message was nobody but Fray, who was sure that something like this did not happen in the original novel, and he could not even imagine the reason why the angel would change his ns like this.

    (Damn it. This is bad. If it continues like this, it will be impossible toplete the n.) Fray thought as his expression became colder and more nervous. In fact, the main key to the sess of Fray''s n is a reward that the angel would have given in the third phase of the trial, but now that the second and third phases have been canceled, Fray will not be able to take that reward, which means that he cannot aplish his n now.

    [It has been discovered that the sacrifice is outside the barrier.]

    [The trial barrier will be expanded]

    [ Fourth stage rules:

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .]

    The guests examine the three letters carefully, but suddenly they all opened their eyes simultaneously with surprise and looked in Fray''s direction with ufortable expressions.

    "This is unexpected," Fray mumbled in a low voice after reading the message, but before Fray could even express his surprise, a private message suddenly appeared before his eyes.

    [Congrattions, you have received a reward.]

    "��" Fray looked at the two private messages that appeared in front of him as his lips slightly lifted to form a faint smile.

    ******

    Meanwhile, outside the barrier in front of the concert hall gate

    "Ahhh please�� Please forgive me��. I told you everything I know please....." A man dressed as a knight yelled as he fell to his knees with a face spurred by fluids that spurted from every nostril of his face.

    But this poor man wasn''t the only one suffering from this.

    "Ahhh��just kill me��I can''t take this pain anymore."

    "Ahhh��it hurts��it hurts��"

    "Help...this torment is unbearable..."

    "I already gave you the information you wanted, please��please forgive me."

    Hundreds of men writhing in agony in strange postures, bearing painful expressions, and screaming in loud voices simultaneously, while a young man with a twisted smile and a terrifying entity, a beast with stitched features, stood in front of them, this dreadful scene was what the two siblings Ryan and Eris were looking at with awe..

    (Is this the power of titles? Will I have this power too when I grow up) Ryan thought as he looked at Casper''s back with an eager expressioyan saw it with his own eyes, how Casper was able to inflict more than eight hundred fighters with power cores between the second kingdom and the sixth kingdom so easily that this majestic disy of overwhelming power made Ryan''s hair stand in awe.

    Whereas, unlike her brother, Eris, who had a little fairy with butterfly wings standing on one of her shoulder, was looking at this frightening scene with a fearful and unhappy expression, unable to ept that she was actually involved in making all these innocent people go through all this torment that they began to ask for death.

    "Axelius, you can close your eye now." After achieving his goal, Casper said in a low voicfter hearing the words of Casper, the frightening monster that was embodied from Casper''s shadow, he made his torn eyshes meet forcefully, which made his eye, which consisted of Three purple pupils disappear, then suddenly out of nowhere a dirty ck thread appeared and sewed the eye of the monster before reverting to a gaining shadow. And disappearingpletely.

    Thus, immediately after the disappearance of the beast, all the knights fell to the ground unconscious. Finally, free from the infernal torment.

    "Alright Eris, you can remove the field now," Casper said

    "Okay," Eris replied in a low, sad voice before canceling the invisible field that was surrounding them. Before she cancels the rune which was shining from one of her hands.

    Eris''s spirit is a spirit of the fourth rank called a sphere fairy, and it is a spirit specialized in creating space fields, these fields have many effects, and one of these advantages is that they can prevent the energy leakage that exists inside them, and Eris has covered this ce with this field to prevent anyone from sensing the energy ripples and the screams of the knights who had been attacked by Casper. In fact, had it not been for this useful spirit, Casper would not have been able to do all this, and this knowledge makes Eris feel unbearable guilt.

    [The ce where this event takes ce is dozens of meters away from the outer pce gate where guards exist, except for the guests who were in the hall and who are now surrounded by the barrier, there was no one in a circle of at least a hundred meters in diameter, so Eris'' field was enough to keep what happened here a secret.

    As for the guards who were in front of the hall gate, they were also stuck inside the hall with the guests]

    (What an unnatural barrier. Even though the hall which is full of hundreds of guests is literally in front of me, I can''t sense any presenceing from it.) Casper thought with a serious expression as he looked at the building that was lined with a thin transparent barrier barely visible to the naked eye.

    "What shall we do now, Mr. Casper?" Ryan asked

    "ording to the head of the family, it won''t be long before the barrier expands, so we''ll just wait," Casper sain fact, the barrier that the angel made has many effects, and one of these effects is to slow down time, although, inside the barrier, hours have passed. Here, only a few minutes have passed, so Casper knew that the time for the expansion of the barrier was closnd as Casper expected, it didn''t take even an extra minute for the barrier to start moving.

 Chapter 76: Don’t Read This Chapter

    [Author: I''m sorry this chapter is a mistake and I can''t delete if you paid for this chapter I''m sorry and as an apology I will make the next 3 chapters contain the content of 5 chapters ]

    [A new variant has been discovered in the case]

    [Phases 2 and 3 will be removed from the trial]

    [The fourth phase has begun]

    [details:

    The type of curse has been discovered to be a type of sacrifice where sufficient power to apply the curse is sacrificed.

    [Missions: First, find the sacrifice and cancel iecond, find the outside party responsible for executing the sacrifice and use it to find the culprit controlling the curse.]

    "Sacrifice! Does it mean a human sacrifice?.."

    "And how will we find this sacrifice?"

    "More importantly why did the angel take so long to discover such an important piece of information?��"

    Those present discussed with skeptical expressions, unable toprehend what this message, which contained so many unintelligible words, meant.

    But the one who was most surprised by this message was nobody but Fray, who was sure that something like this did not happen in the original novel, and he could not even imagine the reason why the angel would change his ns like this.

    (Damn it. This is bad. If it continues like this, it will be impossible toplete the n.) Fray thought as his expression became colder and more nervous. In fact, the main key to the sess of Fray''s n is a reward that the angel would have given in the third phase of the trial, but now that the second and third phases have been canceled, Fray will not be able to take that reward, which means that he cannot aplish his n now.

    [It has been discovered that the sacrifice is outside the barrier.]

    [The trial barrier will be expanded]

    [ Fourth stage rules:

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .]

    The guests examine the three letters carefully, but suddenly they all opened their eyes simultaneously with surprise and looked in Fray''s direction with ufortable expressions.

    "This is unexpected," Fray mumbled in a low voice after reading the message, but before Fray could even express his surprise, a private message suddenly appeared before his eyes.

    [Congrattions, you have received a reward.]

    "��" Fray looked at the two private messages that appeared in front of him as his lips slightly lifted to form a faint smile.

    ******

    Meanwhile, outside the barrier in front of the concert hall gate

    "Ahhh please�� Please forgive me��. I told you everything I know please....." A man dressed as a knight yelled as he fell to his knees with a face spurred by fluids that spurted from every nostril of his face.

    But this poor man wasn''t the only one suffering from this.

    "Ahhh��just kill me��I can''t take this pain anymore."

    "Ahhh��it hurts��it hurts��"

    "Help...this torment is unbearable..."

    "I already gave you the information you wanted, please��please forgive me."

    Hundreds of men writhing in agony in strange postures, bearing painful expressions, and screaming in loud voices simultaneously, while a young man with a twisted smile and a terrifying entity, a beast with stitched features, stood in front of them, this dreadful scene was what the two siblings Ryan and Eris were looking at with awe..

    (Is this the power of titles? Will I have this power too when I grow up) Ryan thought as he looked at Casper''s back with an eager expressioyan saw it with his own eyes, how Casper was able to inflict more than eight hundred fighters with power cores between the second kingdom and the sixth kingdom so easily that this majestic disy of overwhelming power made Ryan''s hair stand in awe.

    Whereas, unlike her brother, Eris, who had a little fairy with butterfly wings standing on one of her shoulder, was looking at this frightening scene with a fearful and unhappy expression, unable to ept that she was actually involved in making all these innocent people go through all this torment that they began to ask for death.

    "Axelius, you can close your eye now." After achieving his goal, Casper said in a low voicfter hearing the words of Casper, the frightening monster that was embodied from Casper''s shadow, he made his torn eyshes meet forcefully, which made his eye, which consisted of Three purple pupils disappear, then suddenly out of nowhere a dirty ck thread appeared and sewed the eye of the monster before reverting to a gaining shadow. And disappearingpletely.

    Thus, immediately after the disappearance of the beast, all the knights fell to the ground unconscious. Finally, free from the infernal torment.

    "Alright Eris, you can remove the field now," Casper said

    "Okay," Eris replied in a low, sad voice before canceling the invisible field that was surrounding them. Before she cancels the rune which was shining from one of her hands.

    Eris''s spirit is a spirit of the fourth rank called a sphere fairy, and it is a spirit specialized in creating space fields, these fields have many effects, and one of these advantages is that they can prevent the energy leakage that exists inside them, and Eris has covered this ce with this field to prevent anyone from sensing the energy ripples and the screams of the knights who had been attacked by Casper. In fact, had it not been for this useful spirit, Casper would not have been able to do all this, and this knowledge makes Eris feel unbearable guilt.

    [The ce where this event takes ce is dozens of meters away from the outer pce gate where guards exist, except for the guests who were in the hall and who are now surrounded by the barrier, there was no one in a circle of at least a hundred meters in diameter, so Eris'' field was enough to keep what happened here a secret.

    As for the guards who were in front of the hall gate, they were also stuck inside the hall with the guests]

    (What an unnatural barrier. Even though the hall which is full of hundreds of guests is literally in front of me, I can''t sense any presenceing from it.) Casper thought with a serious expression as he looked at the building that was lined with a thin transparent barrier barely visible to the naked eye.

    "What shall we do now, Mr. Casper?" Ryan asked

    "ording to the head of the family, it won''t be long before the barrier expands, so we''ll just wait," Casper sain fact, the barrier that the angel made has many effects, and one of these effects is to slow down time, although, inside the barrier, hours have passed. Here, only a few minutes have passed, so Casper knew that the time for the expansion of the barrier was closnd as Casper expected, it didn''t take even an extra minute for the barrier to start moving.

 Chapter 77: The Fourth Phase Of The Trial

    [ as an apology for my previous mistake I made this chapter extra long ]

    "Where is he going?" Leo asked in a low voice, looking at Fray, who was rushing in a certain direction. In front of him

    "I don''t know, but I don''t think he will help us even though he''s got that role, he doesn''t seem to care about solving the curse," Noelle replied, moving at a fast pace trying to catch up with the speed of Luke, Lisa, An, and Leo who were following Fray from behind.

    "No, you''re wrong. I think Fray will actually do his best to stop this curse," said Lisa

    "Why do you think so?" Noelle asked in a curious voice as she looked at Lisa, unable to understand why she was so confident in Fray. After all, the angel had announced that Fray was no longer a suspect, and he certainly wouldn''t care to stop the curse now since he''s not in danger anymore

    "If Fray really isn''t the culprit behind the curse, he certainly wouldn''t let a catastrophe of unknown impact like this out of control so close to his territory," Lisa replied to Noelle''s question.

    But despite Lisa''s confident expression, not everyone agrees with her, as they realize that Fray is a dangerous and unpredictable person, after all, he hasn''t even tried to clean up the four-star Dungeon, which represents an arrogant raving about the lives of his townspeople.

    "Sigh, I don''t know, I still find all of this so strange just why that Angel took Fray off the suspect list and why he assigned him to this phase," Noelle.

    ::::::::::::

    Moments ago

    "Is what I''m seeing true...?"

    "Yes, it''s true. The prime suspect has be the one in charge of the trial."

    "That''s ridiculous even to think about."

    "This angel is insane, how could he give so much power to such a dangerous person?"

    After reading the rules of the fourth stage, the guests began to discuss the situation with angry and questioning expressions, and the reason for this anger was nothing but rule number four, which made all the guests read it more than once to make sure that their eyes did not deceive them.

    [4/Fray Prada, who has nominated an investigator for the case, will have full control of this phase. The investigator is the only one who has the authority to achieve the verdict of the offender, if the suspects discover any clues rted to the case they have delivered them to the investigator as soon as possible or they will be considered aplices of the criminal.

    Please note that the investigator is responsible for the fourth phase, and it is necessary to follow his orders without objection, as long as these orders are within the framework of the investigation.]

    "This night is gradually getting weirder," Iman dered in a moaning voice after reading this letter.

    "Lisa, do you have any idea about the reason for this rule?" Luke asked

    "No, that''s weird. I can''t think of any logical conclusion to what''s going on here," Lisa said with aplicated expression as she looked at Fray, who was looking into the void with a faint smile.

    Lisa, in fact, was one of Fray''s closest friends, and she was one of the few people in the world who could understand and anticipate Fray''s actions very well, but in these few months that they disconnected, Fray became apletely strange individual, and any actions associated with him became very mysterious and iprehensible. This change gives Lisa an odd feeling as if there is a dangerous secret rted to Fray, a secret that even the Ronal family, specialized in revealing the most dangerous secrets in the human continent, cannot even approach it.

    "I just hope he doesn''t use this power to do anything evil," Elia said with a worried expression and innocent eyes.

    "We can''t leave the fate of the Lionar Kingdom in the hands of such a risky person. " Iman

    "So how do you intend to deal with this phase, investigator ?" Suddenly interrupting the group''s conversation, a man suddenly shouted loudly as he looked in Fray''s direction

    "Well, let''s first hear how he will deal with the situation before we decide our next step," Noelle said after hearing the unknown man''s scream, then turned in Fray''s direction as well.

    And so everyone turned around to look in Fray''s direction to see what Fray would say now. After all, the angel himself assigned him as responsible for the fourth phase, and as the message mentioned, he has the right to give them orders. And After realizing this all the guests decided to hear what he has to say.

    Fray looked at the audience who were looking at him with different expressions, then turned around to look at the hall window and found that the dark barrier that surrounded the hall had moved away a lot and that the barrier now it had actually covered more than half of the pce.

    "Rin go.. " Fray whispered in a low voice, then without even bothering to another look in the direction of the hundreds of attendees who were looking at him, he turned around and started moving towards one of the hall''s doors.

    "...." Everyone present opened their eyes in surprise, as they did not expect that Fray would actually leave them hanging like this without even giving them an answer.

    "Sigh, I expected him to do this..." Luke sighed

    "What should we do now ?" Loe asked

    "Let''s follow him," said Lisa in a serious voice

    "Why? Do you think he knows something ?" An asked

    "I don''t know, but now he has absolute control over the trial, at this point without his permission we can''t do anything " Lisa

    "Yes,you''re right. Your Majesty, we will follow him. You form teams and disperse to search for any clues in the area that the barrier covered." Luke said in a serious voice as he looked at Noelle

    "I will go with you too," said Noelloelle has decided to follow Luke and the others because she knows this is an ideal opportunity to obtain some achievements and strengthen her position, and for some reason, she felt that if she stayed here she won''t achieve this. She also intends to use this opportunity to reinforce her rtionship with Luke, the leader of the Shield union, and Lisa, the youngdy from the old Ronal family. Both of these characters have a strong influence on the continent, and she will naturally benefit a lot if she puts them on her side. Thus, after leaving the searching task for her sisters, he set out with Luke and the others and followed Fray.

    Fray, on the other hand, just ignored Luke and the others who were approaching him quickly and continued his way. Fray, although he had the authority to give orders to all those present, he knew that they would not help him in his investigation, and that''s why he decided to abandon them.

    After Fray left the hall, he headed to one of the inner gardens that were close to the hall, so close that Fray reached the exact location before even Luke and the others could catch up with him.

    There he finds Casper and the two siblings waiting for him in front of arge statue

    " Hello, sir," Casper said with a respectful expression as Fray approached him.

    "Hello, head of the family," the two siblings said as well, after noticing Fray.

    "Did youplete the task?" Fray asked as he looked at Casper.

    "Yes, sir. We have questioned all the escorts, although we could not find the culprit. We have gathered a lot of useful information," Casper said with a proud expression.

    In fact, the task that Fray left to Casper is to interrogate the escorts who came with the guests. Fray realizes that the escorts actually notice many internal details of the families they serve, and Fray knows that this information will be useful to find the criminal who caused the curse.

    "Good job. Then pass it," said Fray

    "Okay, sir," said Casper, and then, without any further ado, activated the power that made him one of the most powerful members of the Prada family

    *Thew of mind*

    Suddenly, Casper''s eyes became bright white, thus hundreds of information began to move from Casper''s mind to Fray''s mind rapidly, and in less than ten seconds, Fray got all the information that Casper had obtained from the escort knights.

    Consequently, as soon as this process ended, a message suddenly appeared in Fray''s sight.

    [The Eye of the Unknown has been activated].

    [A new clue has been obtained.]

 Chapter 78: The Saddest People Smile The Brightest.

    Like most members of the Prada family, Casper had a tough childhood as well, where his parents were murdered and his sister was raped in front of his eyes at the age of seven by Goblins (species of monsters). Then he lived for years on the streets of Iskar city before being rescued by Norman. After that, thanks to his talent, he made his way to be a servant at Prada Pce.

    He even formed a contract with a rank seven spirit which surprised everyone and was weed into the Elite Servant Unit afterward where he trained under the guidance of the former Elite Servant Unit Commandehe reason he could acquire such a position in the Prada family and even made a contract with a rank seven spirit was that Casper actually possessed a very powerful high-rank soul and thanks to his outstanding talent and extensive training with the formermander of the elite servants, he was able tomunicate with thew associated with him which is the Law of Mind of the third degree at a very young age and thus he managed to awaken his title * The unspeaker *

    [The unspeakeescription: This title grants you the ability to directlymunicate with the minds of the people in your sight ]

    Although the function of this title seems somewhat simple, in reality, this title can achieve many powerful effects, and one of the strongest of these effects is deceiving the enemy''s mind with false information, which makes him lower his guard and weaken his mental defense, which makes it easily effected with mental attacks.

    *****

    [A new clue has been discovered]

    [ The clue is in the northwest direction of the host location, 220 m away]

    ( It is certainly a useful skill ) Fray thought after reading the three messages, then looked at Casper and said, "Good job."

    "Thank you, sir," Casper replied as the smile on his face grew bigger then turned to Luke''s group approaching them and said, "Are those people with you sir?"

    After hearing Casper''s words, Fray sighed and then turned toward the direction of Luke''s group, which was already close to them.

    (It''s him...) Rayn thought with a fierce expression as he looked at Luke, as he realized that this is the person responsible for all the suffering he''s gone through on the streets all these years.

    On the other hand, Eris'' eyes shone with a strange glow as she looked at luke''s face.

    "Why are you following me?" Fray asked with a cold expression as he looked at Luke who was standing at the front of the group.

    "The angel has appointed you as the investigator of this phase. Aren''t you going to solve the curse?" Luke asked with a serious expression

    "Yes, I''m working on it, but that doesn''t answer my question, why did you follow me here?" Fray asked with a cold voice.

    "Fray, we''re just worried. If we fail to solve this problem, we can''t even predict what will happen to the citizens of Lionar Kingdom because of this curse. We want to know how are you going to deal with this situation. Can you tell us your n?" An said in a soft voice as she looked at Fray with a serious expression.

    "No, I can''t," Fray replied calmly

    "What? Why can''t you tell us?" Noelle asked in an angry tone.

    "And why would I tell you? I don''t know who''s responsible for this curse yet, after all, the culprit may be one of you" Fray said quietly.

    "What? Are you serious?" Noelle asked in an angry tone than before.

    ? "..." Fray looked at Noelle''s angry expression without bothering himself to answer her

    "Fray, I understand your concern, but it would be impossible to get out of this dilemma if we didn''t trust each other," Lisa said with a calm expression.

    "I''m sorry, I don''t need your trust and I don''t need your help. You can go back now," Fray said with an indifferent expression.

    After hearing Fray''s careless statement, Luke and the others suddenly became furiouhis situation is very sensitive, after all, there are millions of lives at stake, but despite all this, Fray is still stubborn and indifferent about the seriousness of the situation.

    "Alright don''t tell us your n, but we''ll follow you to make sure you will actually try to solve the curse," Luke said with a stern expression

    "��." Fray looked at the group''s stern expressions for a while before saying, "Okay, but don''t interfere with my work."

    "Alright" Luklthough Fray did not want this group to follow him, he knew that he was running out of time and that he could not waste any more time debating with them, so he had no choice but to let them follow him for the time being.

    And so, Fray set off in the direction described by the eye of Unknown, while Casper and the two siblings, in addition to Luke''s group, followed him.

    The Eye of the Unknown is one of the seven eyes of wisdom, and it is the gift that the angel would have given as a reward in the third stage, and for some reason, the angel has now given it to Fray after appointing him as an investigator in the fourth phase of the trial n the novel, this eye was going to be Lisa''s originally but now once again Fray took it from her.

    The Eye of the Unknown can collect a lot of different iplete information about a topic and analyze it in an iprehensible way to give new, more informative information on the subject. This eye uses the power ofws, so it is difficult to understand exactly how it works. But it has a lot of amazing effects, and actually, it was one of Fray''s main goals in this trial.

    Since the ce described by the eye of Unknown was very close, it did not take long for Fray and the others to reach one of the facilities of the pce, which was arge two-story building with many small windows.

    "What is this ce ?" Fray turned to Noelle and asked as he stood in front of the door of the building

    "Oh! It''s the servants'' quarters, why?" Noellithout answering Noel''s question, Fray approached the door, before opening it and entering the building. As the group followed him

 Chapter 79: The Room 34

    [35m away]

    "Fray, why did wee here?" Luke asked with a curious expression, unable to understand why Fray woulde directly to this building without even looking in any other ces

    [25m]

    [22m]

    [19m]

    Fray, who was looking at the window shown by the eye of the unknown, did not answer Luke''s question, he just kept moving forward into the empty corridor that was filled with small room doors on both sides of the hallway while watching the distance that was gradually decreasing until he arrived in front of one of the many doors that had the number 34 written on it before stopping and reconsidering the window for thest time.

    [3m ahead]

    (Why did he stop here? He didn''t even visit any other rooms) An thought with a doubting expression.

    Since he started moving, Fray did not look in any rooms in the way but went straight to this one without stopping, as if he already knew that this room is containing something important and this strange behavior made the group unable to predict Fray''s intentiohus, due to the curiosity that An and the others felt because of Fray''s iprehensible activities, they all rushed to stand behind Fray with serious expressions while Fray slowly opened the room door.

    But as Luke and the others had expected, the room was normal, with nothing out of the ordinary. Except for four beds and a small table in the middle, there was nothing else to be seen.

    But Fray ignoring the group''s dissatisfaction, entered the room and began to scan it very carefully as if he was looking for something.

    "Well, there might be some evidence hidden around the room let''s help him search," Luke said after seeing Fray''s actions and determination.

    Thus, after hearing Luke''s statement, the group split up and began to examine the room for anything that might be considered useful in this case.

    Casper and the siblings on the other side also entered the room but they just stood there without moving, after all, they know that they have no right to interfere with Fray''s work unless he directly orders them to do so, plus Casper knows that they can''t find what Fray was looking for even if they try.

    "We didn''t find anything," Leo

    "There is nothing in the closet either," An

    "Yes, There''s nothing suspicious in this room, we''re just wasting our time here," Noelle.

    In fact, the room was so small that the group only spent a minute searching before theyplete scanning the room.

    (But why didn''t he stop yet? didn''t he search all over the room already?) Lisa thought with a suspecting expression as she looked at Fray who was still trying to examine every inch of the room with great concentration. Lisa couldn''t understand why Fray was behaving so strangely so she had no choice but to ask him directly, "Fray, there''s nothing in this room. Don''t you think we should try something else?"

    "Yes Fray, this is just a waste of time. There''s nothing in this room," Luke said, feeling tired of Fray''s unhelpful antics.

    (Finally, I found it) Fray thought, ignoring theints of Luke and the others, as he looked at a strange crack of blue color in one corner of the room.

    This crack was very small and unclear, without Fray''s developed senses he would not have found it so quickly.

    Thus, once Fray found the crack he had been searching for all this time without wasting any more time, he used all his strength to punch the ce where the tiny crack was.

    Dooray''s punch made a loud crashing sound as it collided with the crack, but apart from this sound, there was no significant impact on the slit except that it became a little wider than before.

    And so, after seeing that the effect was smaller than expected, Fray again raised his hands and formed a punch, then��

    Dooooooray unleashed a flurry of precise punches at great speed, while Luke and his group looked at him with surprised expressions.

    "What is he doing? Why is he punching the wall?" Noelle said with a surprised expression

    "This is weird!..." Lisa mumbled absentmindedly as she looked at the wall that Fray was punching.

    "did you notice that too?" An asked while looking at the same ce Lisa was looking at

    "What? What do you mean?" Noelle asked in a surprised voice.

    "Look at the wall. Do you notice anything strange in it?" An said, pointing at the wall

    "No, I can''t see anything," Noelle said with an iprehensible expression.

    "Exactly, the wall hasn''t suffered even a single scratch despite being objected to dozens of consecutive punches. Even though Fray''s strength is restricted to the First Kingdom as well, he definitely won''t have trouble smashing through a wall with a single punch...But there is something strange about this wall," Luke said with a serious voice andplex expression.

    Doowoosnd finally, after tens of fierce punches, suddenly a strange sound was heard, like the sound of something breaking. As soon as this sound was heard, the reality that surrounded the room suddenly began to shatter gradually, as if it wasposed of ss. And in the blink of an eye, the roompletely disappeared, and in its ce appeared an alternative space of ck color and small lights scattered all over the ce, as if it was a spot in the middle of outer space, and in the middle of this space, there was a scene that attracted the attention of everyone, without exception...

    (So ??this is the sacrifice) thought Fray as he looked into the middle of the space where two men in long cloaks were kneeling strangely in the middle of a strange circle and in front of them was the body of a middle-aged unconscious man floating in the air, and outside the circle were standing two men with strong physiques and big heavy armorut despite this strange sight, Lisa, An, Luke Loe, and even Noelle looked at Fray withplicated expressions, unable to understand the mystery of this person standing in front of them.

    "Who are you?��" Suddenly, one of the two men guarding the ritual shouted in a fierce voice after seeing the appearance of Fray and the others.

    "Why do you ask such a stupid question? They are obviously intruders, let''s catch them" The other guard said in a loud voice before starting to move toward the group.

    Before Fray could act, something suddenly passed from his side and charged toward the guards.

    Luke, who finally felt some hope after making this breakthrough in a case that seemed impossible to solve, rushed towards the guards without saying anything, trying to end this disaster as quickly as possible.

    Doouke arrived in front of one of the guards at a high speed, then without wasting any time, he used all his strength and punched with terrifying force towards the opponent, but unexpectedly the guard was not affected by Luke''s attack. Luke felt as if he had hit an indestructible wall.

    "His power is unrestrained��" Luke mumbled in a low voice, but unfortunately, he realized this fact toote and without even being able to react, the guard sent him flying backward with a single punch.

 Chapter 80: The Sacrifice (1)

    "Gh! Gh!��" Luke coughed violently as he knelt on one knee looking at the guard who had hit him with a pained expression.

    "Luke!��" An yelled loudly as she lunged at Luke with a worried expression on her face.

    "Luke, are you okay?" Lisa said with an uneasy expression as she approached Luke as well.

    "Gh! Yes, I''m fine, don''t worry..." Luke said, forcing himself to stand up.

    "Looks like they''re in the fourth or maybe even in the fifth kingdom," Loe said after using his Spiritual Sense.

    [Note: The spiritual sense cannot urately measure the strength of the opponent, it only gives an approximate insight into the extent of its danger and this connotation changes with many variables. Unless a warrior has special knowledge of the opponent or an abnormally strong Spiritual Sense, it will be impossible to know exactly which kingdom the opponent is in, especially in special situations like the one Leo is in right now]

    "Should we unite to fight them together?" Noelle asked with a serious expression as she looked at the guards who were looking down on the group.

    Although she does not look like it, Noelle, as the heiress to the throne of Lionar Kingdom, is naturally good at fighting, she is in fact a talented warrior in the fifth kingdom, but unfortunately, her experience in battle is very weak, after all even if ten fighters from the first kingdom unite, they cannot defeat a warrior from the second kingdom, so even if they All united using their restricted strength in the First Kingdom, their chances of winning against these two guards were almost null, and Luke and the others naturally understood this fact.

    "If you surrender now without resisting, I promise you that your death won''t be painful," said one of the guards with a big smile on his face.

    "At least it will be less painful hahaha," said the other guard before bursting outughing

    "��" An, Lisa, Loe, Noelle, and even Luke looked at the guards who were slowly advancing toward them with two swords in their hands with nervous expressions, unable to think of a n to get out of this situation.

    (Should I use that? But even if I use it, I can''t win against the both of them) Luke thought as he also looked at the guards with a serious expression.

    "I think that you''re the ones who should surrender the royal guards already know your location and they will be here soon," said Lisa with a calm voice and a confident expression as she looked at the guards.

    Hearing Lisa''s words, the guards suddenly stopped and put on aplicated expressions on their faces. Actually, now that they thought about it, it was almost impossible to find this ce after all this space was hidden by a powerful formation, and in the guards'' opinion these young men and women would not be able to find this ce on their own, so there is a high possibility that they weren''t the ones who find this ce, and now after hearing Lisa''s statement, it actually makes sense that The royal guards are responsible for this

    (This is bad, Does that mean the n failed?) One of the guards thought with a nervous expression. Actually, inside this field the guards can''tmunicate with theirrades outside, so they have no way of knowing if the operation failed or not.

    Because of the guards''ck of knowledge of the circumstances outside, they of course became anxious and scared, but they knew that even if Lisa''s words were true and they surrendered now, they would be executed by the royal family on charges of terrorism, so the guards had no choice but to trust their masters and continue with the n.

    And so, after deciding what strategy to follow, one of the guards turned to hisrade and said, "You go fix the space boundary I''ll take care of the intruders..."

    Before the guard could finish his words, he suddenly felt an indescribable pain attacking his brain, but this terrifying pain did notst even for a split second before his consciousnessd isappeared and his body fell to the ground with a huge ck ax deeply prating his head.

    "W-what?��" The other guard looked at his feet, which had be soaked in the blood of his friend, which was leaking at a terrifying speed from his open head, trembling with fear.

    "...." An Luke Lisa Loe Noelle and even the two siblings opened their eyes in shock before they all turned around simultaneously to look in a unified direction.

    "You should have just surrendered," Fray mumbled in a cold voice as he looked at the remaining guard who was looking at the huge ck insectoid beast standing next to Fray.

    Nahl is considered an external creature from this world, so of course, the restrictions applied by the angel previously did not affect it, and since it is a spirit that does not depend on the energy of the host, Nahl at this moment was at the top of his power, and of course, it will not face any difficulty in eliminating these two guards.

    "I surrender... Please forgive me," the guard mumbled in a trembling voice as he looked at Fray with a begging expression.

    "It''s toote now, "Fras soon as those cold words escaped Fray''s mouth, Nahl disappeared from its ce. It didn''t take more than a second before Nahl appeared again in front of Fray, holding the guard''s severed head in his hand.

    (Without any hesitation! So that''s why he nickname the cold-blooded monster)Noelle thought in awe as she looked at Fray

    "Why did you kill him, he already surrendered?" Suddenly Luke shouted in an angry voice as he looked at Fray.

    "I didn''t need him, do you have a problem with that?" Fray announced in a cold voice

    "You...." Luke

    "Luke! stop," An said in a stern voice, interrupting Luke''s words.

    "Tsk! Alright," Luke said in an unwilling voice.

    Although he cannot ept that Fray is still killing people in cold blood like this, he understands why An is trying to stop him from arguing with Fray.

    (There is no doubt that Fray considers Luke one of his biggest enemies, but despite having such a strong hidden card all this time, he did not use it to attack Luke, it seems that Fray has changed a lot.) An thought with aplicated expression as she looked at Fray and the huge monster that was still standing next to him.

    (There was one noticeable weakness in Fray, which was that he had difficulty controlling his hatred, but it seems that even this weakness has disappeared) Lisa thought with an ufortable expression as she analyzed Fray''s indifferent expression carefully

    "Nahl, leave one of them alive." After not getting a response from Luke, Fray turned towards the magic circle where the two men were still kneeling with closed eyes and said.

 Chapter 81: The Sacrifice (2)

    The two sorcerers in the long capes, despite the chaos and fuss caused by Fray and the others, still didn''t react at all, they just maintained their posture without fidgeting, they did not even feel Nahl who was approaching them quickly while carrying a huge ck ax stained with blood.

    And so, with two simple swings of his huge axe, Nahl decapitated one of the sorcerers with a terrifying speed before turning to the unconscious middle-aged man and repeating the same movement once again, killing him with one simple wave, in fact, the middle-aged man was a very strong warrior maybe in the fifth or sixth kingdom But because he was unconscious, he couldn''t even grasp who he died.

    "What?..." The surviving sorcerer shouted after the death of the sacrifice, which shattered the ritual circle and forcefully awakened him.

    (Did the ritual fail?) The sorcerer thought with a nervous expression as he looked at the corpses of his partner and the middle-aged man who were lying in the middle of the magic circle with blood covering their bodies, then he raised his head to see the tall, big Beast standing in front of him holding a huge ax stained with blood. Thus, he quickly backed away in fear. And he shouted, "What-what is this beast?..."

    "Where are the other sacrifices?" A tall, burly Young Man suddenly stepped forward and stood in front of the beast before saying in a cold voice.

    After seeing the young man, the sorcerer turned towards a certain direction and saw that the beast wasn''t actually alone, but that there was a small group of young men and women also inside the space, and the young man who spoke now was one of them, and it seemed that somehow they were able to find this hidden space and they even know some secrets about the curse.

    "What do you mean by other sacrifices?" the sorcerer asked with a grumpy face as he looked at the young man''s cold face

    "Sigh." The young man sighed in a low voice as his expression became colder. Then suddenly the young man knelt on one knee and looked directly into the man''s terrified eyes, as he said in a cold voice, "I will ask you for thest time if you lied again, I will make you regret it. Where are the other sacrifices?"

    "��" The sorcerer shuddered strongly from the young man''s cold voice and his terrifying aura, but he quickly controlled himself and said, "Do you think that your threats will work on me? I was going to die with this sacrifice anyway, I will not tell you anything, even if you kill me."

    After hearing the stern words of the sorcerer, the young man stood up again slowly and said one word in a voice colder than before, "Casper."

    "Alright, sir." Suddenly a young man who looked to be in his twenties walked out of the group and started to head forward.

    "Huh?��" Before the sorcerer couldprehend what the young man was trying to do, he suddenly noticed a strange distortion appearing in a certain corner of the space, the man noticed that he was not the only one who saw this distortion, as the whole group of enemies was also looking at that distortion, which was gradually getting bigger. until...

    Then, as soon as the distortion became big enough, suddenly an unusual creature with a terrifying shape appeared. The easiest way to describe this creature was that it was a zombie with rotten skin and many wounds all over its pale body with a set of heavy armor and a huge spear in its hand.

    "The undead soldiers?... No! No. This presence! It''s an undead general!" The sorcerer muttered with an excited expression as he looked at the beast.

    But this was not the end, as it did not take long before a second monster to appeared, then a third, then a fourth. Thus, the four death generals appeared together in one ce with each one of them carrying a different weapon, before a man wearing a ck mask in his face appeared behind them.

    "The Four undead generals! No way, did the curse actually seed?" The man mumbled with an excited expression and a big crooked smile on his face.

    "This is dangerous��" Suddenly, the man heard aw mumbleing from his side, he turned around and could see the young man who was carrying a cold and arrogant expression on his face now became nervous and frightened as he looked at the appearance of the undead generals.

    And this young man wasn''t the only one in this condition, all the members of the enemy group were also looking at the generals with worried expressions.

    "What are these creatures?..." One of the group asked with a frightened expression

    "Could it be the undead army that the angel told us about earlier?" asked a red-haired girl.

    "I don''t know, but their auras are so terrifying."

    After seeing the group''s frightened expressions, the smile on the sorcerer''s face suddenly became bigger and bigger until it turned into a burst of hystericalughter, "Hahahaha, are you finally scared, idiots, hehe, you said you''d make me regret it, right? Haha, make me regret it now if you can, hehe."

    "Nahl Go!" Ignoring the man''sughter, the tall young man quickly said while still looking at the undead generals.

    Suddenly, as soon as those words came out of the young man''s mouth, the huge ck monster charged at a terrifying speed toward one of the undead generals

    "Do you think you can defeat the undead Generals with this pathetic power? Hahahaha." The sorcerer continued tough.

    Doohe beast''s huge ax collided with the spear of the first death general, causing a very loud and powerful crash wave, but as the sorcerer had expected, it didn''t take long before the death general got the upper hand, causing the beast ax to be thrown away. Thus, after losing his weapon, the ck beast could not defend itself from the attack of the undead general. Thus, the monster''s heart was pierced with the spear which made the beast turns into a ck energy of some kind andpletely disappear into the void.

    "Haha, I told you that you can''t win, right?" The sorcerer burst outughing once more as he noticed the group''s expressions that had turned pale after the huge beast''s death.

    "Generals, eliminate the enemies!" Suddenly, for the first time, the masked man who appeared with the generals said in a cold voice.

    "Prepare to fight!" The young man with the cold expression shouted as he looked at the undead generals who were advancing quickly toward them.

 Chapter 82: The Sacrifice(3)

    Corpses, blood, severed limbs everywhere, just as the sorcerer had expected it was a one-sided massacre, a massacre that even he found hard to watch. The battle didn''t evenst an entire minute before the group waspletely annihted.

    (The power of the generals is terrifying, as expected.) The sorcerer thought with a proud expression as he looked at the disfigured monstertep Steuddenly the sorcerer heard the sound of footsteps approaching him, he turned in the direction of the sound and there was the masked man who appeared with the death generalsing towards him, although he did not know exactly who this unknown man was, he naturally expected that since the generals follow his orders, he must be the master for the curse.

    "Hello sir, thank you for saving me from the enemies," said the sorcerer with a grateful expression

    "It''s okay, but there''s a good chance that this isn''t the only group targeting the sacrifices. We have to make sure of the safety of the other sacrifices, but I don''t know exactly where the other two sacrifices are. Do you know where they are?" The masked man said in a calm voice

    "What? But the undead generals have been summoned, doesn''t that mean the curse has already beenpleted?" asked the puzzled sorcerer.

    "No, it''s notplete yet and we can''t lose the two other sacrifices as well at this time," said the masked man

    "Alright, but I don''t know where the other two sacrifices are exactly, all I know is that the sacrifices have to be at a distance of three hundred meters from each other, and since this sacrifice is in the middle, the first sacrifice has to be in the southwest direction, and the third sacrifice has to be in Southeast direction." The sorcerer said after some thinking.

    ******

    "That''s all I know, sir," mumbled the sorcerer with a calm voice and a nk expression

    "Okay, Axelius, close your eye," Casper said, looking at the sorcerer whose eyes was covered by a thinyer of weird purple-colored energy.

    "Ah?..W-What is it? How are you still alive? Where are the undead generals?" The sorcerer yelled hysterically after the purple energy disappeared from his eyes as he constantly rolled his eyes in different directions searching in all corners of the space for the undead creatures

    (He was able to extract all this information in such a short period, what a strong skill, but who is this person? is he from the elite knights unit of the parada family?) Luke thought with a serious expression as he looked at Casper and the terrifying figure standing in his shadow.

    (He looks so young, but he''s already one of the elite servants of the Prada family!!) Lisa thought with an interested expression but soon turned her attention in another direction (But how did Fray know that there was more than one sacrifice? I''m sure the angel didn''t say anything about three sacrifices)

    "Nahl finish him," Fray said in a cold voice, then turned around and started heading towards a certain corner of the space where there was an open door hidden there.

    Thus, after Nahl took care of the sorcerer, the group no longer had any reason to stay inside this ce, so after seeing Fray''s departure, they all decided to follow him.

    (He''s already waiting!.) Fray thought aftering out of the field and seeing the familiar corridor from before, as he looked at the window that appeared in front of him as soon as he came out.

    [Congrattions investigator, you managed to find one of the sacrifices.]

    [However, the presence of two other sacrifices has been discovered, you should destroy the other sacrifices as well ]

    (Congrattions!? The angel seems happy with this achievement. Could he have already expected that I would be able to find them so he decided to change his n?) Fray thought confused.

    In fact, the secret that no one knows except Fray on the human continent is that angels contrary to thews have feelings, and they can show emotions such as happiness, sadness, anger, and even surprise, as happened moments ago with Fray, but because they are impeded by thews, they cannot Act on their feelings.

    [Note: There is still a lot of information that has not yet been mentioned about angels.]

    And the original n that the angel intended to use in this case originally was to have the suspects kill each other in what the angel called the four phases of the trial until the culprit was dead because originally he thought that finding the sacrifices that even thews themselves failed to find would be almost impossible for ordinary humans, but for some reason, He changed his mind after seeing Fray and he decided to remove the second and third phase in which many people was going to die and skipped to the fourth stage and even changed its rules and trusted Fray to find the sacrifices. And Fray realizes all this information so he still finds it difficult to understand the reason why the angel trusted him so much...

    "Of course, the angel''s original n will fail but still��" Fray mumbled in a low voice but before he could finish his words suddenly another window appeared in front of him.

    [Alert, the culprit has discovered the sacrifice''s disappearance.]

    [He has elerated the curse ritual.]

    [Time left until the curse ends: 30 minutes]

    "What? 30 minutes? What should we do now?" Luke asked in a hoarse voice, looking at Frafter hearing Luke''s question, everyone else looked at Fray as well, after all that Fray had achieved in this case, they naturally became convinced that Fray was the only one who could solve this dilemma.

    But Fray ignored Luke''s question and turned to Casper and said, "Nahl and I will head to the first sacrifice. You lead the others and head towards the third sacrifice, but try to end the matter quickly, as time is not on our side."

    "Alright, sir, don''t worry, we''ll take care of it," Casper said with a respectful expression.

    "Do you want us to go with him, too?" An asked

    "Yes, follow Casper and listen to his orders," Fray said in a firm voice.

 Chapter 83: The Sacrifice(4 )

    "Angel, is it possible to remove the restrictions on our power now?" Luke asked suddenly

    "...." Lisa An, Noelle, and Loe waited for the angel''s reply with hopeful expressionut they forgot one important detail, which is that the Angels does not answer questions, and so on, as expected, no matter how much they waited the angel didn''t give them any reply, which left them at a loss as to why the angel did not remove these restrictions, despite the seriousness of thituation.

    (Have they already forgotten that they''re suspects as well? ) Fray thought as he looked at the lost expressions of Luke and his group. Before he turned around and headed toward the ce where the first ritual sacrifice was taking ce.

    After taking the order from Fray, Casper led the group and headed southwest, where the third sacrifice is located.

    (He''s talented, strong, and courteous despite his young age. He would be a great addition to the SHIELD UNION.) Luke thought with an interested expression as he looked at the back of Casper who was ahead of them.

    And so, with these thoughts in his mind, Luke''s footsteps elerated until he reached Casper who was originally walking in front of him.

    (Huh! Is he smiling?) Luke thought after seeing Casper''s face. It seemed that the respectful and calm expression that Casper had just before in the presence of Fray hadpletely disappeared and in his ce appeared a crazy excited expression with a twisted smile, something that Luke found strange, but nevertheless, he decided toplete his n and said, "Hi"

    "..." After hearing Luke''s greeting, Casper turned around to look in his direction while the smile on his face became a little faded, but he quickly ignored Luke''s presence and decided to not answer him.

    Seeing Casper''s indifference for himself, Luke''s expression suddenly became a little embarrassed, but still he decided to continue, "You seem confident that we''ll be able to find the sacrifice''s location before the thirty minutes are up."

    "Yes," Casper answered briefly, without looking at Luke.

    In fact, the ce of the third sacrifice was mentioned in the novel, although it did not mention the exact location, and it was almost impossible to find it quickly with the description from the novel alone. Now that Casper had the approximate location of that ce mentioned in the novel, it was not difficult for him to find the ce mentioned in the novel in a short period of time, as Fray had already told Casper about the description mentioned in the novel.

    "You don''t seem to like me very much, Mr. Casper." Luke said after seeing how indifferent Casper treated him.

    Suddenly, after hearing Luke''s words, the smilepletely disappeared from Casper''s face, and his expression became fierce and angry before he said in a cold voice, "I can''t tell if you are brave or just an idiot. Do you really think that you can start a casual conversation with members of the Prada family despite all that you have done against the head of the family? I actually don''t understand why the Master hasn''t killed you yet?"

    Surprised, angry, ufortable, and remorse, are all feelings that attacked Luke at once after hearing Casper''s harsh words, but Luke quickly managed to control himself and said, "I just did what I thought was right and I don''t regret it."

    "Well, You will," Casper said coldly, before ignoring Luke''s presence again.

    ...

    "Luke seems to have liked the talent of that guy," said Lisa, looking at Luke and Casper, who was walking at the front of the group.

    "Even in this situation, he still couldn''t hide his passion for talented people," said An, who was walking beside Lisa, looking at Luke''s back with a small smile on her face.

    "I just hope Luke doesn''t exaggerate, after all, that man is a Prada family member," said Lisa

    "Speaking of the Prada family, Lisa, can you tell me why the Prada family is acting so strange recently?" An asked with a curious expression

    "Sorry, An. You know that I can''t reveal any secrets about the ancient families, even to you," Lisa said with a mild expression.

    "I know but can you at least tell me if they are nning for something dangerous or not?" An asked with a bemused expression.

    After hearing An''s soft voice and big eyes, Lisa couldn''t help but sigh and say, "Actually, you may not know that, but for some strange reason, all the spies, nted by the variousrge forces in the Prada family, disappeared without a trace not long ago, and now it''s almost impossible to know the Prada family''s movements or goals. Even our family doesn''t know exactly what the Prada family is nning."

    "What? All the spies disappeared, how is this possible?" An asked in surprisn fact, all major families without exception suffer from spies in their servants and troops, and it is almost impossible to get rid of these spies because of their abundance and perfected skills. It is well known that spies are the biggest weakness of any great family, and having a family without this weakness never heard of before.

    "No, one knows exactly how it happened, but I think Fray is responsible," said Lisa in a convinced voice, remembering all the strange things she had seen Fray do in recent times.

    "Fray! Why do you think that?" An

    "I''m sure you felt it too, but Fray has changed a lot in the time we didn''t see him. I don''t know exactly what is it, but something big must have happened to him in that period," said Lisa in a confident voice.

    "Fray!��" An muttered in aplex voice as a certain memory came to her mind

    *****

    In the back garden of a stately mansion.

    itrike

    "This is what you get for befriending that monster," a twelve-year-old boy yelled at the little ck-haired girl who was lying on the ground covered in wounds before he raised his hands in the air and hit the little girl again.

    "Didn''t we tell you before not to be a friend with him, why didn''t you listen to us?" said another little girl in an angry voice before also hitting the little girl kneeling on the grounloiive young children in formal clothes continued to beat the poor girl with heavy blows while the little girl continued to bow her head in a desperate attempt to protect her face.

    "Ah, ah��" The little girl on the ground cried out in a pained voice, with tears covering her face.

    "Haha, yes, this is your fault, do not me us..." The child said while hitting the little girl, but suddenly and without warning he felt a strong blow hitting his back, which sent him flying

    "What?��" After seeing that, the kids stopped hitting the little girl and turned around to see what that

    "..." The little girl also slowly raised her head to see what was going on, and there in front of her was a little boy of ten, perhaps eleven, with ck hair and a strong physique for his age, dressed in formal clothes, looking at the children who were beating her with a cold expression, as soon as she saw the appearance of this boy, a strange glow shed in the little girl''s eyes, and she automatically spread a soft smile on her face.

    "It''s the monster��" One of the children suddenly cried out in fear after seeing the boy''s appearance.

    "I heard he kills anyone who angers him, let''s run��" cried the little girl.

    After seeing the sudden appearance of the child nicknamed the monster, all the children started screaming before running away in different directions with terrified expressions.

    Thus, after the children ran away, the boy with the cold expression turned around and started to go back.

    "Wait��" The girl barely got up from the ground then said while wiping the tears from her eyeut even though the boy heard the girl''s request, he continued to walk without stopping to hear what she wanted to say, but that did not stop the little girl

    "I will not give up, I will be your friend no matter what." The girl shouted as she looked at the back of the child.

    After hearing the girl''s scream and her stern tone, the boy paused for a while, then after a short period of silence, he said in a low voice without turning around, "Do whatever you want, but I won''t help you again." Then continued on his way.

    The little girl''s smile got bigger and she said in a happy voice, "Okay," before running quickly to catch up with the boy and walk beside him.

    //////////////////////

 Chapter 84: The Sacrifice(5)

    Note: 40 power stones= 1 extra chapter

    [ 55 m away ]

    (So ??it was here) Fray thought as he stood outside one of the pce facilities with Nahl who was carrying the big ck ax that was still covered in blood

    [25 minutes]

    Fray looked at the window that the angel was presenting, which was showing the countdown before he stepped forward and entered the door of the huge building, which was one of the inner small mansions of the royal pce.

    Fray followed the guidance of the eye of the Unknown until he climbed to the second floor of the building, where the eye led him, exactly to one of the many rooms in this building. Thus, Fray repeated exactly what he did previously with the other sacrifice, as he entered the room and when he found it empty, he began to search for the space crack, and despite That this one was a lot smaller and better hidden than the previous one, Fray was able to find it after a short time of searching.

    "Nahl destroy it," Fray said in a calm voice, pointing toward the location of the cracfter hearing Fray''smand, Nahl stepped forward and swung his ax with a great deal of energy until...

    Doohe sound of a strong collision spread to the nearby areas due to Nahl''s blow, which caused the crack to be muchrger, but unfortunately, it was notpletely broken yet.

    (This barrier is much stronger than the other one ) Fray thought after seeing Nahl''s failure to sh the crack with one stroke.

    Seeing his failure to break through the barrier, Nahl raised his ax again and shed at the barrier again with all his might.

    Doowitchus, Nahl''s second blow was enough to destroy the space barrierpletely, and just as before, the room disappeared, and in its ce appeared a space simr to the one that had appeared previously in the other sacrifice a ck space like darkness everywhere with a lot of small light simr to small stars decorating the ce.

    "Oh! Three guards and they look stronger than the previous two" Fray mumbled in a low voice as he looked into the middle of the field where there was a simr scene to the one Fray saw in the other sacrifice but a little different where instead of having two guards outside the circle there are actually three here as well as Four sorcerers were kneeling in the middle of the circle, with a blonde-haired young woman floating in the middle of the circle, but because her messy hair was floating chaotically and covering her face, her identity was not very clear.

    "Who are you? How did you find this ce?" As usual, a guard shouted after seeing Fray

    "Wait, is this a monster?" another guard asked, pointing at Nahl who was standing next to Fray

    "How did a monster get here? " asked the third guarray who was looking at the girl who was floating in the middle of the circle with aplicated expression naturally ignored the guards'' questions, which made the guards furious.

    "Are you ignoring us? Well don''t me us for being rude," said the first guard before releasing his aura forcefully while the other two guards followed as well and confidently released their auras.

    (Oh! A warrior from the Sixth Kingdom and two warriors from the Fifth Kingdom. This battle will be difficult.) Fray thought with a cold expression as he looked at the three fighters.

    In anticipation, Fray already knows that the first sacrifice is the strongest and most important sacrifice in the ritual of this curse, followed by the second, in which Fray was a while ago, followed by the third that Luke and the others went to, but he did not expect that the guards would actually be so strong here.

    With this thought in his mind, Fray activated the first phase and evenunched the remaining cemetery army to join the battle. Fray knew that if he wanted to end this battle quickly, he had to use all his strength.

    Ten minutester

    "Ah! Ah! Who sent you Ah��" The guard said, breathing heavily while gripping his sword in his remaining left hand as he struggled not to pass out due to his severe loss of blood. At this point, his condition was miserable, covered in deep wounds everywhere, and lost his right hand, left eye, and both of hispanions

    "Nahl finish him," Fray said in a low voice, looking at the miserable condition of the remaining guard. In fact, although Fray and Nahl seem to be still in good condition, they were drained in this battle, Nahl almost finished his energy reserve and Fray was very tired and exhausted, as this battle was much harder even expected. As for the cemetery army, after their evolution, they be able to help Fray in battle in many ways but now they already finished their energy reserve as well...

    So after killing the remaining guard Fray sent the cemetery army and Nahl to absorb the guards'' energy.

    *****

    What? What is this feeling...? I feel... I feel cold..but why do I feel this cold only in this exact part of my body?

    What? I... I can feel my surroundings...wait are those my eyebrows? Well, well, let''s try to move ih! I open my eyes!... this cold indifferent look then he was the one! Oh, it was his sword that caused this cold sensation in my neck.

    Sigh... I disappointed him, didn''t I? The only person I wanted to earn his respect, but I ended up letting him down.

    Wait, why does my vision be cloudy? Are these tears? am I crying?

    Why am crying? Is it because of my situation? No, No it''s his cold look. He must be furious with me. He will definitely kill me...

    Well, if it was him, it will be fine... I will be happy to die in his handith this thought, I slowly opened my mouth and mumbled in a broken voice, "K-Kill me!"

 Chapter 85: Pick At The Past (1)

    -She''s so beautiful I''m really jealous

    - what? She entered the first kingdom at the age of eight, this talent is crazy

    - She is the only one worthy of inheriting the throne of the kingdom. It''s unfortunate that her father is just an ordinary knight.

    Talent, strength, position, and beauty, are all things I was born with and praised for since I was little. Everyone envied my life and my talent and even wanted to be in my ce and live my life under the pretext that I can achieve any goal I aspire to and that I can do anything I want, but unfortunately, they can''t be more wrong...

    "Raise your sword!" my trainer shouted in an angry voice as he pointed at the wooden sword that was on the ground

    "B-ut teacher, my hand..." I mumbled in a faded voice as I looked at my trembling hand covered with wounds

    "Didn''t you hear me? Quickly raise your sword!" the trainer shouted angrily.

    -The suffocating responsibility and high, almost impossible-to-achieve expectations that everyone puts on me...

    "How arrogant, does she really thinks that she''s important just because she was born with some talent ?"

    "Yeah, she gets on my nerves every time I see her."

    -Jealousy, envy, and hatred that everyone carries towards me for no convincing reason.

    "Sorry, young Lady, your mother will not be able to attend your birthday party, she will be busy that day," said the servant with an indifferent expression.

    " Sorry zina you can''t join us," said my older sister With a cold expression

    -Even my sisters who were the only people sharing and understanding my situation decided to iste me, scared of my talent.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Loneliness, anger, depression, hopelessness, these are the feelings that drowned me from the moment I opened my eyes, not only because of the brutal battle of session that made my family members my greatest enemies, or because of the neglect and indifference with which my mother, who is supposed to be my support in life, treated me. But also, because of the trust I lost in all those around me who were just waiting for the right opportunity to destroy me. But for some reason, these feelings did not stay for long...

    At some unknown moment, I reached a point where I could not ept these feelings anymore, there I decided not to care about anything or anyone anymore there when all those bad feelings disappeared and in their ce appeared emptiness andck of interest and a cold expression that was always on my face, My life really became empty and my heart became emotional less in the full sense of the word, that when others started calling me the cold princess.

    This is how my boring, empty life continued until I was fourteen years old when that day came. The day my mother told me it was time to get my first husband, a husband who would support me in the war of session to the throne. Although I didn''t like this idea at first for several reasons, I had no choice because I knew that my mom wasn''t giving me an option..

    "Zina! This is Mr. Prada. Say hello," said my mother, who was standing next to me in a decent manner, as she pointed to the man with ck hair and a kind smile who was standing in front of us.

    Even though my mother''s words were clear, I couldn''t hear them clearly, as all my focus that time waspletely directed to the tall boy who was standing next to the man with the same cold expression that was on my face.

    I could see at that moment in his eyes a void simr to the one inside me, but actually deeper and cker than mine. This was the first time in my life that I had met a broken person like me, or maybe even more than me, and for some reason I felt a strangefort when I looked at his cold expression.

    That was the day when I got to know the child who was famous for his harshness and coldness, and I became his fianc��e, but for many reasons, I was a little afraid of this rtionship, so I decided to take the advice of the only person I could talk to in this lonely pce.

    "Father! What do you think of this engagement?" I said in a calm voice while I was sitting with a middle-aged man with a handsome face around a table in one of the gardens of the royal pce.

    My father is one of the Queen''s many husbands and he is the only human being with whom I have an emotional rtionship in this world, although our rtionship is not as good as that of a father and his daughter, at least I can talk to him honestly without doubting his intentions.

    "I don''t know a lot of details about this rtionship, but I think you will need strong support topete with your sisters, and the ancient Prada family, of course, will be able to provide this support," answered the handsome man.

    "Yeah I agree with you, but I��"Ii murmured in a syble voice, unable to figure out how to phrase the rest of the sentence.

    "What? Do you hate your fianc�� or something like that?" the man asked in a curious voice as he looked at his daughter''splicated expression with surprised eyes

    "I don''t know yet, but I''ve heard he''s an evil and hard-hearted person," I announced my concern in a calm vo fact, this young man is one of the most famous children on the continent at this moment, and he is famous for one thing, which is his cruelty and bad character, and I still find it difficult to ept that I felt that kind offort and familiarity with such an evil person.

    "Evil! Huh! That''s an insignificant detail," Dad suddenly said in a serious voice

    "What do you mean it insignificant?" I asked with a curious expression after hearing my father''s words

    "Zina, in this world it''s much better to have an evil person on your side than having a good one," Dad said in a deep voice

    [Note: concentrate on the phrase *in this world*]

    "Huh! Why do you think so?" I asked with aplicated expression, unable toprehend the content that my father wanted to deliver to me

    "You should know that no matter how much a hero loves you or appreciates you, he will always prefer to sacrifice you to save others," said my father in a confident voice.

    "And what about the viin...?" I asked in an eager voice

    "The viin will surely sacrifice the whole world before he allows any harm toe close to you." My father said in an intense voice as he looked into my eyes with a serious expression

 Chapter 86: Pick At The Past (2)

    (Oh! He''s already here) I thought with surprise as I looked at the table in the middle of the garden where a young man with ck hair was sitting with a cold expression on his face and behind him was standing a young man with blonde hair who looked like he was in his twenties.

    Today is my second date with my fianc�� the first date was short and somewhat awkward as we kept silent for the majority of the date. Currently, I have personally sent him a message asking him toe to our second date to discuss the rtionship in more detail.

    "Hi, Mr. Fray, sorry I''mte," I said in a sincere voice as I reached the table

    "It''s okay, I just arrived too," replied Fray with the same expressionless face.

    (It seems that he is not angry like thest time) I thought while looking at Fray''s face, although his face looked cold and expressionless as usual, I can notice the subtle difference in the eyes, deducing that, unlikest time, Fray seems more peaceful with this engagement.

    "So, Mr. Fray, I have heard that you will soon return to Iskar city, so I thought it would be good for us to meet and get to know each other before you leave," I said with a calm expression.

    "Alright, I wanted to talk to you as well," said Fray, giving a signal to the young servant behind his soon as he saw the sign the servant stepped forward and handed me a thick paper folder

    "Thank you, Joseph," I said with a calm expression, as I took the file from the servant''s hand.

    "You''re wee, your Highness," the young servant replied with a gentle smile on his face

    (Did he just called me your Highness!?) I thought with a surprised expression after hearing the words of the servant, because I know that the servants of the Prada family do not address anyone with honorary titles except their masters unless they decide of their own free will to call someone like that out of respect in very special cases, but there is no reason for Joseph Fray''s right-hand man, to show me that respect, except for me being Fray''s fianc��e

    [Note : I know this paragraph isn''t very clear, but in uing chapters everything will make sense]

    (It seems that even Fray noticed this) I thought while looking at the cold look that Fray directs at his servant, while his servant Joseph ignores his cold look with an innocent expression

    "Hah��" Suddenly, without realizing it, a small giggle came out of my mouth after noticing the funny behavior of the master and his servant.

    "��" Fray and Joseph looked at me with surprised expressions.

    It seems that they are so used to the empty expression that I always carry that they are surprised to see meughing, but they do not know that the one who is most surprised here is me, because I am the one who knows the most about what it means to me tough like this...

    "Oh! I''m sorry...well, Mr. Fray, what is this folder?" I asked quietly before lowering my head to look at the folder the servant had given me, trying to hide my blushing cheeks.

    "Well, this is information about some of the organizations that work under mymand in the Lionar Kingdom. These organizations will also be under your control from now on," Fray said.

    (Oh my God! did he say that these are just some of the organizations he controls? He''s still a sixteen years old boy but he already managed to gather all this power ) I thought in shock as I looked at the huge list of organizations in the file, in fact, Fray is the second strongest contender for the position of head of the parada family at the time, and I naturally expected him to have a lot of forces supporting him, but that''s just absurd, there are organizations here that are powerful enough to rule entire cities.

    "Youngdy, there is also some information that will be useful to you, some caches and secret codes tomunicate with our men, as well as property papers for some businesses that have a good future, and a lot of other useful secret data " the servant standing behind Fray announced with a respectful expression.

    "Is this enough ?" Fray asked in a serious voice, looking in my direction.

    "Mr. Prada, why are you giving me this folder?" I asked with a questioning expression, looking at Fray''s cold face

    "I don''t know what they told you exactly, but the Prada family does not intend to support you in thepetition for the throne, and I cannot support you directly, so I decided to give you the authority tomunicate and order my men and you can use them to start building your own powers," Fray said in a serious voice.

    (What? did this mean that the head of the Prada family had retracted his words? But why would he do this ?) I thought with aplicated expression, unable to understand what my mother and the head of the Prada family are nning to achieve with this engagement.

    "Okay, I understand, but, Mr. Fray, you don''t have to support me just because of this engagement, I can''t take this folder," I said, as I pushed the folder back in Fray''s direction.

    "Although this engagement has no future, as long as you are my fianc��e, then I must support you, in addition to that I am confident in your abilities, and I am sure that I will benefit from my investment in you so..." Fray continued speaking with a neutral expression, but for some reason, I could no longer hear his announcement as in this moment mind was drowning in one specific thought

    (The engagement has no future? Why does he say this? And why do I feel this way? Didn''t I want to end this engagement as well ?...)

    Although I know that I don''t Love this guy at least not yet after all I''ve only met him twice, for some reason I still find it hard to ept that he has already decided he doesn''t want to continue in this rtionship, but eventually, I managed to hold myself together before deciding to ept Fray''s offehus, after I epted his offer, Fray returned to his city, while I focused on my goal and started to build a power strong enough topete for the throne, Consequently, We did not meet again for a long, but for some reason, despite the passage of more than a year without meeting him or even speaking to him, I couldn''t remove his image from my head until that day came when the International Academy announced the opening of a new ss, a ss which only ept the most talented people in the continent, the Shield ss

 Chapter 87: Fray Became Angry

    While Nahl and the cemetery army absorb the energy of the dead guards, Fray drew one of their swords and headed toward the circle of the ritual sacrifice.

    Slusith a quick movement of the sword, Fray cut one of the sorcerers, leaving his body on the ground soaked in blood.

    shree more swings were enough to drop the remaining sorcerers dead to the ground, which stopped the ritual sacrifice and caused the blonde-haired young woman to fall to the ground.

    Slusray strongly waved his sword in the air once more to remove the blood from its edge before stepping forward and approaching the unconscious girl.

    "..." Fray looked at the girl''s pretty face with aplicated expression before slowly cing the edge of his sword on her neck.

    But that''s all Fray did, he just put the cold edge of his sword on the girl''s neck and paused, unable to know his next step. In fact, meeting this person here was not part of Fray''s ns, because Luke and the other protagonists could not solve the curse in the original novel which kept this curse and much information rted to it very vague in the novel, and some of this information remained unknown even after years.

    As in the original novel after many attempts Luke was able to cause a small conflict in the cures'' ritual, this imbnce for some reason canceled the effect of the first sacrifice the thing that made the curse much weaker, but the protagonists did not know how did this happen or what urred to the first sacrifice, they just realize that the first sacrifice has failed from the angel and so, now even Fray did not know anything about this sacrifice but after the disappearance of a certain person from the party he arrived to a specific conclusion after recalling much minor information mentioned in the novel and despite his wish to make this conclusion false, this girl proved It to be true and now Fray is unable to know what to do...

    (Are her eyebrows moving? ) Fray thought while noticing the eyebrows of the girl who were constantly trembling. He was sure that these sacrifices are supposed to be in a deep sleep, unable to wake up even if they were killed but this girl now seems to be awakening...

    Thus, the eyebrows of the beautiful girl continued to tremble until suddenly they began to move away from each other, revealing a beautiful, clear green-colored eye.

    "��" Fray looked into the girl''s eyes who was looking at him as well with a confused look before slowly turning around to look at the sword that was ced on her neck.

    Suddenly and without prior notice, a lot of tears began toe out of the girl''s eyes as the girl started crying non-stop before opening her bright pink lips and saying in a trembling voice, "K-Kill me!"

    "..." Suddenly for some reason after hearing her words Fray''s ck eye shivered and although it wasn''t clear from his expression a faint sad look appeared in his eyes.

    (She will be so valuable in the future I can''t kill her now...No! No! If I leave her alive, I can''t even predict what effect that will have on the curse... The best option is to kill her) Fray thought with aplicated expression as he looked at the girl''s face, whose crying got stronger for some reason after she looked at Fray''s face

    "Fray don''t feel guilty just do what you have to do," Zina said with a serious voice as she was wiping tears from her eyes slowlfter hearing Zina''s words suddenly for some reason Fray''s cold expression became angry and fierce as he said in a furious voice "What? Are you really serious? do you really think I will feel guilty after killing you after all this bul**t you caused? What the fu** you were thinking to do such a stupid thing ?"

    The first sacrifice was no one but the third princess of the Lionar Kingdom Zina Fray''s ex-fiance and despite despising this truth, Fray really cares about this woman and really appreciates her talent and future ability that''s why he couldn''t control his anger after hearing her ridiculous statement

    ( He''s angry with me) Zina thought, feeling a strange heavy feeling in her heart as her body trembled uncontrobly in fear of Fray''s angry tone before she answered in a broken voice "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry about dragging you in my mess, I wanted to tell you but... "

    "Who is responsible for the curse?" Fray asked angrily, interrupting Zina''s words, which made him even angrier

    "I-I��" Zina muttered in a broken voice, unable to continue her words because of the different emotions pressing on her vocal cords.

    " Speak up!" Fray shouted again inpatient

    "The Northern Iron Castle, they are responsible for the curse," Zina said in a low voice as her eyes filled with tears again.

    "Northern Castle!? Do you know who controls the curse?" Fray asked in a strict vo fact, curses are caused by ck magic, and the person who will execute this ck magic is the one who will ignite the curse, and thus he will be the one controlling the curse, and once this person dies, the curse will stop automatically, and in this case, this person is the culprit that the angel is searching for.

    "I-I''m sorry I don''t know exactly who is in control of the curse..." Zina said in a low voice as she struggled to keep her tears from flowing.

    (Damn it!..) Fray cursed in his mind before taking the sword away from Zina''s neck and throwing it away, then without saying anything else he turned around and started heading towards the hidden exit.

    [The hidden exit is where the door of the room where the space is located]

    "..." Zina lowered her head as she bit her lip so hard that blood began to spurt out of it while the tears she had been trying so hard to hold started flowing ceaselessly from her eyes.

    [A new clue has been discovered.]

    As soon as Fray get out, the eye of the unknown showed a message in front of Frey, but before he could interact with this message, another series of windows appeared from the angel, but only two messages from them caught Fray''s attention.

    [Failed to stop Third Sacrifice]

    [Time left for the curse to bepleted: 19 minutes]

    "..." Fray

 Chapter 88: Meeting Firrett

    ( what this group is doing here?) Casper thought as he looked at a group made of more than twenty people that appeared in front of Casper and the others who were heading to the ce of thest sacrifice.

    "Hello, guys." A young man in his twenties suddenly walked out of the group and headed towards Casper''s group before saying

    "Hey Mr. Firrett, what are you guys doing here?" asked Luke, who was at the front of the group near Casper.

    "The guests have spread into groups to search for the ce of the sacrifices that the angel told us about, and our group hase to search this side," Firrett said, before examining Luke''s group and noticing some new faces, and said, "But what are you guys doing here? And where is the head of the parada family? Have you lost him?" ?

    "We can''t tell you the details, but we''ve found a lead and we''re following it now," Luke said in a low voice, peeping at the group that was standing a little distance behind Firrett.

    "Hey Firrett, did you find anything?" Noelle said after she approached Firrett and luke interrupting their conversation

    "Hello, Your Majesty, no unfortunately we haven''te across anything new yet," Firrett said

    "Then can you guys join us, we need some extra help," said Noelln fact, Noelle has seen how strong the guards were in the previous sacrifice and she knows that without Fray it would be impossible for their group to be able to defeat those guards, and even if the guards of this sacrifice are not as strong as the previous ones, Noelle is not positive that they can defeat them before the time runs out. Therefore, she believes that additional help is very necessary toplete this task sessfully...

    "Kh! Kh! sorry Princess, I can''t let you include them in our group," Casper said in a low voice and an inconsequential smile on his face.

    (Who is this person? Why didn''t he use a title when speaking to the princess) Firrett thought in bewilderment, surprised by the person''s arrogant tone as he spoke to the First Princess of the Lionar Kingdom.

    [Usually, when someone talks to a member of the Royal Family, they should use an honor title, for example, your Highness/Your Majesty.]

    "Your Highness, he''s right. We can''t let thisrge group of people apany us after all, the culprit could be one of them," Luke said.

    "No, this group is actually all members of the Northern Iron Castle, and the Northern Castle family is one of the loyal families in the Lionar Kingdom. There is no way the culprit could be one of them." Noelle said in a confident voice, knowing that Northern Castle has been loyal to the throne for thousands of years and is also the biggest supporter of Noelle in the conflict for the throne, so she is convinced that there is no way they are behind this terrorist attack that targets Lionar kingdom.

    "Yes, Mr. Luke, they are all well-trusted members of our own family Don''t worry," Firrett said sincerely

    "You guys seem to be ignoring me, as I told you earlier we don''t need your help, we''ll take care of the task by ourselves, " Casper said with the same twisted smile on his face as he looked at Firrett with his eyes almost closed because of his smile

    "But..." Noelle

    "Princess, you are now rejecting my master''s order," said Casper, interrupting Noelle''s words

    (Order!? Does it mean Fray''s order to listen to this person''s instructions? But why he....? Ah! I remember now the angel told us to listen to Fray''s orders, but what will happen if we ignore his orders?...) Noelle thought in confusion after hearing Casper''s words, but she quickly decided not to prolong this discussion After all, time is short, so she said, "Alright, can you at least let Mr. Firrett join us?"

    (Actually, we really need help to defeat the guards quickly, but can we really trust this guy... Well it seems they all trust him, well let''s give it a try after all it won''t be hard to stop him if things go wrong) Casper thought with a serious expression before saying "Okay, but hurry up, we''ve already wasted a lot of time on this conversation."

    Thus, after Casper agreed to let Firrett join their team, the group proceeded quickly towards the direction described by the sorcerer previously under the leadership of Casper until they reached a small back garden of one of the royal pce''s interior facilities.

    After examining the ce for some time, Casper noticed a small wooden pavilion in the middle of the garden consisting of several wooden columns carrying a decorated wooden dome, and inside it, there is arge table and many chairs that surround it.

    (Could this be it?) Casper thought as he looked at the small pavilion before he starts to walk towards it as the rest of the group followed.

    "Is this the ce?" Loe asked as he looked around, trying to check out the pavilion

    "There''s supposed to be a hidden space for the sacrifice around here," Casper said

    "��" Firrett looked at Casper with a confused expression

    "How are we going to find this hidden space?" An

    "The hidden spaces usually contain a space fissure that serves as a link to the outside world, so let''s try to find it," said Lisa.

    "Yeah, let''s search around the pavilion on the space fissure," Casper said, before starting to scan the pavilion columns.

    [time remaining: 23 minutes]

    (7 minutes have passed already!? ) Noelle thought nervous as she looked outside the pavilion by herself before noticing that someone was approaching her.

    "Hello, did you find something?" Firrett asked after approaching Noelle''s location

    "Hi Firrett, No unfortunately I haven''t found anything yet, do you want to speak about something ?" Noelle asked after noticing Firrett puzzled face

    "Yes Your Highness, can you tell me who that person is and why are you following his orders?" Firrett asked in confusion, as he pointed to Casper, who was apanied by the two siblings searching inside the pavilion

    " Actually, I don''t know exactly who these people are. All I know is that they listen to the orders of the head of the Prada family" Noelle said before sighing and looking at Casper then she continued, "somehow, Fray found one of the sacrifices, and after...

    Thus, Noelle recounted what happened previously after following Fray in details, which h made Ferritt open his eyes wide, surprised and confused, unable toprehend exactly what was going on with this person called Fray, and after a lot of thinking he decided to join the search too.

    Thus, it didn''t take long before Firrett eximed, "Guys, I found it!!"

 Chapter 89: Fighting The Gaurds

    Doooooooud blows were heard everywhere while Luke who was outside the pavilion punching one of the wooden poles with terrifying force while Casper and the others were standing behind him with cautious expressions on their faces until suddenly...

    Swooshe reality that surrounded the Pavilion was shattered, and without any warning, the pavilionpletely disappeared, and in its ce appeared what seems to be a huge ck bubble

    "Is this the hidden space?" asked An with questioning eyes, looking at the huge bubble they were now out of

    "Yes, It seems we didn''t enter the space automatically because the fissure was outside the center of space," said Lisa, slowly examining space before her eyes fell on a certain part of the bubble and she said, "This is the entrance. Let''s go."

    The hidden space is a space artificially distorted by magic, and in order for this space to maintain its bnce and its connection with the outside world, it must respect severalws. First, it has to be inside a closed or semi-closed room, second, it has to leave a hidden entrance at the entrance of the original room, and finally, it has to leave a small gate in the outside world so that space does not drift into the space vacuum, but because this gate is the weak point of the hidden space, the makers of the hidden space often try to reduce its size as much as possible, and this is what is called the space fissure.

    After hearing Lisa''s words, the group entered the space one by one and found a scene simr to the one they had seen in the previous hidden space. A strange magic circle in the middle of space, inside it, was there two sorcerers kneeling in the direction of an unconscious body that was floating in the air, and outside the circle were standing two guards wearing heavy armor and carrying huge swords.

    "They''re weaker than the previous guards, but they are still very dangerous, keep your guard up," Luke said, looking at the guards who had already noticed the group''s appearance and were now raising their weapons carefully ready to fight

    "Okay, let''s not waste time, go as we nned," Luke said before lunging at one of the guards while Leo and An followed behinuke and Casper have already developed a n to deal with the guards, and it was a simple n, which is that Luke, apanied by Leo and An, take care of one of the guards, while Casper Ferritt, Noelle, and the two siblings deal with the other guard as they support each other with different strategies that they discussed in The Road.

    "let''s go !" Casper said to the two siblings and said in a serious voice before summoning Axelius and preparing himself for battle

    (Okay, okay, calm down. Don''t be nervous. This is your chance to prove yourself to the Master... calm down.) Ryan thought with a nervous face as he watched the chaos that suddenly erupted, then suddenly, ignoring his frenzy, he sped off at great speed behind Ferritt, while shouting, "Ah! Sh**t, Ahhh... Let''s do this, phoenix show yourself"

    Suddenly, as soon as Ryan shouted these words, the air in the space suddenly became much warmer, and then from the void, strange red mes appeared and began to spin and merge with Ryan''s body so quickly, just in a few seconds Ryan''s body was covered in scorching mespletely that it became impossible to see Ryan''s skin any more. All the group was seeing now at this moment is a huge me in the shape of a human bodoouddenly, a huge explosion sound was heard as zing mes came out of Ryan''s back, pushing him forward with rocket speed.

    (This me is not normal.) Even Luke who was in the middle of the fight couldn''t help but look at this kid''s amazing transformation

    (We need to update our information on the Prada family as soon as possible) Noelle thought, surprised and frightened by the surprises that the members of the Prada family had recently revealed.

    Four minutester

    (This is bad, they''re stronger than expected) Luke thought with a heavy expression as he looked at the guard who still looked in perfect condition despite fighting three fighters at once (If the fight continues like this, it will be difficult to win against them before the time is up.)

    In fact, Luke and his group don''t have their original power or their original weapons the thing that made them fight with unfamiliar techniques, so despite their greatbat experience and strong skills, they found it difficult to fight fighters from the Fourth Kingdom and defeat them in less than half an hour, so with these thoughts in his mind, Luke activated His secret weapon

    *the heart of the legendary hero*

    Inside Luke''s body where there were six energy cores, five of them were seamlessly closed with ck energy of some kind, while one of them was unlocked, glowing in bright white light, and a little further away from these sic cores, there was a circr core that was emitting a faint red radiance, suddenly The red core became brighter and began to emit multiple red light rays which started moving towards the unrestrained white heart and merging with it until the White core becamepletely red as welhus, suddenly bright red energy began to surround Like''s body which made Luke''s movements much stronger and faster than before the thing that give Luke and his group the upper hand in the fight against the guard

    (Now!...) Luke thought with a serious expression as he dashed with great speed towards the guard, taking advantage of the hole that appeared in his defense.

    "F**��" The guard muttered in a scared voice upon noticing that he can''t stop Luke''s attacight hoooouke directed a strong right hook with his hand powered by all the red energy that remained in his cores at the guard''s face, dropping him dead on the ground.

    "Oh! finally��" Luke sat tiredly on the floor, breathing heavily

    "This was exhausting ��" Loe also said as he breathed heavily, although the battle wasn''t long, because of theirck of strength, Luke An and Loe had to use a lot of difficult skills to make up for the strength difference, skills that consumed a lot of stamina.

    Meanwhiln the other side, the battle was already tipping in favor of Casper''s team, as Casper continuously used his skills to manipte the guard''s mind while the others took advantage of the opportunity to attack him rapidly, a simple strategy but very effective, now the guard was already at a disadvantage as it was only a matter of time before he joins hispanion as well

    "Now! Ferritt go !..." Casper said, noticing the look of terror drawn on the face of the remaining guard after seeing his friend''s death.

 Chapter 90: The Second Ritual

    "Sigh, there is no other option��" Feritt mumbled in a low voice as he looked at the condition of Luke and hispanions who were in miserable conditions because of exhaustion

    "Ferritt, what are you mumbling, let''s go?" Casper shouted as he noticed Ferritt''s strange expression.

    (Their strength has exceeded my expectations, especially Luke what a terrifying man, but I can''t hold back now) Ferritt thought as he took a piece of paper with strange symbols written on it out of his pocket.

    "Look out ��" Lisa, who noticed the strange paper, eximed loudly

    *energy chains*

    Before anyone could react to Lisa''s shouting Ferritt quickly tore the paper. Thus, the paper turned to radiate golden energy which then formed into several golden-colored chains and started targeting Luke, Casper, and the others.

    "What?��" Luke

    "That b***d..." Caspelthough the chains weren''t that fast, because of the group''s fatigue from fighting, none of them had enough strength to escape from it. Thus, Luke, Casper An, Lisa, Noelle, and Leo, the two siblings were all tightly bound by the golden chains.

    "Ferritt, what are you doing? " Noelle screamed in an angry and confused voice as she looked at one of the persons she trusted the most

    "Sorry, Your Highness, you guys forced me to do this," Ferritt said in a serious voice as he looked at Noelle''s angry face.

    "Ferritt, why are you doing this?" Luke asked with a confused face. Unable to understand why Ferritt is behaving like this.

    "You''re the one the angel is looking for, aren''t you?" Lisa asked in a serious voice after getting to a specific conclusion

    "..." After hearing Lisa''s question, everyone looked at Ferritt with expressions of disbelief, waiting to hear his answer.

    "Yes, you are right, I was the one who was the reason behind this curse," Ferritt said, examining the group members who were tightly bound by their hands and feet.

    "What? Are you serious? How could you carry out such a terrorist attack on the Lionar kingdom that you are supposed to protect?" Noelle yelled angrily after hearing Ferritt''s words.

    "Sorry, Princess, I had to do this," said Ferritt with aplicated expression

    "Do you think you''ll survive after betraying Lionar kingdom like this ? I promise you won''t!" Noelle screamed angrily, losing he nervespletely.

    "I��" Ferritt who wanted to answer Noelle suddenly and withoutpleting his sentence stopped and looked in a certain direction with aplicated expression, then without saying anything started to move towards the magic circle��

    "60 meters from here, northwest, there''s a group of people go bring them here," Ferritt said, after approaching the remaining guard.

    "Alright, sir��" The surviving guard, despite his confusion and not understanding of what exactly was happening, decided to just obey orders and head off to the ce Ferritt had described without asking any questions.

    After Ferrittpleted his way until he stopped in front of the body of the unconscious man, who was floating in the middle of the magic circle. As Everyone watched, he took out another strange piece of paper with moreplex symbols drawn on it, then ced it on the corpse''s chest. Thus, as soon as the paper came into contact with the sacrifice, the paper suddenly turnedpletely ck and at the same time the magic circle started to emit strange ck energy, Ferritt sat in the middle of the magic circle and slowly started absorbing the ck energy.

    "What a cursed energy, what is going on here?��" Loe asked as he looked at the cursed ck energy that started to surround the magic circle.

    "It looks like he''s getting desperate, look at the countdown, it''s increased," An said in a serious voice as she looked at the countdown, which had increased by about ten minutes.

    "Ah, yeah, you''re right. Looks like Fray managed the stop the first sacrifice," Leo said

    (The Master seeded in dealing with the hardest sacrifice while I failed in dealing with this one, damn it..) Casper thought with an unhappy expression.

    And Casper wasn''t the only one who was thinking about this idea, as all members of the group felt indescribable shame from their terrible failure, although Fray literally showed them what they had to do, they still failed miserably.

    (Damn it! I can''t break these chains, we can''t do anything Our only hope...F***) Luke thought with an ugly expression after realizing that he was actually unable to stop Ferritt in his current state, but he nevertheless decided to try another desperate move "Ferritt You are endangering the lives of many innocent people, please stop now it''s not toote!" Luke shouted loudly.

    But Ferrit at this moment was in a state of deep contemtion so as Luke expected, Ferritt didn''t give him any answer

    *****

    "This Formation contains the ck magic incantation that will control the curse rituals, in other words, this Formation will take on the role of controlling the curse, so it will be impossible for the angel to know your identity no matter how hard he tries," said an unknown middle-aged man with a serious voice as he looked at a young man in his twenties, sitting across from him

    "But you didn''t tell me exactly what the curse was?" the young man asked in a serious voice

    "ording to the information we have about this curse, it steals the blessing of the Law of War to give anyone the title of War General, who will gain the power of one of the four legendary war generals, who can give any of his subordinates the title of War Soldier, but because this blessing is cursed, anyone Obtaining it will also lose his humanity and be a deformation of the legendary war general who is called the Undead General," the unknown man said with a serious expression.

    "Yes, I understand," the young man replied in a stern voice

    "Alright, good, you should also know that this Formation can actually perform two types of rituals. The first is the normal curse ritual if this ritual seeds, enough blessings will be summoned to create four war generals with their full power. And the war generals that will be created will be loyal to us as the owners of the formation, the second ritual absorbs the life energy of the human sacrifice and summons the cursed blessing energy directly, but the only one who can absorb this energy directly is the owner of the formation. Thus, he can be a weaker version of the original undead general, although this ritual only provides a weaker version of the original undead general it is much faster than the first ritual, and it will also make you maintain your awareness, so if you fail to perform the first ritual for some reason, you can use the second..." The unknown man said as he looked at the young man''s face with sharp eyes.

 Chapter 91: Ferritt Transformation

    A while ago

    (The master told me to find a spot nearby and invisible, well this seems to be a suitable ce) Rin thought with a calm expression as he stood in the middle of an open area surrounded by several trees in one of the royal pce gardens.

    With this thought in his mind, Rin raised his hand in the air, revealing a peculiar Ring on one of Rin''s fingers. Hence, The ring emitted a strong blue energy beawoosuddenly, through the blue beam, a tall stone pole appeared in front of Rin, the pole was two meters tall covered with many strange runic writings. But Rin did not stop with one stone, he continued to put the second, the third, and even the fourth stone Rin took out four stone poles from his strange ring and put them in a square formation before he stood inside the square.

    (Rune g, huh! So it has reappeared on the Human Continent after all) Suddenly, Rin heard a deep voice in his head

    "Hey, Emperor, do you understand these runic words?" Rin asked in a low voice as he looked at the runic writings that were covering the big Stone poles.

    (No, actually, these runic words are moreplex and advanced than the runic science of my empire, but I can understand their purpose, your master is crazy.)

    *****

    Present timn the hidden space where Ferritt was still absorbing the ck energy while Luke Casper and the others were still trying to break free from the golden chains, suddenly the remaining guard entered and then a group of about twenty people followed him to enter the hidden space as well.

    "This is the group that Ferritt was with previously��" Loe

    "Are you in on this, too?" Noelle asked in an angry voice after seeing the group enter

    "What is Mister Ferritt doing there?" asked one of the group members.

    "This sounds like the second ritual described by the master, but why is he using it now?"

    "Could it be that the first sacrifice failed as well?"

    Ignoring the screams of Noelle and the others, the group members discussed curiously as they looked at Ferritt''s body, which was covered in ominous ck energy.

    "What''s happening to him?..." An asked in a shocked voicfter hearing An''s question, everyone turned around to look in the direction she was looking at, and there Ferritt was undergoing an abnormal change, as his former white skin began to be mysteriously dark blue andpletely stiff, as if he had lost all the blood in his body while his hair began to turn into a bright white color it looks like his body was gradually dying.

    (This ominous energy, this terrifying presence, Ferrrit isn''t human anymore) Luke thought with a stumbling expression as he looked at the monstrous form Ferritt''s body was beginning to take on.

    (These formations are not normal...) Lisa thought as she looked at the formation responsible for all that, but before she could finish her thought, she suddenly felt a cold shiver running through her body making her involuntarily look in Ferritt''s direction.

    And Lisa was not the only one, everyone felt a terrifying aura attacking them, and the reason for that ominous aura was none other than Ferritt who opened his eyes, revealing two bloody red eyes looking at everyone with a hungry loohus, after all the ck ominous energy vanished, Ferritt rose from his ce as the corpses of the sorcerers and the sacrifice turned to dustpletely and fell to the ground.

    "Luke, can you tell how strong he is?" asked Lisa as she looked at Ferritt''s remaining frightening blue face

    "No, the source of his strength has be iprehensible, but ording to my estimation, his strength would be at least equal to a warrior from the Sixth Kingdom right now," Luke said.

    "Hello, master," Ferritt''s group members said in a respectful voice after Ferritt stood up from the floor.

    "Kneel." Ferritt opened his mouth and said with a deep voice and an evil expression

    "W-what!?.." the group asked with confused expressions

    "Kneel..." Ferritt said again in a deeper, more angry voice.

    "Alright sir," the group members said in a distressed voice as they quickly kneeled on the ground in front of Ferriterritt raised his hands in the air and released from his fingers an ominous ck energy simr to the one he was absorbing earlier.

    "What is he doing?" Loe asked with a questioning expression

    "I don''t know, it''s weird..." Luke

    "Ahhh, sir please no��"

    "Ahh, Master please don''t do this..."

    "Ahhh..."Suddenly interrupting Luke and the others'' discussion, the group kneeling on the ground began to shout vigorously, while for some reason their bodies gradually began to take on a shape simr to that of the deformed Ferritt.

    "Ahhhh��" One of the group shouted out loud while feeling indescribable pain before opening his eyes and revealing a blue-eyed lemming with a savage look.

    The transformation process didn''t take long before it ended making the members of the group be irrational creatures with savage expressions and cold blue eyes simr to zombies, called undead soldiers.

    "it seems that they havepletely lost their minds," An said, looking at the monsters the group became and the crazy expressions on their faces.

    "Does that mean the curse finished?" Loe asked

    "No, the countdown hasn''t stopped yet, it looks like the curse isn''t over yet," said Lisa

    "Then what will happen after the countdown ends?" Noelle asked

    "Ha-ha-ha." Suddenly, shocking Luke and the others, Ferritt let out a crazy evilugh, "This power is delicious, but unfortunately I''m not satisfied yet"

    "Hungry, hungry..."

    "Hungry..."

    Suddenly, the group of monsters began to mutter continuously in deep voices as they looked at Luke and the others

    "Okay, wait," Ferritt said before raising his hand that was filled with ck energy in the air and then��

    Dooerritt punched the void with huge force, releasing from his hand a terrifying ck energy storm that spread across all corners of spacwoosuddenly, under the impact of the terrifying blow, the hidden space barrier waspletely broken, revealing the familiar view of the royal pce.

    (The hidden space has been destroyed... What a terrifying force... Wait, is that?) Loe thought as he slowly opened his eyes, which were closed by the explosion.

    "It''s the angel!" Suddenly, Lisa screamed as she looked up at the sky where a six-winged creature was floating quietly

    "Yeah, he''s really the angel...but why isn''t he trying to stop Ferritt" Luke muttered with a bewildered expression as he looked at the angel who was just floating in ce without making any movement.

    The goal of the angel from the beginning was to find the culprit responsible for the curse, now that the culprit has already revealed himself the angel should of course intervene and stop him but now for some reason, the angel seems unwilling or unable to approach Ferritt

 Chapter 92: Ferritt Transformation 2

    "Angel, this is the culprit, stop him..." Loe shouted as he looked at the angel''s nk expression.

    [....] the angel

    "These guys are mine, scatter and find your meal," Ferritt said in a deep voice as he looked to the undead soldiers, ignoring the angel''s presencepletely.

    After hearing Ferritt''smand, the zombie-shaped monsters took off in different directions at great speed, leaving Ferritt alone with the group.

    (What a high speed! their power is almost equal to Ferritt himself... This is dangerous, this is very dangerous) Lisa thought with a nervous expression

    "You thwarted my ns, and now because of you I had to turn myself into a monster, I will make you regret it," Ferritt said in a frightening voice as he looked at the group members who were still chained to the ground unable to move.

    (D**n I can''t summon Axelius) Casper thought with an angry expression as he tried to break free from the chains to no avail.

    "Ferritt, surrender. You can''t escape from Lionar kingdom after all you''ve done. You should just surrender " Noelle said in a serious voice, looking at the starved and mad look that Ferritt was carrying.

    "Ha-ha-ha-ha, you really are as foolish as ever princess ha-ha I will make sure that you will suffer the most hahahaha" Ferritt let out a sinisterugh

    (Where did these monsters go? Could it be?) Luke thought with an ufortable expression before looking at Ferritt and saying in a sincere voice, "Mr. Ferritt, on behalf of the Shield union, I am willing to negotiate your surrender terms, just stop and don''t harm anyone else."

    "Hmm! that''s a good offer, but unfortunately I''m too hungry to think about negotiating, besides..." Ferritt said in a deep voice as he slowly approached Luke before he got down on one knee and grabbed Luke''s face tightly and said, " I really hate people like you, did you know that actually just the idea of a??a??killing you makes me very happy." after he rolls his eyes and looks in a certain direction, then continues while licking his lips, "But I have another idea to make this even more fun..."

    Thus, Ferritt got up again and started walking in a certain direction

    "No! Ferritt stop, what are you going to do?..." Luke who understood what Ferritt was up to shouted in an angry voice.

    But, unfortunately, Luke''s scream wasn''t enough to stop Ferritt, who continued on his way until he stopped in front of An, who was looking into Ferritt''s bloody eyes with a cold expression.

    "Oh, what a cold expression. You''re not scared, are you? Haha, well, you''ll be soon enough," Ferritt announced before he forcefully grabbed An''s neck and lifted her in the air.

    "Ugh, uh..." Sharp choking sounds came from An''s mouth as she tried to break free from Ferritt''s withered hand.

    "..." After seeing An''s pained expression and her funny movements to try to break free, Ferritt suddenly felt an indescribable joy, "Haha, I''ve never felt this ecstasy in my life before, haha, this is fun, this is really fun."

    "Stop, don''t do it, stop, if you hurt her, I promise I will kill you, even if it''s thest thing I do in my life.." Luke shouted with a fierce face.

    "Haha yeah, keep yelling, it whets my appetite more and more haha" Ferritt burst outughing again after seeing Luke''s miserable expression.

    "Ferritt, think carefully about what you''re about to do. Do you think you''ll survive if you kill us? Let us go before it''s toote.." Lisa said in a serious voice, trying to hide her scared expression.

    In fact, all those present here are supported by great forces, forces that Ferritt does not have the slightest chance to survive against them, and naturally those forces will seek revenge in the case Ferritt killed this group, but for some reason, this fact did not affect Ferritt at all.

    "Haha, you''re right, but..." Ferritt said slowly, while the hand holding An''s neck started to release arge amount of ck energy that slowly passed over An''s body as if trying to eat it, before saying, "I''ll try my luck..."

    " No, Stop, I''m going to kill you, you ba**rd, stop..." Luke shouted in an angry voice as his eyes became red with grief and anger.

    "Haha yeah this energy is delicious hahaha " Ferritt

    (This ck energy is eating my life energy... Am I going to die here?) An thought as she felt her consciousness gradually weakening.

    Fuuuv

    (What is that sound? It''s approaching fast...) An thought with a nk expression as she heard a weak voiceing quickly in her direction.

    "..." Ferritt also heard the sound and quickly turned towards the direction of the sound, but before he could even react, he found a huge Insect Beast standing in front of him, lifting a huge ax in the air.

    Wfffffhe huge beast lowered his ax at a terrifying speed, making a loud wind explosion sound as he aimed at Ferritt''s heaerritt propped up his remaining free hand with a huge amount of ck energy and ced it on top of his head at a high speed to stop the uing attacoo loud crashing sound shook the space, creating a powerful airwave

    "..." Luke, Lisa, Casper, and the others put their hands over their eyes to stop the airwave and watch what happened.

    "Damn it..." Ferritt, despite blocking the blow, was unable to stop its strong impact, which made him kneel on one knee and drop An to the ground to use his other hand.

    "Kh-Kh-Kh..." An coughed hard after falling to the ground as she looked at the huge ck monster that was standing literally centimeters away from her.

    "Get away from me!" Ferritt growled before using both hands to shove the ax away from his head, sending the Insect Beast thrust backward.

    "Mr. Fray, I''ve been waiting for you," Ferritt said as he was trying the stand up again while looking in a certain direction.

    "..." Luke, Lisa, Leo, Noelle Casper, the two siblings, and even An all looked in the direction Ferritt was looking.

    "Then it was you," Fray said in a cold voice as he walked towards the group''s location while putting his hands in his pockets and looking at Ferritt''s disfigured face, while Nahl who returned to Fray''s side was walking behind him.

    "Yes, indeed, I had a well-thought-out n, Mr. Fray, but unfortunately it failed because of you," Ferritt said in an angry voice, looking at Fray''s indifferent expression.

    "Where did you get the spell of this curse from?" Fray asked in an indifferent voice

    "Haha, you are interrogating me, do you think that little monster can defeat me?" Ferritt roared as a huge amount of ck energy started circling Ferritt, forming a powerful wind hurricane.

    [Removal of restrictions isplete, you have recovered your original power]

    Fray, whose long hair and clothes were shaking vigorously due to the wind, looked at the window that appeared in front of him before he said in a low voice "The first phase"

 Chapter 93: Fray VS Ferritt

    (He''s getting serious) Lisa thought as she watches the abnormal transformation that Fray''s body was going througn front of everyone''s astonished eyes, Fray''s huge body became even bigger and taller and more threatening, even his ck hair got longer but these are just the superficial changes that could be seen with the naked eye, actually at this moment all of Fray''s organs: heart, bones, lungs... became stronger and harder thirty times more, this is the power of the first phase.

    (What a strong momentum, is this the master''s power) Ryan thought as he looked at the majestic sight of Fray and Nahl who were looking at Ferritt with indifferent expressions.

    "Oh! Looks like the angel has given you back your power haha ??looks like you''re ��" Ferritt said after feeling Fray''s presence.

    (This suit is too tight) Fray, ignoring Ferritt''s chatter, looked at his suit, which was slightly torn and became more narrow after Fray''s transformation with a dissatisfied look before...

    Riith a quick movement, Fray tore off the upper part of his formal suit, revealing his huge chiseled muscles, which, despite the seriousness of the situation, involuntarily attracted the attention of all those present.

    "You seem very calm, Mr. Fray, do you think that you can now defeat me just because you have regained your power..." Ferritt said in an angry voice after noticing Fray''s indifference toward himself, but before he could finish his words, Fray and Nahl disappeared from their ce suddenly, and like teleportation, they reappeared two steps away from Ferritt.

    Voourrounding his ax with a huge amount of energy, Nahl fired a side sh at terrifying speed toward Ferritt''s body, causing a loud air-ster sound.

    (This strike is much stronger than the previous one) Ferritt thought as he looked at the dense energy that was circling the huge axe before he gathered his ck cursed energy in his hands and forged a long ck sword with it.

    *The cursed sword*

    Doohe ax and sword collided with a terrifying force, causing a powerful energy wave that spread throughout, causing huge destruction to the surrounding structure.

    Without giving Ferritt the opportunity to attack, Nahl raised his ax in the air, taking an attacking position again.

    Ferritt who noticed this, grabbed his sword and prepared to defend against the uing attack, but unexpectedly Nahl who was in an attacking position swerved very quickly to the side revealing Fray behind him who was already in a ready attacking position.

    "..." Ferritt opened his eyes shocked and unprepared after seeing Fray''s sudden appearancooith unbelievable speed, Fray''s directed a head kick at Ferritt''s face with a terrifying force causing a powerful airst

    "��" Ferritt looked at Fray''s cold face with a nk expression before he felt his consciousness gradually fading away which made him slowly fall to the ground, but at thest moment as Ferritt approached the floor he regained his awareness and then as quickly as he could he kneels on one knee preventing himself from Falling, but before he could stand up he suddenly felt a concentrated wind tide from a certain direction

    "��" Ferritt quickly looked up in that direction before opening his eyes wide in feaooraynded a heavy punch with all his might towards Ferritt''s face, the punch was so strong that it made the space vibrate for a split second making a huge deep gap in the ground, dropping Ferritt''s body into the depth of it.

    "��" Luke, Casper, An, Lisa, Noelle, and the two siblings, who were in miserable states due to the powerful energy waves caused by the fight stared at the destruction caused by the side effect of Fray''s punch in disbelief.

    Fray on the other side, as soon as hended his punch, quickly backed away, allowing Nahl, who had taken advantage of that short amount of time to focus an enormous amount of energy in his ax, to charge forward.

    Swocith a quick movement, Nahl released all that concentrated energy in the shape of a sharp ax surge and targeted Ferritt who was on the ground, but before the attack reached Ferritt''s body, Ferritt quickly jumped out of the hole and avoided Nahal''s attack in thest second

    "This was unexpected, Mr. Fray, you are very strong," said Ferritt after standing at a distance from Fray as he clutched his injured face, "This is not the strength of a warrior from the Fifth Kingdom, Mr. Fray. It''s not even from the Sixth Kingdom? Have you already reached the Seventh Kingdom Mr, Fray?"

    "..." Luke looked at Fray''s face with aplicated expression. In fact, he could also perceive the strength that Fray disyed today, this is not a power of a fifth kingdom warrior, Luke actually thinks that the power that Fray shows now was a bit close to Luke''s original power.

    As expected, Fray did not bother himself to answer Ferritt, but in fact, several days ago, Fray finally managed to reach the sixth kingdom thanks to the cemetery army, which provided him with sufficient energy, and now using the first phase in Fray''s strength close to the seventh kingdom.

    "Haha, well, Mr. Fray, this is honestly fun hahaha" Ferritt burst outughing as he unleashed a huge tornado of ck energy that began to surround Ferritt''s body and sword, then with missile speed, Ferritt dashed towards Fray, then without any prelude, Ferritt lowered his ck sword imbued with ck energy at a terrifying speed towards Fray''s head.

    Fray, who was caught off guard by Ferritt''s unexpected speed, quickly turned sideways, barely avoiding Ferritt''s sworooerritt''s sword released a huge ck energy tide that passed a hair''s length away from Fray, causing a terrifying path of destruction until it collided with one of the pce''s many structures,pletely destroying it.

    Horizontal cuide curescent cueeing the failure of his first attack, Ferrittunched a series of sessive attacks while Fray continued to do his best to dodge them so quickly, the speed of the two was so great that the movements of Fray and Ferritt were almost imperceptible to the naked eye.

    (Now..) Fray, who was under a lot of pressure due to Ferritt''s attack, thought after he found the right moment to retreat and so, without hesitation, Fray pushed himself back out of the range of Ferritt''s attack but��

    "Haha, goodbye, Mr. Fray!" Ferrittughed out loud after seeing Fray who was jumping backward before unleashing his strongest attack.

    *100 meters sword*

    Ferritt who had already nned for Fray''s retreat had already put a sword straight towards Fray''s heart before suddenly the length of the sword wrapped in ck energy started to increase at a terrifying speed advancing towards Fray''s chest.

    "��" Fray who was not prepared for this attack opened his eyes wide at the sight of the sword tip rapidly approaching his body unable to dodge it

 Chapter 94: Fray Vs Ferritt 2

    "Nahl..." Fray quickly shouted as he looked at the rapidly approaching sworence, in thest moment before the tip of the sword reached Fray''s body, a big figure with a ck insectoid shield suddenly appeared between Fray and the sword.

    Swoosh

    "Ugh..." A deep voice came out of Nahl''s mouth as he looked at his chest, which had been pierced by the ck sword, with a nk loolthough Nahl''s body did not stop the sword, it contained the sword''s advance for a few fractions of a second, which gave Fray enough time to get out of the attack path as quickly as he could. Thus, in the blink of an eye, the ck sword became a hundred meters long as it pierced countless different obstacles that stood in its wahile Fray, who had disappeared from the path of the sword, reappeared several tens of meters away from Ferritt and Nahl''s location

    (It was close) Fray thought as he looked at the deep wound that was in his right shoulder before he looked at Ferritt and Nahl''s position and said in a cold voice, "Nahl do it"

    Nahl, who was still in the same position as the longsword pierced his body, after hearing Fray''smand, Nahl, without hesitation, quickly lunged forward while allowing the sword to pass through his body.

    "What? What are you doing?..." Ferritt, who was still holding the sword, shouted as he looked at Nahl''s giant hand, which grabbed his wrist tightly, but before he realized what Nahl was trying to do, suddenly, Nahl''s huge body began to swell rapidly until...

    Boo massive explosion shook the space, causing a huge mushroom cloud of energy, and releasing terrifying energy waves that uprooted trees from their roots, destroyed buildings on top of them, and demolished everything in its path.

    "Oh my God!..." Noelle muttered in a fearful voice as she looked wide-eyed at the wave of destructive energy that was rapidly approaching them.

    "..." Luke and the others opened their eyes in fear as well as they looked at the path of destruction that was quickly approaching them, as they do not have enough strength to defend against an energy wave of this power and they were sure that if it reached them, they would be seriously injured or maybe even worse.

    "Youngdy. please hide behind me..." Leo said loudly as he squatted rapidly in front of Lisa, protecting her with his body.

    "Da**..." Luke closed his eyes tightly after seeing the wave reach their location, but no matter how long Luke waited, he did not feel any pain or shock, which made him open his eyes sharply to find that in front of him was a huge barrier in the form of a bubble that detained the huge explosion inside before he sighed in relief.

    (As expected, the Angel would not allow such a destructive explosion to remain out of control) Fray thought with a serious expression as he looked at the barrier surrounding the explosion, this explosion was powerful enough to destroy anything within the sphere that the Angel had ced even the guests that the angel held himself so Fray was almost sure That angel will stop this explosion from progressinwo minutester

    (Did he die?) Lisa thought as she looked inside the barrier as the explosion finally started to calm down, but due to the dust and chaos that was within the sphere, it was almost impossible to see Ferritt''s condition.

    (The angel hasn''t announced his death yet) Fray thought in a serious voice as he looked into the sphere with a cold expressiohus, after the explosion subsidedpletely, the angel removed the barrier, revealing the huge cloud of dust that covered the ceeing this, Fray quickly rushed near the cloud of dust and thray pped his hands, releasing a strong wave of air, parting the dust cloudpletely, revealing the destruction and the deep hole that the explosion caused, and there in the middle of the hole was a naked body with dry skin and a body covered with deep wounds.

    "Haha, wow, Mr. Fray, that was really surprising," Ferritt said with a loud voice as he looked at Fray''s cold face, "You sacrificed yourrade just to defeat me. You really deserve your reputation, Mr. Fray. Haha. But don''t get me wrong. Actually, you''re one of the few people who I truly respect, Mr. Fray."

    (What strong stamina, what level will he reach afterpleting his transformation?) Fray thought with a cold expression as he looked at Ferritt who was still standing despite facing such an explosive face to face

    "It''s really a pity that we have to..." Ferritt

    "Join the Prada family," Fray said seriously, interrupting Ferritt''s chatter

    "What?..." Ferritt asked in a shocked voice after hearing Fray''s unexpected words.

    "I''m telling you to work under mymand as a member of the Prada family," Fray said in a serious voice

    "What? Is he crazy?.." Noelle asked in an angry voice after hearing Fray''s words

    "That''s strange. What is Mr. Fray thinking?" Loe asked puzzled.

    "..." Lukerritt is now considered a wanted criminal, and the Lionar kingdom and the people that Ferritt put in danger will certainly not allow the Prada family to defend him.

    (What are you thinking this time Fray?) Lisa thought with a strange expression as she looked at Fray''s serious face

    "Ha-ha, you''re really interesting, Mr. Fray, ha-ha" Ferritt burst outughing after hearing Fray''s words. "Well let''s say I took your offer. How will you deal with the angel who wants me dead?" Ferritt said, pointing towards the angel who was still floating above the battlefield.

    [Time left for the curse to bepleted: 10 minutes]

    "Don''t worry, you''re not the angel''s main target," Fray said in a serious voice as he looked at the countdown window that was still going.

    "What!? What do you mean by that?" Ferritt asked with a confused expression

    "What is your answer ?" Fray asked in an impatient voice

    "Sorry, Mr. Fray, but I''m not interested.." As soon as Ferritt finished speaking, twenty blue-eyed zombie-like creatures covered in blood suddenly appeared in front of him. Ferritt looked at these monsters and said, "You guys seem to be getting a little stronger, sigh. Unfortunately, I couldn''t eat my meal."

    "Fu** those monsters are back, Fray can''t face them alone," Luke said in a desperate voice as he looked at Ferritt and the monsters that were surrounding him

    "Even a warrior from the Eighth Kingdom wouldn''t be able to beat with them alone, that''s dangerous," An said with a nervous expression.

    "In that case, I can''t leave you alive," said Fray in a cold voice

    "Haha, I don''t think you''re in a position to say that, Mr, Fray" Ferritt said before giving a signal to the undead soldiers surrounding him.

    Fray looked at the huge number of monsters, rushing towards him with a cold look before saying in a low voice, "The Golden Emperor Linyar show yourself."

    ::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

 Chapter 95: The Golden Emperor

    A while ago

    (Gate of Spirits! I Feel Its presence)

    "Ah! So The Master will need our help after all," Rin said in a serious voice as he got up from where he was quietly sitting before approaching the four stone Poles.

    (Boy are you sure you want to do this?)

    "Yes, it''s a direct order from my master, I can''t disobey him," said Rin, stretching his hand in the air as the ring on his finger began to emit a radiance, revealing arge pile of glowing energy crystals that quietly fell amidst the array of Poles.

    (But, boy, even though these rune gs are exquisitely crafted, it is still dangerous to deal with that huge amount of energy with your current physical strength even if it is for a very short amount of time.)

    "Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty, but I will only act as an intermediary between you and the energy. I will not lock it in my body. This will not be enough to kill me." Rin said as he took a sitting position near therge pile of energy stones.

    (Even if it doesn''t kill you, you''ll be seriously injured.)

    "Well, I''m sure the master will be able to heal me no matter what the injury is," Rin said, sitting in a contemtive pose and closing his eyes.

    Thus all of a sudden the strange writings covering the stone pirs started to glow powerfully with a brilliant white light

    "Your Majesty, when the process begins, I will be unable to move or speak, so you will have to respond to the master''s summons," Rin sain fact, most souls need a voice call or something simr to be summoned to this world, so since Rin will be speechless when the process begins, Rin and even Fray thought it would be best to give Fray the authority to call out Rin''s soul this time.

    (Alright )

    Thus, after hearing the Emperor''s confirmation, Rin closed his eyes and entered a state of deep meditation before several thin energy threads exited and quietly entered Rin''s body.

    Thus, it didn''t take long before the Golden Emperor heard a cold voice calling his name and before the pirs started to glow fiercely while the delicate threads that were entering Rin''s body became huge energy currents and Rin''s calm face suddenly became ufortable.

    ***********

    "..." Luke Casper Lisa, Noelle Loe, and the two brothers looked at the dozens of dead people with worried expressions who rushed towards Fray with ferocious expressions.

    (Fray..) An thought withplicated eyes as she struggled to keep her eyes open, looking at Fray''s situation

    "Ugth...."

    "hunry...."

    "kijll...."

    The monsters shouted various kinds of iprehensible words as they charged toward Fray with great speed where in the blink of an eye they all simultaneously arrived in front of him.

    (Why isn''t he moving?) Lisa thought with a nervous expression as she looked at the sharp zombie ws that were approaching Fray''s body, but suddenly...

    "Ha-ha-ha, show me how you''re going to stop t..." Ferrittughed out loud, but suddenly before he could finish his sentence abruptly.

    s powerful golden beam of light appeared from the void near where Fray was standing

    "Uuugh..."

    "Aaah.."

    The undead soldiers, as soon as the light appeared, covered their eyes with their hands and quickly retreated, running away from the light

    "What?.." Ferritt shouted, surprised by the appearance of the unknown light as he covered his eyes, unable to look at the golden light directly.

    "Disgusting, disgusting creatures,��" Within the bright light where it was impossible to see inside, a deep and arrogant voice came out

    "What a terrifying aura��" Noelle muttered with a trembling voice and pale expression as she looked at the bright light

    "Huf-Huf-Huf, T-terrif..." Eris, who didn''t have strong enough willpower, faced a problem breathing due to the crushing pressure that was released from the light, before she couldn''t take it anymore and lost consciousness.

    And Eris wasn''t the only one who lost consciousness.

    "F��" An whose vitality had been weakened because of Ferritt

    (Damn it, Fray, what is this again) Lisa who didn''t have a strong fighting base

    "Huf-Huf, Master is so cool��" Even Ryan couldn''t help but close his eyes and fall into a deep sleep with an excited expression on his face.

    "��" Only Noelle Casper and Luke who looked at the light that was starting to dissipate with pale faces could hardly stay awake in the presence of this powerful existence.

    In the sky above the ce where Fray was standing, the light began to disperse, revealing a huge golden chair covered with many shining jewels, and on it sat A middle-aged man with a nk expression, wearing a shining golden armor and a crown covered with many precious jewels, cing his hand on his chin with a bored expression. The man slowly turned his eyes downward to look at Fray and said in a cold voice, "Boy, did you really not find any other way to defeat these weak creatures except summoning me?"

    "Sorry, Your Majesty, actually your powers have a strong effect on them, so you are the only one who can defeat them quickly," Fray said in a serious voice as he looked at the emperor.

    (Eighth Kingdom, no, is it the Ninth Kingdom? This is disturbing, Was the Prada family really hiding all this power?) Luke thought with a pale expression as he struggled to look at the Emperor directly.

    "O-h m-my God��" Loe muttered with a nk face as well

    (His presence and majesty are even stronger than my mother. F**, is Fray actually controlling this being F**, F**...) Noelle thought as she looked at Fray with a frightened expression, remembering that she actually formed an enmity with this terrifying person.

    "Who is this creature?..." Ferritt muttered with a scared f the other side, the Emperor looked at Fray''s nk face with a cold look, unconvinced by his argument, before saying in a cold voice again, "Alright, but I like that boy. If you do this again, I''ll be angry. Do you understand what I mean?"

    "Yes, I understand," said Fray with the same nk expression

    "Well, Let''s finish this," said the emperor calmly, as he raised two fingers of his right hand in a snaping position before...

    Ferritt on the other side, sensing the approaching danger, quickly shouted, "Attack quickly, attack ��"

    After hearing Ferritt''smand, the undead soldiers screamed as they charged toward Fray with all their mighut before Ferritt could finish his words and before the undead soldiers could get anywhere, a loud sound was heard.

    Snap

    "W-What the hell..." Luke muttered shocked

    "��" Loe opened his eyes wide

    (So ??that''s why the master appreciates that boy so much) Casper thought as a big smile painted on his pale facs soon as the emperor snapped his fingers, without anyone realizing what happened, the corpses of the twenty soldiers and even Ferritt were lying on the ground ck and burnt as if they were burned alive at a high temperature, but the thing that made this scene terrifying so much that no one, not even Fray could see the Emperor attack or even how Ferritt and the zombies who were standing just now fell to the ground without anyone realizing

    (he''s even stronger than I expected.) Fray thought with aplicated expression as he looked at Ferritt''s burnt corpse.

    :::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

 Chapter 96: The End Of The Trial

    "Interesting." The Emperor mumbled with an expressionless face as he looked at Ferritt''s burnt corpse, then looked at Fray and said, "I''m out of energy, I''ll leave the rest to you."

    (Energy crystals sufficient to light up arge city for more than two years weren''t enough to sustain his existence even for a full minute.) Fray thought with a nk expression before saying, "Okay, thank you, Your Majesty."

    After another light emitted, the emperor disappeared from his ce. Fray looked at the ce where the emperor was a moment ago before turning around and started moving towards Ferritt''s burnt body, making his way through the rubble and therge holes everywhere.

    (He''s still alive despite his injury) Fray thought as he looked at Ferritt body lying on the ground unconscious and breathing very slowly, with a surprised look before mumbling in a low voice, "Did he use a life-saving tool or something?"

    "Is he dead? Why hasn''t the countdown stopped yet?" Luke asked as he looked at Fray

    "..." Fray looked at Ferritt''s expression, which despite his loss of consciousness was still hard and painful, before raising his foot slightly, ready to destroy Ferritt''s heart and finish this mission, but...

    Voorom an unknown location, a huge fireball came out and flew towards Fray at a high speed, destroying everything in its path.

    Before he couldplete his move, Fray suddenly sensed dangering at a great speed, which made him quickly retreat out of the way of the fireball and away from Ferritt''s body.

    "What''s happening now?..." Luke

    "Look over there, someone''sing," Loe said, pointing to the direction the fireball came frotetetehere was an old man with a weak physique, a hunched back, and a calm expression on his face, slowly advancing toward Ferritt''s corpse.

    "Who are you ?" Fray asked in a cold voice as he looked at the old man with a careful expression.

    "Mr. Mohal, what are you doing here?" Suddenly Noelle asked after the old man''s face became clear

    "you''re Highness, you know who this man is ?" Luke asked

    "Yes, my mother met this man on one of her trips two months ago, so she brought him to the royal pce as a guest of honor, and he has been in the royal pce ever since, that''s all I know about him," said Noelle in a nervous voice.

    "Mr. Prada, you''ve been getting really annoyingtely," said the old man in a cold voice as he looked at Fray with one eye while the other one. Is closed.

    "Are you the one behind all this?" Fray asked in a cold voice as he received the old man''s cold look with the same cold expression.

    "..." The old man looked at Fray''s cold face for a while before saying in an expressionless voice, "I''ll take this person and leave."

    "..." Fray also looked deeply at the old man with a serious look before sighing inwardly and saying, "Okay, you can take him."

    "What? Why does he let him take the body? He''s clearly still alive" Noelle eximed in surprise after hearing Fray''s words.

    "That man is dangerous," Luke said with a serious expression as he looked at the old man

    (Yes, his aura is truly frightening, but his strength must also be restrained. There is something strange. The master is not someone who backs down easily.) Casper thought with a cautious expression.

    "Thank you." The old man said slowly before lifting Ferritt''s body from the ground and cing it on his shoulder

    (Looks like the angel won''t stop him either) Fray thought as he looked at the angel standing still again, before looking again at the old man who had already turned to leave and then said in a cold voice, "I don''t care what your stupid goal is guys, but Try to keep Iskar City out of it the next time."

    "..." The old man stopped after hearing Fray''s words for a while, then without saying anything he jumped away and disappeared from Fray''s view.

    After the old man left, without wasting any time, Fray jumped towards Casper, who was still tied to the ground, to free him from the golden chains that were still active.

    Fray stood behind Casper who was on his knees before grabbing the golden chains with both hands and tugging harraith a loud voice, the golden chains broke, freeing Casper

    "Thank you, sir," Casper said, as he stood up, in a sincere voice looking at Fray.

    "You know what to do, go," said Fray looking at Casper.

    "Okay, sir," Casper said, before running off in a certain direction

    (Well, let''s take care of this curse) Fray thought with a serious face before looking at the window that suddenly appeared in front of him

    [The final clue is 40 meters straight ahead]

    "..." Noelle Loe and Luke looked up waiting for Fray to set them free but contrary to their expectation, Fray dashed forward at a high speed,pletely ignoring them.

    [The final clue is 3 meters straight ahead]

    Fray stood in the ce where the sacrifice rituals were taking ce before, then after using the eye of the unknown to make sure of his thoughts, he quickly took off a load of heavy rocks that were filling one of the pits, before he could see them...

    (So a??a??this is the reason for all this fuss ) Fray thought with a serious face as he looked at a white sheet of paper covered with thick ck energy that was on the grounn fact, the reason for the countdown was not because of Ferritt, but because of this formation which is the main danger in this curse.

    Fray, in fact, does not know exactly what will happen after the countdown ends, but he remembers that in the original novel, dangerous creatures called the Undead monsters have spread, who was able to transform ordinary humans into undead monsters, which put the human continent in a very hazardous situation, and Fray believes that this is what It will happen after the countdown endhus, in an invisible movement to Luke and the others who were watching, Fray took out a small ring from his pocket and ced it near the white paper, which made the paper magically disappear inside the small ring.

    [The detective has managed to stop the curse.]

    [ The trial has ended]

    ::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

    Hi, the author is here,

 Chapter 97: The End Of The Trial 2

    Using his spiritual sense and all his might to run, Casper finally reached the spot he was looking for, which was hidden among several trees and bushes in one of the gardens of the royal pce, and there were four stone poles covered with many strange words that emit weak radiation.

    "Rin!.." Casper shouted as he looked at Rin''s unconscious body on the ground among the four poles, as weak energy sparks continuously emitted from his injured body.

    After not getting an answer, Fray leaned over Rin''s body on the ground before examining his breathing carefully. Casper breathed a sigh of relief slowly after making sure that Rin was breathing before he raised Rin''s hand covered with wounds and removed the ring that was on one of his fingers.

    The Space Storage Ring, is one of the few relics that Fray finds useful in the monster kingdom, and this ring is a portable space portal linked to a small dimensional space that is not associated with this world, although this portal does not allow organic matter to pass through, which limits its use a lot, the ring is still An excellent mean for storing tools, weapons and more.

    Thus, using the ring, Casper took out the jar that Fray recovered with the ring from the forest of the Monster Kingdom, which Fray modified recently.

    Casper ced the jar near Rin''s unconscious body, Which started emitting green beams of energy that Rin''s body automatically absorbed.

    (This won''t be enough to heal him, we have to get him back to Iskar City as soon as possible) Casper thought with a serious expression before he looked at the sky where the barrier was slowly fading away.

    *****

    [congrattions, Fray Parada.]

    [Thanks to you, the human continent has survived a near disaster.]

    Within an all-white subspace, Fray stood calmly as he read the messages sent to him by the six-winged angel standing in front of him. As soon as the angel announced the end of the trial, Fray found himself inside this space, along with the Angel.

    (Is the angel happy?) Fray thought with surprise as he looked at the almost invisible smile that was drawn on the lips of the angel.

    Fray actually already knows that angels can show feelings, but he still finds it strange that the angel is not even trying to hide this fact, after all thew and the angels have never shown any emotions in front of a human before.

    [The Law of War has admired your intelligence and talent and has decided to give you thitle: The Brutal War General]

    "What?..." Fray opened his eyes in surprise with pleasure, in the novel it was not such a gift so Fray did not actually expect to get such an unexpected surprise.

    In fact, one of the few ways to get a title other than having a special soul is to impress a certainw, and so thew will give the warrior a special title, but the chances of that happening are very low and rare.

    [Title is being transferred: The Brutal General of War]

    "��" Fray looked at the window that appeared in front of him with a rare smile on his face, excited to get his first title, but��

    [An error has urred in the title transfer process.]

    Suddenly an unexpected window appeared which froze the smile on Fray''s face.

    [The Law ###### has interfered]

    "..." Fray

    [The Eye of the Unknown has been canceled due to unknown interference.]<novelnext> </novelnext>

    (What? Did I lose the Eye of the Unknown as well? Are you kidding me?) Fray thought with an angry expression after reading the sessive messages but quickly turned his attention elsewhere.

    (What!? The angel is also angry! This is strange. It seems that this matter is not as simple as it seems.) Fray thought with surprise as he saw the ugly expression on the face of the angel, and so, he finally understood that there is something abnormal behind all this.

    *****

    Yes, the trial is over, the angel has retreated, and the barrier has disappeared, but nheless, no one rejoiced. Throughout the royal pce there were miserable scenes of ruined infrastructures sttered with blood, torn corpses, unconscious wounded, and dozens of different characters crying in despair at the loss of their friends and family, this is the gruesome reality that this curse has caused.

    "��" Queen Fozya and the VIPs that the angel had brought out of the trial looked at this mess with shocked and angry eyes.

    "Your Majesty." Suddenly one of the royal knights appeared and knelt in front of Queen Fozya before saying in a respectful tone.

    "Do you know who is responsible for this attack?" Queen Fozya asked with an angry expression.

    "Your Majesty, ording to investigations, it appears that the members of the Northern iron Castle we''re responsible for the attack," said the royal knight

    "What? Northern Castle? Why would they do this? " said one of the characters who was standing beside the queen with a surprised expression

    " We''re not sure yet, Sir" replied the knight

    "Those bas**ds! How dare they betray the Lionar Kingdom? " Another man said angrily

    (The Northern Iron Castle won''t betray the Lionar kingdom, especially with such an unstable n, there is something fishy about this) Queen Fozya thought with an ufortable expression before saying, "Arrest all the Northern Iron castle members remaining in the pce, and take care of the injured guests."

    "Okay, your Majesty" the royal knight replied in a respectful voice

    "Monir," said the Queen in a low voice

    "Yes, Your Majesty," answered one of the men who was standing behind the Queen

    "Send a letter to the third General, tell him to lead his army quickly towards the northern iron castle, tell him to try to make them surrender, and if they resist, tell him that he has the authority to kill," said the Queen in a cold voice as she looked at the destruction and blood that covered the royal pce.

    "Alright, Your Majesty," Monir replied, before sprinting off in a certain direction.

    "sigh, it started earlier than expected" Queen Fozya mumbled with a serious expression

    "Yes, your Majesty, we have to get ready, soon they will start moving seriously," said an old man with long white hair in a cold voice.

    ::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

 Chapter 98: The Next Morning

    ------The next morninast night, the entire Lionar kingdom was in utter chaos due to the unexpected event that befell the royal party. The news of the attack and even the release of a curse within the royal pce, which is considered the most guarded ce in the Kingdom, spread throughout the continent like fire in the hay, and the perpetrator was none other than the son of the chief of the Northern Castle, the family that is famous for its loyalty to the Lionar Kingdom.

    In an attempt to preserve their pride, all the knights in the Morial city dispersed to search for Ferritt, who escaped yesterday, apanied by an unknown old man, but so far no trace of the two has been found.

    -----Morial City, inside the Prada mansioesterday, after finishing his unproductive interaction with the Angel, Fray freed the two siblings, and without saying or doing anything else, he left with Casper and the two siblings after taking Rin''s unconscious body.

    And now Fray was eating breakfast alone in the parada mansion while thinking about everything that had happened recently. In fact, everything that happened at this royal party was not part of his ns. He failed to prevent Ferritt''s escape and he lost the Eye of the Unknown. Rin was seriously injured, and He had to even sacrifice arge number of the cemetery army in his fight with Ferritt. In fact, this whole mission was a failure in Fray''s opinion.

    (I was so confident in myself just because of some iplete future knowledge. Sigh, well I had no choice) Fray thought with a serious expression as he put a piece of meat in his mouth.

    In fact, Fray has realized from this experience that the information in the novel is not as useful as he thought. All the important questions that Fray thinks about have no answers in the novel.

    "Sir, Mr. Adam has arrived with some escorts," Kara suddenly entered the dining room and said in a respectful voice

    "Oh, good. Let them In and bring them breakfast," said Fray in a calm voice

    "Okay sir," Kara said respectfully before backing away slowly.

    Thus, it didn''t take long before an old man with an arrogant expression walked in with two teenage girls and a beautiful female knight with ck hair.

    "Head of the family," said the old man Adam in a calm voice, as he took one of the chairs to sit on.

    " Adam, thanks for your quick response," Fray saiesterday, as soon as Fray returned to the mansion, he sent a message to Iskar city using a fast messenger bird to summon Adam as soon as possible.

    "Hello, Head of the Family," the three girls said in a respectful voice.

    "Isha, Sina, Rokia, wee, have a seat," said Fran fact, Fray had personally requested, through the letter, the presence of these three. After obtaining the treatment using the bed that Fray had made, Isha and Sina did not take any mission, and now Fray needed them to carry out the next task that he intends to implement in the Lionar Kingdom before returning home.

    (He is letting us sit with him at the same table!?) Rokia thought with a strange expression as she followed in the footsteps of Isha and Sina and cautiously took a chair to sit.

    "Congrattions, looks like you got it right again," said Adam, looking at Fray

    "Well, you could say so," Fray replied, continuing to eat neatly

    "So why did you call me here?" Adam asked

    "Rin has suffered some serious injuries, I want you to take him back as quickly as possible to Iskar City to get the necessary treatment," Fray said in a serious voice as he looked at Adam.

    "��" Isha and Sina opened their eyes in surprise after hearing Fray''s words

    "But you know that I can''t take him through the portal if he has serious injuries," said adam.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    " Don''t worry he will be fine " replied Fray

    "Then, where is he? I''ll take him now," said Adam

    "Okay, but, have some breakfast first," said Fray

    "No, I''ll eat it after I get back to Iskar City. I don''t want to stay in this kingdom for too long," Adam said in an impatient voice.

    "Well, if you insist, I will not force you," Fray said in an indifferent voice, before taking a small bell ced in front of him on the table.

    Den-Den-Den

    "Yes, sir." As soon as the bell sounded, Kara quickly entered the dining room and said.

    "Kara, summon some knights to help Adam move Rin''s body," said Fray

    "Okay, sir," said Kara

    "I''ll go with you," said Adam, standing up from his chair. "Goodbye, head of the family."

    "Goodbye," said Fray.

    **********

    --------Inside the royal pcithin the inner court of the pce, Queen Fozya was sitting on her throne with a cold expression on her facelow the throne, a total of thirteen men and women were standing on the sides of the hall with surprised expressions as they listened to the report of First Princess Noelle, who was kneeling in front of the throne.

    "That''s all, Your Majesty," Noelle said with a calm expression.

    "Then you are saying that Fray was not only able to find out the location of the sacrifice without having to search for them, then he was favored by thew for an unknown reason, and he even has two spirits one of them with a power at least from the eighth kingdom," said Queen Fozya in a serious voice as she looked at Noelle

    "Yes, Your Majesty. Also, His own power and even the power and the skills of his servants are very powerful. In fact, from what I saw the Parada family will soon be able to regain its original power," Noelle said with a calm voice and a serious expression on her face.

    "It''s dangerous, Your Majesty. If what the princess said is true, the Prada family will be a great threat to us," said one of the men who was standing by the court.

    "Yes, Your Majesty, the head of the Prada family has already shown his hostility towards us. We must stop his advance while we still can do so," said a middle-aged woman.

    "Are you crazy? Do you want to add the Prada family also to our list of enemies? Don''t you think we have enough of those already?" said another man

    "The Prada family already has a negative attitude towards us, and sooner orter that negative attitude will turn into enmity. It is better to act against them now as long as we have a suitable argument. In addition to that, war ising and we are in dire need of a legendary weapon of our own if we want to face our enemies," said the former woman in a serious voice.

    "..." After hearing the two words of a *Legendary weapon*, everyone present opened their eyes in surprise. In fact, everyone here knows the power of a Legend rank weapon, and if they managed to obtain one, it would be truly worth going against the Prada family.

    Queen Fozya looked at everyone''s enthusiastic expressions with a nk expression before turning to Noelle''s position and asking in a serious voice, "First princess, what do you think?"

 Chapter 99: Let’s Visit The Parada Mansion

    Actually, Noelle''s perspective about Fray changed a lot after what happenedst night, as he saved her and Lionar''s kingdom and he easily got her and the kingdom out of the situation that she thought was desperate and impossible to find a solution to, and now his confident look and his cold voice makes Noelle feel a strangely nice feeling whenever she thinks about it. but...

    "Your Majesty, I also think that Fray is a very dangerous person and we should stop his development as soon as we can. Besides, seeing the power of spirits that the Parada family members have, I actually believe that it is really worth the risk if we can obtain the legendary weapon." Noelle answered in a serious voice.

    "Sigh, that''s disappointing," said Queen Fozya in a low voice before slowly getting up from her throne and saying in a serious voice, "Send an invitation letter to the head of the Prada family asking him to attend a dinner to thank him for his help, and tell the Lionar big businesses to restore their transactions with the Iskar city, our goal is to revive our coborative rtionships with the Parada family."

    After hearing. The Queen''s announcement Noelle and everyone else present was surprised by the Queen''s iprehensible decision, but they did not dare to object to her words. Thus, everyone answered, "Alright, Your Majesty."

    *****

    Desperate, useless, incapable, these are all words that have covered Luke''s mind sincest night non-stop. In fact, Luke had never felt such a helpless feeling in his life before.

    If Fray hadn''t been at the party, Luke couldn''t even imagine what would have happened. Fray, whom Luke always saw as a weak opponent to himself, and Fray, who was always evil, wrong saved the situation while Luke couldn''t even save himself.

    Until this moment, the image of An in the hands of Ferritt who was about to kill her, remains between Fray''s eyes, just how did Luke, whom everyone admired as a strong and capable hero, allow his woman to be in that state?

    (I was too arrogant, dammit, to let this happen...) Luke thought with a nk expression as he looked at his drink that was on a simple wooden table.

    "Luke, what do you think?" Suddenly interrupting Luke''s thinking. An, who was sitting next to Lisa across from Luke and Leo at the table, said in a serious voicisa, Loe, An, and even Luke suffered a lot of injuries because of the strong explosion waves that Fray and Ferritt caused yesterday, so now they were all in very bad states covered with many bandages but they still have a lot of iplete business so they didn''t allow their self to rest

    "Ah! What?" Luke said in a surprised voice

    "We were saying that we''d better not get involved in what happened yesterday anymore, and focus on our main goal for which we came here," said An.

    "What do you think, Lisa?" Luke asked, looking at Lisa

    "The n that Ferritt managed to implement yesterday is moreplicated than it seems, the North iron Castle can''t back up such a strong n, it must be there someone more powerful behind all of this, and I think we should keep the Shield union out of this mess for now," said Lisa.

    "Alright, I agree too. Let''s leave it up to the Royal family for now," Fray replied calmly

    "So shall we go see Fray?" Loe suddenly asked

    "Yeah, let''s go before he disappears again," Luke said, getting up from his chair

    "Are we going now?" Lisa asked.

    "Yes, let''s go now," said Luke<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Thus, after deciding what to do, Luke An Lisa, and Leo got up from their seats, and after paying their bill, they left the restaurant they were sitting in and headed towards the Parada mansion, which was located in the center of the Morial city.

    The restaurant in which Luke and the others were, was not far from the Parada mansion, so it did not take long before they arrived in front of a huge, luxurious iron gate, in front of it stood two knights wearing light armor.

    "Who are you? What do you want?" the guards asked in a serious voice as they looked at Luke''s group

    "We''re members of the Shield union and we want to meet the head of the Prada family," Luke said in a voice

    "Do you have an appointment or something?" the guard asked

    "No, as a matter of fact, we don''t have any prior appointments, but the topic we want to discuss with Mr. Fray is very important. Would you pleasee in and tell him we''re here?" Luke said in a calm voice.

    "Alright, please wait here," said one of the guards, before retreating inside the pchus, Luke An, Leo, and Lisa apanied by the remaining guard stayed at the gate, waiting for the guard, who, fortunately, did not take long to return with good news.

    "You may enter," the guards said, opening the way for the group to entefter hearing the guard''s words, the group entered the pce through the huge gate and continued their way through the existing long corridor until they reached the inner mansion door, where a middle-aged woman dressed as a maid was standing.

    "Wee to the Parada mansion, please follow me," the middle-aged maid said in a calm voice before turning around and entering the pce.

    Shortly after the group followed the maid inside the mansion, they found themselves sitting inside a luxurious guests reception room waiting for Fray toe, as the maid told them that Fray is currently busy and will be here soon, but in fact they had to wait for about an hour before Fray appeared.

    " What do you want ?" Fray asked in an emotionless voice after he sat down on one of the living room couches across from the group

    "Hey Fray, Thanks for meeting us without previous notice. Are you okay after yesterday''s fight?" Luke asked in a calm voice, trying to create a peaceful atmosphere

    "Yes, I''m fine. What do you want?" Fray asked again in an impatient voice

    "Oh, well Fray, we first want to thank you for saving usst night. If there is anything we can do to thank you, please tell us it." Lisa said in a sincere voice.

    "Okay, I''ll think about it. Is that all?" Fray replied again

    "..." Seeing Fray''s cold and uncooperative behavior, the group slowly sighed inwardly as they looked at each other before deciding to just enter directly into the matter without wasting any time.

    "Master Prada, we are sure that you already know that but the dungeon in your area has be a four-star dungeon and we can''t risk letting such a dangerous dungeon explode. We want you to give us permission to clean it before it''s toote," said Luke in a sincere voice as he looked at Fray''s expressionless face

 Chapter 100: [Bonus ]Bonus

    First of all, thank you for your continuous support and your affection for the novel From now on I will consider you as Paradas guyn fact when I asked you to give me questions you wanted me to answer. I meant If there were any ambiguous stuff in the s, since I did not want to degrade the development of the chapters, I did not exin a lot of things. I am sure that some of you could understand the hidden meaning of things despite not exining them. But some people did not understand all the details of the previous events, and there are the people I wanted to answer in this chapter, But unfortunately, I didn''t get this kind of questions, well if you don''t understand something you can ask in thements below and I will answer you all.

    So the first question with have :

    ------Lulian__trancill Fray''s romantic rtionship be simr to that of Hades and Persephone?

    Yes, in fact, I am a huge fan of Hades, his story, and even his character. In fact, Hades was the inspiration for Fray''s character. Yes, I know that I did not seed in achieving that simrity, as the depth of Fray''s personality has not yet been achieved, and even when it will be achieved, I doubt that it will be simr to Hades as I originally wanted it, but of course, the romance in this novel will be inspired by the story of Hades and his wife Persephons for the goal that I haven''t achieved yet to make a character simr to Hades, I will achieve it in another novel when I have the talent and experience necessary for that (I already have many ideas for other novels that I think they would be even better than the viin''s side of the novel, but because I think I don''t have the necessary experience yet I will not release them soon, but believe in me they will be good)

    -----redemption question 112

    Who summoned Yassine to this world?

    Well, this is one of the secrets of the novel, and the condition for answering this question has not been fulfilled, but because of your constant support, I will give you a glimpse

    (He is a being on Narod''s level)24h*

    -----Lag_overlorill a very strong character be introduced to the novel?

    Well, in fact, for me, the events that have happened so far were only to exin the world and the characters that we will y important roles in the future. From now on, the novel will start as it should, as it will present many powerful characters, difficult wars, personal problems, and difficult challenges.

    You should know that for me the first event in the novel is the continental war and everything else is just a prelude to that moment when the continent will be turned upside down.

    -------Webnovel02_s Narod aw or something even stronger thanws?

    Well, Narod is not aw, but since yourment did not fulfill the condition either, I cannot answer you in detail. I will also give you a hint after all I recognize your name as well because of your support.

    (Narod is a very powerful being, a very mysterious creature, a creature that we will be very shocked when we find out who he is)

    ------Darkdragon18990

    You are also a loyal member of the Parada family, thank yoho will be Fray''s wife?

    Well, the characters that have appeared now are not the only candidates in this matter. In the future, a lot of other characters will appear. Just after introducing all the characters, this question will be answered, but so far I can''t answer this question.

    All I can say is that Fray would love the one who would be able to make him happy again.

    Can Fray summon all spirits like in Chapter 95?

    Well, a lot of things will happen in the future, but right now the path that Rin used to summon the Emperor will only work if the spirit is a summoning type spirit and if the spirit itself agrees to it.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Usually, the only thing that limits the power of Summoning-type spirits is the energy the host has, and all Fray did in this chapter was to solve the problem of Rin''s limited energy supply another detail not mentioned in the novel so far is that summoning spirits can go beyond their limits if they get enough energow understanding thew will help Fray who can''t use energy?

    First of all, I''m going to exin thews in more detail.

    There''s an existence creating The Laws(24 h), I can''t say a lot of details in this matter but thews aren''t living creatures they are somewhat Simr to artificial intelligence, whenever a new concept appears, aw that can control this concept appears as well. I am not saying that this world is virtual or something like that. This is just an example, butws are not living beings, they are more like artificial intelligence without feelings just with the purposhere are millions ofws where every concept, small orrge, has its ownw. Even the concept of weaknesses has aw. The greater the superiority and the greater the use of the concept, the stronger itsw.

    As for his rtionship with energy, the use ofws does not require energy, you only need to understand the way thew works and its structure deeply to be able to form a kind of bond with it, so you can consider using the force of thew as giving an order to thew to use its capabilities.

    Note: In the trial, the angel did not represent thew of war alone. In other words, thew of war was not the onlyw present in the trial.

    -------Andrew66

    Well Mr, Andrew I remember you were my first review, and one of the first Parada Family members thank you for following the novel until noell, yes, there is a world above the ninth kingdom, and it will be a very different world from the world of kingdoms.

    -------Deadenrs I said before, there is a world above the ninth kingdom, a world that very few people know exists. But this world does not make you a god, and you will not proceed to any world after reaching it.

    (There are other worlds but not as the ones in the usual novels)

    _____1161anish_dathen does the fight between Luke and Fray start?

    Well, the confrontation between Fray and Luke is still far away, as Luke is not an ordinary character, and the confrontation between him and Fray will be one of the most difficult challenges that Fray will face on the human continent.

    -------Loli_immortaas there a rtionship between Fray and An before?

    Yes, Fray and An were in a romantic rtionship before.

    Well, that was all in this chapter. There were some questions that I did not answer because I can''t answer them now, or because I already answered them in a reply to another question. If you do not see your name here, please understand, and if there is a question that I missed, please leave it in thements.

    Ps: I really thought that this chapter will be free because I added it as a bonus chapter, I''m sorry for this

    :::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

    I decided that anytime I get a gift I will make the  longer by

 Chapter 101: Luke Loses His Patience

    "Didn''t we tell you more than once to not intervene in that dungeon anymore?" Fray asked coldly.

    "Fray, you know very well that we can''t do that, Iskar City has already signed the alliance contract with the shield union," Lisa said in a calm voice as she looked at Fray.

    "Are you threatening me?" Fray asked in a colder voice as he looked at Lisa with emotionless eyes

    "Fray, don''t get mad, we''re not threatening you we''re just saying that it''s necessary to clean this dungeon before it explodes and you must give us permission to clean it, without getting the International Court involved in the matter," said Luke in a calm voice.

    "..." After hearing Luke''s arrogant words, the temperature of the room suddenly became a few degrees cooler as Fray''s cold aura seeped through as he looked at Luke with a dead stare.

    (Sigh, he''s getting angry again) Lisa thought with a tired expression before looking at An and giving her a sign to enter the conversation.

    Seeing Lisa''s concerned look, An sighed internally before opening her mouth, "Mr. Prada please...."

    Suddenly, before In couldplete his words, Fray, who was still angry at Lisa and Luke''s words, quickly turned around and looked at An with a cold, emotionless look, which shocked An so much that she closed her mouth with a pale face without daring toplete her words.

    Luke, who saw this, said in an honest voice, trying to lighten the mood, "Fray, please calm down. We know we have a bit of aplicated past, but I hope you don''t let that affect our professional matter."

    "If I''d let that past interfere with our conversation, you''d be dead by now, Mr. Moonlight," Fray said coldlfter hearing Fray''s disrespectful words inside Luke''s body, the red core started spinning rapidly and finally Luke''s patience fadedpletely, and his expression became fierce as he stood up from his chair and said in a cold voice, "You''re crossing the line, Mr. Fray" while giving off a fierce and angry aura.

    "Luke, calm down, remember where you are," An said, trying to calm her down

    "Fray, please calm down, this is not the time to fight," said Lisa, standing next to Fray and Luke.

    Thus, after the two girls and Loe intervened and after realizing that this was literally the worst time to fight for both of them, it didn''t take long before the two calmed down and stopped releasing their auras.

    "Sir��" Isha.

    "Sir, are you okay?" Kara

    "Who dares...." Caspeuddenly, as soon as the two calmed down, Casper, Isha, Sina Kara, and even Rokia stormed into the room at high speed and with fierce expressions.

    "��" Luke, Lisa, Loe, and An looked at the appearance of the four figures with uneasy expressions, finally remembering where they were and exactly who they were dealing with.

    "No, nothing wrong, leave" Fray said in a calm voice, as he once again sat quietly on his chair.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Alright, sir, sorry for entering without permission," Casper said quietly before walking out and calmly leading the girls with him.

    (Damn it, I still find it difficult to control my emotions when seeing this person) Fray thought with a cold expression

    "Fray, we didn''te here to fight, just tell us why you haven''t cleaned the dungeon yet, you know very well, that it will pose a big threat to Iskar City if it explodes," said Lisa in a quiet voice after the situation calmed down and everyone took their seats.

    "Let''s not waste any more time on this matter, I won''t answer your questions, you do not have enough authority to negotiate with me I will only speak to the Captain of the Shield union," Fray said in a calm voice.

    "What? Why would you need to talk to our leader just to clean the dungeon? we are more than capable of in it" Luke said, surprised by Fray''s request.

    "��" As Lisa and An looked on with bewildered eyes, unable to prate the person sitting in front of them

    "We didn''t ask you to step into this dungeon, but since you want to, you have to do so, by our rules," Fray said with an expressionless face.

    "Mr. Fray, we know that we do not have the right to enter your area without permission, but do not forget that the parada family signed the alliance contract with the Shield union, and we still can take you to the international court," Luke said.

    In fact, Iscar City, like all the major powers on the continent, signed an alliance contract with the Shield union to support it and give it a lot of different privileges. And cleaning dungeons throughout the human domain is also one of these privileges, but it is necessary to obtain direct permission from the person in charge of the area concerned, which In this case, it is Fray but since the International Court that sustains this coalition it can also give that exact permission in different situationn other words, if Fray did not want to permit them to clean the dungeon, and the dungeon was truly dangerous to human safety, then the International court would grant the shield union the approval to clean it forcefully without the need for Fray''s permission.

    "Alright, then do as you please," Fray said in a calm voice, as he got up from his ce. "You may leave whenever you like."

    "..." After seeing Fray''s leaving and his disinterested expression, Luke''s expression suddenly became slurred. Although he used it to threaten Fray, Luke realizes that the international court is not actually a solution to this matter. As it usually takes several months for the court to deliver the verdict and end the trial, and Luke does not have this kind of time, after all, the dungeon will explode soon. And even if they managed to speed up the trial somehow, everyone knows that the officials in the international court arepletely corrupt and nothing confirms that the verdict will be in The shield union''s favor, that is why Luke knows that he cannot rely on the International court in this issue, even if he wanted to.

    "Fray, stop!" Luke said in a serious voice as he tried to stop Fray who was already approaching the exit

    "..." Fray who was about to leave the room slowly stopped and turned around to look at Luke with a calm expression waiting to hear what he had to say.

    "If you give us permission to clean the dungeon, I will give you the kasiroles twins'' inheritance," Luke said with a confident expression

    "..." After hearing Luke''s words, Lisa and An opened their eyes in surprise, realizing the value of what Fray''s said just now.

    "The Prada family''s treasury is full of thousands of treasures, why would I want to take another inheritance, just bring me the Captain of the Shield union or there won''t be any negotiation," Fray said in an emotionless voice before turning around and continuing on his way.

    "��" Luke Lisa. And An looked at Fray''s departure with pale expressiond, unable toprehend Fray''s words.

    "What!? He doesn''t want the inheritance?..." An muttered in a low voice and with aplicated expression as she looked at the ce where Fray was a few

 Chapter 102: Aslan POV At The Past 1

    ------Long time agn one of the luxurious mansions on the northwest side of the human continent, there was avish party thrown by one of therge families in the area.

    (He''s handsome, but why does he have that cold expression? and why is he standing alone like that?) I thought with a curious expression as I looked at the handsome young boy with ck hair and dark eyes who was standing alone in one corner of the hall with a cold expression on his face.

    In fact, no matter how much I think about it, I can only find the sight of a good-looking kid standing alone with a cold and gloomy atmosphere surrounding him amid such a festive and sociable atmosphere very odd, like a wilted ck rose in the midst of an open field beautiful red roses.

    (It seems as if he is detached from this world) I thought with an interested expression as I looked at the child who seemed to be eleven years old, perhaps twelve.

    "An, why are you looking over there?"

    Suddenly, I heard a soft voice calling from my side, Thus, I leaned back to see that a girl among the group of children I was with had noticed my absence, which made her ask strangely while looking in the direction of the young boy.

    "Are you looking at the monster of the Prada family?" another girl asked after noticing the two''s conversation.

    "Monster!? What do you mean?" I asked, puzzled and surprised by the girl''s words.

    "Don''t you know this is Fray Prada, everyone calls him the monster of the Prada family. It is said that he killed more than a hundred people in cold blood despite his young age. I heard that he even killed many of his brothers with his own hands to take the position of the head family for himself." One of the girls said in a low voice while looking at the boy with a frightened expression.

    "Yes, I heard that even his mother and sister cut off their rtionship with him because of his brutal and cruel nature," another child whispered in a serious voice.

    (What? this handsome face hides such a hideous beast under it, I can''t believe it !!) I thought with a shocked face after hearing the words of the other children, frightened and shocked by the children''s terrifying words.

    And so, after facing such a big shock, I decided to try to forget that dangerous person and try not to go near him again in my lifut unfortunately, fate had other ns.

    Where that day came when our family was invited to attend the Prada Pce as guests, in fact, since our family is one of the allies of our Prada family, my father visit Iskar city frequently, but he never took us with him, but it seems that this time the presence of the whole family was specially asked in the invitation.

    Although my father and mother did not want to take me and my brother under the pretext that the Parada family was too dangerous, my father had no choice. Even though my father was an ally of the Parada family, he could not ignore the orders of the head of the Prada family. After all, our family is not even close to the power of one of the old six families like the Prada family, and despite my young age, I was aware of this fact. So, in order to avoid upsetting the Parada family, we decided to go to Iskar city.

    Thus, we set out for the city of Iskar, and then we went to the Prada Pce, where we were weed by the head of the Prada family with one of his many wives and three of his children, which the head of the family told us that they were in the first three ranks to inherit the family, as it seems that the head of the Prada family is having apetition or something like that, to find his heir and it seems that he gives his children a specific ranking ording to their strength and force.

    (What a disgustingpetition, no wonder they are considered the evilest family on the continent) This was what I thought when I first heard about thispetition. For me, who had grown up in a loving family, I could not ept how any family could be enemies and fight each other only to get a silly position, that''s just ridiculous.

    ordingly, after following my father''s advice and maintaining a modest and polite disposition, the reception was conducted in a good manner, and we did not suffer any problems with the members of the Parada family.

    After the end of the reception, my father and my brother, apanied by the male members of the Parada family, went somewhere, perhaps to talk about business, or to have a drink or something like that. Leaving me and my mother with the wives of the head of the parada family who gave us a tour of the mansion as this was our first visit here

    "This is the main garden, it is located in the center of the pce, and it is public for all branches of the pce."

    I listened to the woman who was giving us a tour while looking at the luxurious garden decorated with many flowers and trees there was even a clear water pond filled with much different fish which I had never seen before.

    Thus, we continued on our tour under the guidance of the woman whose name was Emore, who was the fifth wife of the head of the Parada family and mother of the first-ranked child in the session conflict. Until suddenly we heard loud banging soundsing from a certain directiooit<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "You disgusting monster, how dare you to hit my brother, I will kill you today."

    Doof

    "This bastard still hasn''t lost consciousness despite all this beating."

    "��" I looked in the direction the voices wereing from with a frightened and stammering expression

    "This is my son''s voice." Suddenly Emore cried in a shocked voice before running in the direction of the screams. While my mother and I followed her trying to help until we came to the ce where the screams came from, which was hidden by treehere we could see three teenage children, roughly between three and fifteen years old, hitting a boy that was in a fetal position at the age of eleven or maybe twelve at thetest.

    (That boy, isn''t he the boy who is called the Monster) I thought with a surprised expression as I looked at the cold, familiar face that was lying on the ground in the fetal position being severely beaten without making any sound.

    "Son, are you alright?" Suddenly, as soon as Emore arrived, she cried out with a worried expression as she looked at the mess.

    (Is she the mother of that boy) I thought with an innocent expression after seeing the woman''s concerned face

    "Mom!..." However, contrary to my expectations, the child who answered the woman''s call was actually one of the children beating the young boy.

    "Son, are you alright?" Emore said worriedly, holding the child''s face while looking at the small scar on his face.

    "Mom, this monster dared to attack us and he was the reason for this scare," the boy said with an angry expression as he pointed at the young child.

    "Don''t worry, don''t worry son, I''m here I will make sure to make that monster regret this Emore said with a soft expression as she hugged her baby

    "Stepmother, don''t worry, we hit him a lot. I''m sure he won''t dare to do this again."

    "Yes, my brother is right, do not worry, we have taken revenge on him."

    The other two kids stopped hitting the boy too with tired expressions on their faces and said in a mocking voice.

    After hearing this conversation I almost exploded with anger, it is clear even to me that these children were the ones who beat the other kid. Why would anyone get himself into a fight he can''t win of their own free will? That''s ridiculous.

    (Poor kid, does he always get bullied like this) I thought with a sad expression as I looked at the little boy who was struggling to get up from the ground while still carrying the same expressionless face as usual.

    "Spit��" The child spat out a lump of blood on the ground before looking at Emore who was tenderly hugging her child and only for a split second could I see a hint of something other than coldness in his dead eyes.

    (It''s not anger, not fear, is he jealous...) I thought with aplex expression as I looked deeply at the boy''s nk face. Before he turned his face and...

    "..." Suddenly and without warning, my eyes met his cold ck eyes, which made a weak shiver run through my body.

    ::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

    I decided that anytime I get a gift I will make the  longer by

 Chapter 103: Aslan POV At The Past 2

    That cold and emotionless expression...he''s like a tightly closed book. But he looks very strong to be able to get up after all the beatings and all those bruises on his body, he must be very strong for his age, but why are they bullying him?... Off, well I should sleep now it''s veryte. I thought as I was rolling in the bed trying to sleep

    (But that look in his eyes...) I thought with aplicated expression, opening my eyes, remembering that deep look that was in the cold boy''s eyes.

    Thus, after that experience with little Fray, I became so interested in this mysterious child that the thing that made me try to search for all the information rted to him this week which I have in the Parada Pce, and the more information I got about him, the more I became more interested in him, even at some point. That interest became an obsession I even snuck into the estate where he lived to try to see him

    (This is a really bad idea, what was I thinking? How am I even going to be able to find him? this ce is huge) I thought with a growled expression as I sneaked quietly. Hiding behind the wall of a building where the mysterious boy is currently living with his sister and mother, ording to what I heard

    (Should I sneak inside the building) I thought with a puzzled expression as I looked at one of the building''s windows, which was open and big enough to be used as an entrancust after I decided to go ahead with this stupid n, I suddenly saw the door of the building suddenly open and a young boy with ck hair and dark eyes wearing light clothes came out.

    "He''s out..." I mumbled in a low voice as I saw the little boy who started walking somewherhus, After leaving a distance between me and him, I moved from my ce and followed him slowly, sneaking from one hiding ce to another along the way. Until the little boy arrived at a training ground equipped with many training facilities

    (Is he going to train?) I thought curiously as I looked at the boy entering the training grouno, I stopped moving keeping a decent space from him and I hid quietly between trees trying my best not to make a sound, the kid on the other side put on some heavy iron belts around his body before he started running at full speed around the training ground leaving only a cloud of dust behind him.

    (He''s fast) I thought, shocked at the boy''s unexpected speed

    ------After an hour and thirty minutes

    (This training has gone too far) I thought with aplicated expression as I looked at the boy who was still running at full speed while breathing heaviles, I spent more than an hour watching this boy running without moving, and the reason that made me stay for so long is the strange atmosphere surrounding this boy, it may seem that one hour of running is not a big deal after all this boy is a warrior from the second kingdom and his stamina is a lot stronger than ordinary people, but in fact, for all this time the child has been running with all his might without slowing or resting while carrying many Weights, no matter how strong a person is, his endurance will run out after using all his strength for this long period. And he did although the child still bore the same cold expression, his body was clearly beyond exhausted at this moment. As he was covered in a great deal of sweat, his white skin turned rosy due to the strength of his blood cirction, and even his right foot seemed to be suffering from a muscle rupture but despite that, the child still did not stop running, which made me watch him in wonder, without sensing the passing of the time, trying to figure out what is this strange atmosphere surrounding the boy.

    -------After another half hour

    (Finally...) I thought as I looked at the boy who had finally stopped running and was now walking forward towards the training mannikin, breathing heavily.

    Doooooohe doll was made of ck stone, which was a stone that was impossible even for a warrior from the Third Kingdom to scratch. But the boy, ignoring the toughness of this stone, started punching the puppet continuously without stopping with a cold expression on his face.

    Doooooof<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "..." I looked at the boy who was still hitting the solid doll making loud crashing sounds with aplicated expressioooooith the same facial expression, while breathing hard, the boy continued to hit the doll with all his might, until suddenly his hand could not take it any longer and started to bleed profusely, but even so, the boy never stopped hitting the doll, which finally made me see through this atmosphere...

    All that rage, sadness, and despair is hidden under that cold expression. Actually after thinking about it how could he not be sad this child who is not even twelve years old lives inplete loneliness without friends without family without even an iota of love from anyone, his brothers bullying him, his mother abandoning Him, and his father doesn''t seem to even know of his existence,

    Always living in fear of his own family memberighting daily for survival inplete lonelinesrarahe stone puppet, after being beaten for more than half an hour, finally could not stand it any longer thus, several small cracks began to appear in the stone under the impact of the boy''s blows, while the boy''s hand becamepletely red with blood that was flowing non-stop from his many wounds that covered his hands until suddenly the boy stopped He punched the doll with a cold face before slowly lowering himself to the ground and resting softly on the floor looking up at the sky with a distracted expression.

    (Just how can a child almost the same age as me bear all this) I thought quietly before I felt a warm liquid running down my face (Wait, am I crying?) I thought while cing my hand on the extent of the tears that began to leak from my eyes without realizing it.

    "Weeping��." Suddenly, without my knowing, a small crying sound came out of my mouth, as a result of the overwhelming feelings that suddenly filled my heart.

    Suddenly, the boy who was sleeping on the ground got up quickly and looked in the direction I was in with a cold look, so suddenly, without having time to react, the boy turned around and shot at a high speed in the direction of his mansion.

    "��" With tears in my eyes, I looked at the back of the little boy who was running so fast that it didn''t take long before hepletely disappeared from my view before I quietly took a turn and turned to go back to the main mansion where my mother was as she must be worried from my sudden disappearance.

    A white-haired old man dressed as a servant looking at the ce where the little boy had disappeared. This is the view I saw as soon as I turned back, yeah I don''t know how long this man was standing right behind me without my noticing his presence.

    *******

    After spending the whole week obsessing over this boy, after observing his behavior from afar, and after hearing so many rumors that everyone makes it seem worse than necessary, I finally conclude that the boy named Fray is hated by everyone, as they call him a monster because they say that he kills in cold blood, only for whims and without Showing any feelings, there are rumors saying that he even tried to kill his own mother and his sibling sister, but after observing his behaviorrom afar, I''m sure that he''s not that kind of person, after all, I did not see him, even for once, acting violently towards anyone other than himself, it is clear that these are only rumors that his brothers and sisters spread to ruin His reputation and to make everyone hate hihus, after reaching these conclusions, my obsession with this boy became even bigger the thing that made me really want to get close to that boy, whatever the cost.

    ::::::::::::

 Chapter 104: Rokia Parada

    [Note: thesest three chapters may seem a little annoying, I know many of you don''t like getting into drama, but this is essential for building our characters and plotlines so you have a better idea of a??a??their mentality. ]

    (That cold harsh look, this is the first time since we became friends that he looks at me with such an unfriendly look, I know that''s the way he looks at everyone but he hasn''t used such a cold expression to look at me In a long time, I actually forgot that there was a time when he looked at me like that...Could he have lost his feelings for me?.... Wait, why am I sad, isn''t that what I originally wanted?) An thought absentmindedly

    [Note: Cringe, I know, but you should know that An doesn''t think like this because she is evil, these are just thoughts thate into the minds of girls involuntarily]

    "An, what are you straying about?" On the other side of the table where An was sitting was Lisa who, noticing An''s wandering expression, asked

    "No, nothing," An answered quietly

    "What do you think about what happened?" Lisa asked

    "I don''t know. It doesn''t seem like the head of the Prada family was lying. But if he really didn''t want the inheritance, why did he do that? Could it be that we got it all wrong at the time?" An asked with aplicated expression.

    "..." Luke, Lisa, and even Loe all fell silent with stray expressions, unable to find suitable words to answer An''s questionq.

    After your conversation with the head of the Prada family, the group exits the Prada mansion with hundreds of unresolved questions and now they are back at the restaurant they were in before to try and think of their next move.

    "So what are we going to do about Fray''s request?" After a moment of silence, Luke asked, remembering that he had hit a dead end in his mission with Fray.

    "Well, actually the head of the Prada family asking for the chief''s presence is strange and we have no idea of a??a??his exact motives, but we don''t have any other solution, so let''s try to contact the chief for his opinion," An said quietly after some time of thought.

    "Sigh, you''re right," Luke said with a frustrated expression

    ********

    -------Parada mansios soon as Fray finished his annoying conversation with the shield union members and left the room, he met Casper and Rokia waiting for him at the end of the corridor.

    "Sir, is everything alright?" Casper asked, as soon as he saw Fray''s appearance.

    "Yeah, it''s alright, let''s go," Fray said with an emotionless expression without stopping, continuing on his way, while Casper and Rokia followed behind him.

    After a short walk, the three came to a staircase hidden inside one of the secret passages inside the mansion. After descending the stairs, the three arrived at arge dark corridor with many small cells with iron doors, and at the end of the corridor, there was a strong light of what looked like a room door.

    The three continued their way through the corridor without stopping until they reached the light, where there was a terrifying room with many small tables on which there were many sharp tools of terrifying shapes, and next to each table there was an iron chair, and on the chairs, there were many unconscious men and women in miserable conditions, with white foaming out of the mouth of each one of them, and with ufortable expressions on their unconscious faces,

    "Hello sir," said Kara, who was already standing inside the room

    "Hey Kara, did you finish everything?" Fray asked

    "Yes, sir, we''re done," Kara said with a respectful expression

    "Did you collect the required information? "Fray asked with a calm expression as he looked at the dozens of people tied to the chairs.

    "Yes, sir. We have extracted all the information you requested," Casper replied in a calm voice<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Have you confirmed the innocent?" Fray asked

    "Yes, sir. We''ve reconfirmed the others, except for the twenty-one individuals that you already know all of them are innocent," Casper said.

    (Twenty-one spies, it seems there are a lot of people who are curious about us) Thought Fran fact, all these prisoners are close followers of the Parada family who are present in Morial City (the capital of the Lionar Kingdom), including knights, servants, officials, etc. since the followers of the Prada family who are outside the city of Iskar do not have contracted spirits, they have not been subjected to Loyalty contract punishment, which means that there still exist many people who are not loyal to the Prada family, that is why Fray decided it was necessary to do this.

    "Okay Kara, release the innocents and give them properpensation," Fray said in a calm voice

    "Okay sir, thank you" Kara replied calmly before walking out room to call some servants to help her move the innocent

    "So how are we going to deal with the spies?" Casper asked calmly as he looked at the dozens of prisoners who were at the end of the room in clearly worse conditions than the others.

    "Rokia," Fray said, looking at the spies

    "Yes, sir," Rokia replied, in a nervous voice

    "Kill them," Fray said coldly after turning to look at Rokai''s expressionokai Prada is one of the elite Prada family knights, a fighter from the top of the Fifth Kingdom, and she is one of the loyal knights of the Parada family, but Fray has no previous experience with her, after meeting her recently, he noticed that she is a silent and shy girl, so he decided to take advantage of this opportunity to check if she will be able to do her role in the futurith a shy expression on her face, Rokai answered, "Okay, sir." Then she began to walk slowly towards the unconscious captive spies, while slowly taking her sword out of its sheath, and then...

    Slusluslusithout any hesitation, Rokia waved at the spies'' necks, cutting off their heads one by one until the twenty-one spies werepletely killed, she finished the job in less than a minute.

    "I''m done sir," Rokia said with a shy expression after killing thest spy

    "Well done," Fray said with a satisfied expression, before turning to Casper and saying, "Casper, we''ll have a meeting in my office in an hour tell the others."

    After hearing Fray''s words, suddenly and involuntarily, a twisted smile was drawn on Casper''s face before he said whileughing "Haha, so finally it''s time for revenge, sir haha."

    "..." Fray

    "kh-kh-kh okay sir don''t worry we''ll be there in an hour," Casper said looking down at the floor with a nervous expression

    :::::::::::::::::::::::::::

 Chapter 105: The Payback 1

    Note: Sorry, I was selfish, I promised I will do a big release on this special asion, and here it is. The  will be ready soon

    ::::::::::::::::::::::

    Around the conference table, Casper, Rokia Lisa Isha, and two siblings Ryan and Rris were sitting respectfully looking at Fray, who was sitting at the top of the table.

    "I organized The spies'' statements in this file, sir," Casper said respectfully, passing a paper folder to Fray.

    "Alright, thank you," Fray said, before taking the document from Casper''s hanray opened the file and with a calm look read the contents of the papers for some time, noticing that arge number of those spies were from one family, which is the Ayrum family, which at this point had truly made Fray angry, but as expected, the information provided by the spies was not that important. nevertheless, it is still useful to Fray, who already has the knowledge of the novel, so, after knowing who bribed those spies and the ces where they were receiving orders, Fray figured out a n to make them regret this.

    "Casper," Fray said quietly, looking at the file

    "Yes, sir." Casper

    "You will be in charge of the Rinoa gang located on the north side of the city. They are supported by the Ayrum family. Your mission is to eliminate the gang and discover the other forces that work under that family in Morial City," Fray said in a calm voice. Looking at Casper

    "Alright sir, consider it done," Casper said with a confident smile on his face

    "Their leader is a bit strong. Don''t hold back," Fray replied in a calm voice before looking at Rokia and saying, "Rokia, you are going to Pollock pub. Your mission is to kill the owner of the tavern and retrieve the documents that he capped in his safe, but try not to make a big noise"

    "Alright��sir," Rokia replied with a puzzled expression, unable to understand how she would be able to carry out this task inside a bar without attracting attention.

    "The owner likes women, maybe you could use that tip," Fray said in a serious voice.

    "A-... O-Okey sir,��" Rokia muttered with a more intense expression as she kept her eyes down, unable to see the eyes of the others.

    Fray took a pen from the table then started ticking near some names that Fray was almost certain were working in the ck market or the underworld before calmly saying, "Isha, Lisa, your mission is to eliminate the people whose names are ticked and the people they work for, and while you are doing so, try to extract some secret information about the underworld." Fray then gives the file to Lisa and Isha.

    "Okay sir, do you want us to eliminate the organizations they work forpletely?" Lisa asked, looking at the names marked in the file.

    "No, theherworld organizations are a bit strong for you, just try to kill the people who know close personal information about the spies," Fray said.

    "This is... wait, sir, do you want them to know that we were behind this?" Casper asked in a puzzled voice after hearing Fray''s words

    [I hope you understand why Casper get to this conclusion if you don''t, ask in thements]

    "Yes, we need to send a clear message that the parada family always pays back their debts," Fray said

    "But sir, you said that we don''t have enough power to face them yet," Isha said, remembering that Fray had avoided directbat with that family until now because we wouldn''t be able to defeat them with our current strength.

    "Yes, you''re right. We still can''t confront them in a direct war yet, but they can''t dere war on us now, even if they wanted to. They''ll soon be very busy," Fray said in a cold voice with an emotionless face. Before he turned in the siblings'' direction it was time to give them their first mission<novelnext> </novelnext>

    ********

    -----At nighnside arge-sized bedroom, on a luxurious bed, a man and a woman with their eyes closed were in a deep sleep, but suddenly the room opened violently before a little girl ran into the room with a terrified expression.

    "Dad, dad��" the girl cried out as she ran towards the befter hearing the little girl''s screams, the couple opened their eyes in surprise, and then without wasting any time, the man hugged the little girl tightly before saying in a soft voice, "Emily, baby calm down, don''t cry daddy here."

    "Uh, he, he...". But the little girl cried constantly, unable to finish her words

    "Honey, what is it, why are you crying?" the woman sleeping next to the man asked in a worried voice

    "A monster, there''s a monster in my room��" The girl said with a tear-covered face

    "Cookie, it seems that you had a bad dream," said the father in a warm voice, as he freed the little girl after he felt that she had begun to calm down a bit.

    "No, Dad, it wasn''t a dream. There is a monster in my room, it just entered through the window," said the little girl, wiping away the tears from her eyes.

    "It''s alright, it''s alright, my sweet cookie, Dad wille with you to make sure that there are no monsters in your room, okay?" the man said in a soft voice, as he lifted the nket.

    The middle-aged man got up from the bed, took out the small magicmp that was at the side of the bed, then grabbed his little daughter''s hand and said, "Let''s go and check." The little girl on the other side seems to be very nervous, not wanting to return to that room but after seeing her father''s confident expression, she just decides to follow him. Her father is a hero after all and he will surely be able to defeat the evil monster in the room.

    The father and his daughter came out of the room through a dark corridor the two headed to the little girl''s room, which was two rooms away from the couple''s bedroom. When the two reached the door, the father put his hands on the door handle to try to open it, but suddenly, and for some reason, the father stopped at thest moment and let go of the door handle then slowly turned towards his daughter, "After rethinking, it would be better to check the monster myself. We don''t want the monster to scare you again, right?" The father said in a gentle voice and a soft smile on his face.

    "You''re right, Dad. I don''t want to see the monster again" said the girl in a low voice, with a scared expression on her face

    "Okay, put themp on and go back to Mama, I''ll be there soon," said the father with a slight smile on his face as he gave the magicmp to his daughter

    "Okay," said the girl, taking themp from the man''s hand.

    Thus, the girl retreated towards the room where her mother was, while the man watched his daughter''s back getting away. Then, as soon as the little girl entered the room, the smile disappeared from the man''s facepletely, and in its ce appeared a serious expression. Then with the same serious expression, the man turned and put his hand on the door handle. Opening it carefully

    :::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

 Chapter 106: Payback 2

    Inside the darkened room in front of the wide window stood an indistinct shadow of a tall, broad figure of what appeared to be a man looking out at the streets calmlfter the middle-aged man entered the room with the same serious expression on his face, he looked at the tall shadow and said in a careful voice, "Who are you?"

    After a moment of dead silence, the man standing in front of the window answered in a calm voice, "Is that important?"

    "What do you mean!? If you are a thief, take whatever you want and leave my house," the man said in a serious voice, sensing the danger of the man standing in front of him.

    "You''re a fifth kingdom warrior, why would you allow a mere thief to take whatever he wanted from your house without doing anything?" The shadow asked in a calm voice, still looking outsidfter hearing the words of the unknown shadow, the man stayed silent for a while with a serious expression on his face before he asked, "Do you know who I am?"

    "Yes, Magnus Rudi, the vice-president of the Lionar Judicial Court, but this is not the identity I am interested in," said the shadow.

    "What? What do you mean by that?" the man named Magnus asked in a curious voice as he tried to maintain his neutral expression from the nervousness that was beginning to prate him.

    "I want you to send a message to the semoire family," said the man standing in front of the windofter hearing the words of the unknown man, Magnus opened his eyes in shock but still maintained his expression and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, I don''t have any rtions with the Semoire family."

    As soon as he said that, Magnus suddenly felt a cold, fierce aura filling the room. This frightening aura made Magnus tremble uncontrobly, and finally realize that the man standing in front of him was serious.

    "Listen, I know that you are very loyal to the Semoire family, after all, that''s why I chose you, but I don''t have time to persuade or torture you. Just choose what you value the most, your wife and daughter or your loyalty," said the mysterious man in a cold voice without turning to look at Magnus even once.

    "...." Magnus gnawed his teeth hard with a frightened and snarling expression as he thought, (Just how did he know about my rtionship with that family, I''m sure we covered all the traces)

    "What are you saying ?" The unknown man said again in a cold voice

    "So you already know who you''re dealing with but you still dare to threaten me, do you think you can get away with this?" Magnus said in a cold voicuddenly, as soon as thest word came out of Magnus'' mouth, the aura that the unknown man was releasing became more violent and exponentially stronger. it made Magnus grit his teeth as he lowered his eyes in dread, unable to look at the unknown man due to all those oppressive emotions that attacked his soul at the same time

    (What a strange aura?) Magnus thought with a pale face covered in sweat, unwilling to stay near this man any longer.

    This was the strangest aura that Magnus had ever felt, it was not that heavy or sharp, it was clearly the aura of a warrior from the Sixth or at best Seventh Kingdom, but for some reason, it carried so much majesty, terror, and iprehensible authority that can make everyone wants to kneel in front of this man, just to make this aura disappear, Magnus was almost certain that his soul had suffered several damages just by feeling this aura.

    "you have 10 seconds before I make the field of the aura bigger," the unknown man said in a cold voice

    (he will Make the aura''s fieldrger? Wait, this ferocious aura will be enough to kill them or at least seriously injure them) Magnus thought with a pale expression before snoring inwardly, "Okay! Alright, I''ll do it. Just Don''t hurt my family. I''ll do it."

    "Good," Shadow said calmly as he canceled his aura.

    "Hu, hu, then what do you want me to send?" Magnus asked, trying topose himself again.

    "I want you to send a message to the head of the Semoire family, telling him that the Ayrum family was the one who was responsible for killing the previous head of the family, and it was they who took the stolen piece of the legendary weapon," the man said in a soft voice.

    "What!? Do you have any evidence for your statements?" Magnus asked in a shocked voice

    "No, it is your job to convince them that it is true," said the unknown man<novelnext> </novelnext>

    " And how am I going to convince them without evidence? " Magnus asked puzzled.

    "The head of the family trusts you, just came up with a lie and they will surely be convinced," the unknown man said in a confident voice.

    "Okay, I''ll try," Magnus said in a frustrated voice

    "Well, I hope you don''t try something clever, or Emily will suffer for your actions," said the unknown man, before a small ck energy appeared at his side, floating in the air as if it were a living being.

    (That strange energy, I''m sure it came from the direction of the door) Magnus thought with a stumbling expression as he turned to look at the door, which was still closed tightly behind him.

    The strange energy appeared very quickly, but Magnus is sure that it came out from the direction of this closed door at a very high speed, but unfortunately, before Magnus understood what that energy was. The mysterious man and the energy that had been floating near him vanished, leaving no trace behind

    "Wait, can it be...!?" said Magnus in shock after a certain thought came to his head, and then as fast as he could, he dashed towards the room where his daughter and wife were.

    "Father, you''re back," said the little girl, as she got up from bed after sensing her father''s entry. "did you get rid of the monster?"

    "..." Ignoring his daughter''s question, Magnus looked at his daughter''s forehead with a nk expression.

    *******

    On one of the streets of the city of Moria young man with a cold expression and a muscr physique was walking alone on the empty street lightened with a few magicmps that were at the side of the streets. This young man was none other than Fray who had alsoe out of the Parada mansion to carry out his own mission.

    (I feel it. The bee has been sessfully imnted in the child''s brain.) Nahl''s deep and disturbing voice in Fray''s brain answered.

    "That''s good, but how long can that bee survive in the world? The little girl isn''t a fighter, and she doesn''t have any energy that the bee can absorb?" Fray muttered in a low voice.

    ( with the energy it has, it can survive for three months at best ) Nahl

    "Alright, three months will be enough," Fray replied in a calm voice

    (You still look worried) Nahl said

    "I''m indeed worried, the troubles are close, but we still don''t have enough strength even to defend ourselves, that is really annoying," Fray said in a weary voice before muttering in a low voice, "I just hope thatmunity won''t make any big moves again, at least not now." Remembering a specific angry Old Man with a terrifying aura, he wasn''t expecting that he would make such a terrifying enemy at such an early time.

    ::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

 Chapter 107: Payback 3

    ----In the north side of the city which is considered as a den of many evil criminal organizations.

    ---- On the second floor of a simple buildinhe floor was filled withrge amounts of blood everywhere smeared on the walls and the simple furniture, and collected inrge red pools on the ground, and of course, the source of that blood, which are dozens of corpses in every corner, ripped and covered in deep wounds, bodies in harsh and hideous conditions as if they died at the hands of a wild animal.

    There is Casper with clothes and a sword stained with blood and a twisted smile on his face. He was ignoring the corpses scattered everywhere, making his way towards the stairs in the corner of the hall, Casper took the stairs and went down to the first floor, where there was a terrible bloody scene for dozens of Dead bodies, in the same manner, scattered all over the corners of the first floor as well.

    Through the door, Casper exited the building into the dark, empty Street, and then, without wasting time, headed towards the building on the right side, which was thest building on this street.

    As soon as Casper arrived in front of the door of the building to test if it was closed or open, ording to his experience, these criminals are so confident in themselves that they do not even close the door. But the moment Casper puts his hand on the door, he felt something behind the door

    (So ??they finally discovered my presence) Casper thought as the smile on his face got bigger, then in a low voice he said "Axelius!"

    Thus, out of nowhere, apletely ck creature suddenly appeared with a long body and a legless lower part attached to Casper''s legs, arms so long that they touched the ground, sharp ck ws at the tip of his fingers, and eyes and mouth sealed shut with dirty ck thread.

    Dohe terrifying monster raised its long hand in the air and then struck the front door, destroying itpletely, revealing the inside of the building where dozens of men with different weapons were waiting patiently for Casper to enter.

    "Fire��" As soon as he saw Casper, one of the men shouted loudlesponding to the man''smand, more than a dozen men who were carrying crossbows in their energy bows rapidly flew towards Casper.

    cith the sword in his hands and with the help of the huge hands of Axelius, Casper repelled all the arrows with a very speed.

    This building consisted of two floors, where the first floor was an open hall containing some tables and some sofas, and at the end of the hall, there was a staircase leading to the second floor. The first floor was maroon with many men and even some women carrying, swords, axes.. and on the second floor, a total of thirteen men holding bows looked out in Casper''s direction, and behind those men was a middle-aged man with a thick beard holding a huge sword no less than two meters long in his hands.

    "Fire..." The man with the thick beard said while looking at Casper with a harsh look.

    After hearing the man''s order, they pulled the strings of their bows tightly and prepared to shoot, but at thest moment when they were going to shoot, they suddenly stopped and started screaming...

    "He disappeared..."

    "He''s there, he''s there..."

    "No, there is..."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What is this, how did he get there?"

    The bearded man opened his eyes as he looked at his men who were shouting as they looked in different directions, then suddenly and for some inexplicable reason they started shooting at their colleagues downstairs, ignoring the enemy who was still standing there with a mocking smile on his face.

    "WHAT!? What are you idiots doing?��" The bearded man shouted in an angry voice, but inexplicably, it was only the archers who lost their minds.

    "he''s here, I''m going to kill you, you bastard..."

    "Kill him here he is��"

    Even the men on the first floor inexplicably started attacking and killing each other. The man with the beard, the leader of this gang, looked at this mess with a serious expression before looking at the young man dressed as a servant and the scary monster standing behind him, thinking ( he managed to sneak into our area, and killed more than 200 men and even my five strongest fighters, without us realizing....And that creature behind him!)

    In fact, by the time Casper entered the gang''s territory, they were all asleep, and because of his skills and strength, no one escaped from his hand to inform the others of the presence of an intruder. The bearded man is the leader and the strongest warrior in the gang he discovered the presence of Casper just because he barely heard the screams of the men who were in the previous building. Because of his experience and expertise, the bearded man realized that this intruder was not an ordinary person, so he decided to set a trap and wait for him instead of attacking him directly, but he did not expect that his n would fail in such a terrible way.

    "Is that a spirit? Are you a servant of the Parada family?" asked the bearded man, looking murderously at Casper and the monster behind him, after losing hope to rescue his men.

    "Haha, is it that obvious?" Casper said with a big smile on his face

    "What does the Parada family want from our small gang?" the bearded man asked in a serious voice, looking at Casper with an angry expression.

    Ignoring the conversation between the two, the gangsters continued to kill each other in cruel ways. In less than a minute, half of them were already dead, but they suddenly stopped fighting each other and simultaneously looked at the bearded man with fierce expressions.

    " he''s there..."

    "That bastard, kill him..."

    Thus, all the gang members who were still alive charged toward the bearded gang boss with fierce expressions, using all their strength to attack him without mercy.

    "You bastards��" the bearded man shouted as he took out his huge sword and shed anyone who approached him with one blow.

    Casper looked at the bloody battle between the gang members and their leader with a big smile on his face before saying, "We want yback..."

    ::::::::::::::::::::

    I finally made that discord that you were asking for guys the name is *The parada family *

 Chapter 108: Payback 4

    As he slowly moved forward past the corpses of his men scattered everywhere, the bearded man looked with an angry expression at the young man who was looking at himself with a mocking smile on his face, "I''m going to make you regret it, bastard..." Before the bearded man finished speaking, he opened his eyes suddenly looking at another figure that appeared next to the young man, the figure was an exact copy of the original young man, even the spirit standing behind him was copied, but this strange phenomenon did not stop there. Suddenly another copy appeared, then a third, then a fourth until more than twenty clones appeared, all looking at the bearded man with twisted smiles on their faces.

    "So this is your skill, very strong technique but unfortunately I already analyzed it while you were applying it on my men..." The bearded man said in a confident voice before he quickly closed his eyes. And released his spiritual sense

    (Oh! he actually managed to figure out the weakness of the technique, that will be fun) Casper thought as he looked at the bearded man who was getting ready to dash toward him.

    With all his might, the bearded man rushed towards Casper, in the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of Casper, raised his huge sword in the air, then with terrifying force,unched a horizontal cut toward Casper''s body.

    Doo terrifying shock wave shocked the ce, causing huge cracks that spread all over the floor and the walls until the periphery could not bear it any longer.

    Dohe entire building copsed under the impact of the strike, causing a huge cloud of dust to cover the street, burying Casper and the bearded man inside. Suddenly, breaking through the cloud, Casper and Axelius'' bodies came out, pushed backward with great speeefore Casper''s body collides with the building behind him, Axelius used his long shield and sticks his sharp book into the ground, stopping Casper''s body from rushing back further.

    "The Sixth Kingdom... No, he''s at the top of the Sixth Kingdom." Casper mumbled as he tried to regain his bnce, looking down into the cloud of smoke with an even bigger smile on his face.

    (A fighter at the peak of Sixth Kingdom is only positioned as the leader of a small gang, so that''s why the family head said we can''t win against them yet) Casper thought with a seriousness disproportionate to the silly smile on his face.

    A fighter from the Sixth Kingdom is considered a major force for any family on the continent. ording to statistics, fighters who have reached the Sixth Kingdom or higher do not exceed even one percent of the entire human continent, but this family has ced a fighter at the top of the Sixth Kingdom, who is five times stronger than an ordinary fighter from the Sixth Kingdom in such a small position like he''s nothing.

    "So that spirit is not only good at manipting the Five senses," said the bearded man as he emerged from the cloud of dust.

    In fact, Axelius was able to block the bearded man''s blow with just his hands, although Casper was pushed back by the blow. It was still surprising that a spirit specializing in illusion attacks could block a fighter interested in closebat.

    "Haha, finally a chance to fight with all my might. This is really refreshing." A smallugh escaped from Casper''s mouth before he said with a satisfied smile on his face.

    (Is he crazy?) The bearded man thought with a strange expression, still closing his eyes, using his Spiritual sense to feel Casper''s whereabouts.

    "Axelius go!" Casper said in a soft voichus, as soon as Casper''smand was heard, the lower part of Axelius'' body stretched out like an army.

    Doooos soon as Axelius reached the position of the bearded man, he used his sharp ws to attack, while the bearded man, who was still closing his eyes, used his huge sword to exchange blows with the spirit that attacked him.

    Doooof

    (it is stronger than expected) thought the bearded man as he constantly exchanged blows with the spirit in front of him without being able to find a good chance to direct a finishing attack (Damn it, the Royal Knights will be here soon, I gotta finish this quick.)<novelnext></novelnext>

    Actually, this location is very far from the royal pce but once they get the news of this chaos it wouldn''t take them more than a minute or two at most to be here if they used all their speed, then it was necessary for the bearded man and even Casper to end the battle as quick as possible.

    * The five swords *

    Using a huge amount of energy, the bearded man swept his sword forward, firing five sharp energy beams toward Axelius'' body.

    The sword beams were so fast, sharp, and powerful that they pierced Axelius''s body without him being able to defend against it, causing him many holes all over his body. One in a shroud, two in his stomach, one in his head, and the other in the lower part of his body

    "Finally, I got rid of this disgusting creature," said the bearded man, opening his eyes to look at the wounded spirit.

    "Did you think that would be enough to stop Axelius? you''re wrong," Casper said with a big smile on his face.

    Suddenly, under the shocked eyes of the bearded man, the holes in Axelius'' body began to renew automatically and very quickly until they werepletely filled as if they had never been there.

    "what the hell..?" The bearded man muttered with a shocked expressioallucination Spirit Axelius, is one of the rarest spirits in the Parada family, he is not a summoning type spirit and he is not a fusion type spirit, he is actually not one of the normal known types he is a spirit that does not fuse with Casper''s body as fusion spirits do, as he retains his consciousness and his will, and in the other side he''s also not a summoning spirit, as he cannot be destroyed his body is almost indestructible, and he can not be separated from the shadow of Casper, such spirits that do not enter into any type called abnormal spirits and they are very powerful spirits that defy thews of the world...

    (Note: defying thews of the world, is not just an empty expression)

    Once Axelius regained his form, he charged back toward the bearded man, which caused the bearded man to close his eyes again and use his Spiritual sense to confront Axelius once more.

    Two minutester

    "Ahhh..." The bearded man continued to block the spirit''s attacks while breathing heavily, even though the battle didn''t even reach three minutes, he had already used the energy-consuming *the five Swords* attack five times already but to no avail. At that moment, the bearded man already realized that he cannot kill this annoying spirit, and his only way to win is to kill the one who controls the spirit, but unfortunately the spirit did not give him any chance to overtake him, which brought the bearded man to this miserable state

    (If only I had entered the seventh kingdom,) The bearded man thought with an angry expression

    (This is the right time) Casper thought while looking at the tired expression of the man before he said with the same smile, "Actually, fighting with you is very fun, but unfortunately we don''t have a lot of time. I have to finish this quickly." As Axelius backed down from attacking the man and, standing behind Casper

    (What is he going to do?) The bearded man thought, still closing his eyes.

    "Axelius, open your left eye," Casper said in a calm voice as the smile on his face became even bigger.

    Axelius, obeying Casper''s order, closed his right eye, hiding the disgusting purple eye, and opened his left eye, revealing an empty crimson eye without a pupil.

    :::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

 Chapter 109: The Betrayal

    "E-ris�� w-hat are you doing?" Ryan muttered in an intermittent voice, ignoring the family consisting of a father, mother, and two children who were hugging each other with frightened expressions on their faces, as he looked at the back of the teenage girl walking away, trying hard to keep his eyes open and maintaining his consciousness.

    Hearing the boy''s faint voice, the teenage girl paused for a while and then turned around to look from the corner of her eye at the boy kneeling on the floor and said in a sad voice with tears in her eyes, "Tell the boss of the Parada family to forgive me and tell him that I''m not going to divulge any family secrets, and if you change your mind, you know where to find me."

    "Eris..stop��" Before Ryan could finish he fell to the ground unconscious as a small tear dropped from his closed eyes.

    ---- Next tomorrow morning.

    ---- Parada family mansion.

    Last night, almost everyonepleted their missions sessfully. Casper was able to destroy the gang and kill its leader, who is somewhat important to the Ayrum family that Fray was targeting, and he even managed to obtain a lot of information about some of the organizations affiliated with the Ayrum family that hides in the Lionar Kingdom.

    Rokia with rtive ease managed to persuade her target to his room, the thing that enabled her to kill him without making any fuss and even easily obtaining safe and taking the information that Fray requested.

    Lisa and Isha, using their assassination skills, were able toplete their mission sessfully and very quickly as well.

    But unfortunately, not everyone seeded...

    ------Fray''s off Fray''s study room at the Parada mansion Vasper, Rokia, Lisa, and Isha were standing all with cold eyes examining Ryan who was looking at the floor with a heavy expression on his face.

    "So you''re saying that Eris knocked you unconscious with one of her skills and ran away With the targets of the mission," Fray asked, sitting behind his desk as he looked at Ryan.

    "Yes, sir, after arriving at the target''s house, she could not proceed with the mission. She tried to convince me to run away with her, but after rejecting her suggestion, she used her contracting Spirit when I wasn''t paying attention, somehow causing me to pass out," Ryan said with a sad voice and an angry look in his eyes as he looks down in shame.

    (he''s honest. That''s good. But as expected, it''s going to be difficult to change the fate of these two siblings. Well, she is not that talented, so I don''t really care about her. But...) Fray thought with an emotionless expression.

    In fact, Fray had already expected this to happen. He saw it in his eyes, that the girl was not ready for the way that the Parada family dealt with matters, that''s why Fray decided to test her loyalty, and although she seeded in the first test, unfortunately, she failed in the second...

    (Actually, I can understand her point of view, but the Master had saved her and her brother from the streets and gave her the house, food, clothes, and even the family she had never had before yet she dared to betray the Master..) with this thought in her head and expression Confident, said Lisa, looking at Fray, "Sir, if you give me permission, I''ll bring you her head in two hours."

    [ Note: I think you already noticed before, but there are clocks and time in this world]

    "Yes sir, we should kill her before she leaves the city," Casper said in a calm voice

    (K-kill her!?...) Ryan with a confused mind and broken expression without realizing what he is doing fell to his knees with tears covering his eyes and said in a desperate voice "No, please sir don''t kill her... I will do anything,.. please "

    (What an audacity, he fails the mission and still dared to request something from the head of the family) Rokia thought with a dissatisfied expression as she looked at Rayn who was back kneeling on the floor once more.<novelnext></novelnext>

    (Under normal circumstances, the master certainly wouldn''t listen to this child and would definitely punish them for this treachery, but I have seen the power that boy holds, it would be a shame to lose him) Casper thought with a serious expression

    "Please, sir, I promise you, she will not reveal any secrets about the Prada family... Please forgive her." Ryan continued bagging with tears falling from his face dripping onto the floor.

    Eris did not betray just the Parada family. She betrayed her brother as well after abanding him, but despite that, Ryan is her big brother, and it is his responsibility to protect his little sister, no matter how foolish she is.

    "Alright, I''ll not kill her now," Fray said, looking at Ryan

    "Thank you, thank you, sir..." Ryan knelt even more and said in gratitude, but what Fray said next made him shut up and listen with a growled expression.

    "I will only forgive this betrayal because I appreciate your talent. If the dayes when I find out that my thinking was false, I will kill her and maybe even you without hesitation," Fray said coldly.

    "It''s okay, I''ll prove myself to you for sure, sir," Ryan said confidently.

    "..." Lisa, Isha, and Rokia opened their eyes in surprise at Fray''s decision. Although their experience with Fray was still not enough to predict his exact decisions, they were sure that the master of the Prada family will not allow anyone to betray him, and he made that clear many times. They really didn''t expect Fray to do this.

    (He really let it slide!..) Casper thought, eyes wide open in shock. Although he can also appreciate Ryan''s value, Casper still cannot believe that Fray the head of the parade family, actually forgave someone who betrayed him.

    (Loyalty! Huh, let''s see if it''s really worth it...) Fray thought with a calm expression as he looked at Ryan''s grateful expression before an image of a young man in his twenties with blond hair and a big smile on his face came up in Fray''s head.

    "Alright, well done guys, you can go rest," Fray said in a calm voice

    "Okay, sir, thank you," the group said in respectful voices before they quietly walked out of the officfter the group left, Fray was left alone in the office, looking calmly at the air

    [The Sphere Fairy has submitted a report: the host has vited the Loyalty contract]

    [Do you want to apply punishment?]

    :::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

    Note: so, I did not exin why Fray took that decision to make you analyze for yourself, and I know a lot of you understand why anyway

    + I finally made that discord that you were asking for guys the name is *The parada family *

 Chapter 110: Zina’s Visit

    -----Next dan front of the Parada Family''s outer mansion gate, The knights were standing in front of the door as usual, and with them, there was a pretty girl with blond hair and aplex expression on her face.

    "Wee to the Parada mansion princess, Zina." It didn''t take long for Kara to arrive at the ce with a gentle smile on her face, saying as she looked at the beautiful young woman who was standing outside of the outer gate with a shy expression on her face.

    "Hi, Ms. Kara, sorry for the surprise visit," Kara said with a small smile on her face

    "It''s okay, it''s really good to see you after all this timedy Zina, follow me please," Kara said with a smile as she respectfully began to lead Zina inside.

    "Thank you, Ms. Kara," Zina said, respectfully following Kara back into the mansion

    (it seems that she came here on foot and without even a single escort, the poor thing....) Kara thought as she looked at Zina''s pretty face by the side of her eyes.

    After exchanging some short conversations with Kara while following in her footsteps, Zina entered the mansion before the two head to the second floor of the mansion where the head of the family''s study is located. After Fray received the information about Zina''s arrival, he asked kara to bring her directly to his office.

    Knock, knock, knocfter arriving in front of a wooden door, Kara knocked on the door quietly before opening the door a little and looking to the side where Fray was sitting respectfully, "Sir, Lady Zina has arrived."

    "Bring her in.." Even though the door of the room was partially open, Zina couldn''t say Fray''s desk but she was able to hear Fray''s deep voice.

    "Okay sir," Kara said respectfully before turning around to look at Zina and say " Princess Zina you cane in"

    "Alright, thank you, Ms. Kara," Zina said. With a grateful expression before she passed the door to enter the study room feeling her heart racing, and there was inside the room Fray sitting at his desk with the same cold aura around him and the same unemotional expression on his face as usual

    "Mr. Parada, thanks for meeting me without an appointment," said Zina nervously, looking at Fray, who hadn''t looked at her yet.

    Fray got up from his chair, then pointed to the small reception table that was in the room, then said in a calm voice, "Please sit down."

    The study room is big in addition to Fray''s huge desk and the many closets there was also a small table surrounded by different seats, and this was the table at which Fray and Zina sat across from each other.

    (Looks like he''s still a little angry..) Zina thought sadly as she looked at Fray''s expression, which looked cold and indifferent on the outside.

    Fray looked at Zina, who was sitting across from him, and said, "So Why did youe here?"

    "Oh! Well, I came here because,... because.." Zina muttered in a nervous voice as she looked down with an uneasy expression.

    In fact, Zina, since that day, has been in a very confused psychological state. She did not know what she was supposed to think and she does not know what she even wanted to do exactly after what has happened. The n that she had been waiting for, for months failed miserably, but for some reason, she did not feel angry about it, as all she was thinking about all this time was the angry look that was on Fray''s face that night

    "��" Seeing Zina''s nervous state, Fray sighed inwardly in annoyance and then asked calmly, "Why did you do that? Did the Northern Iron castle threaten you?"

    After hearing Fray''s question, Zina held herself together and then said with aplex expression, "No, I wasn''t threatened, I practiced in the n with my own free will."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Why?" said, Fray looking nkly at Zina

    "Almost three months ago, I received a letter��" Zina said with aplex look as her eyes suddenly became watery. "The letter contained evidence that it was in fact my mother, with the help of the First Princess, who nned that attack a year ago."

    "..." After hearing Zina''s words, even though he didn''t show it, Fray was shocked. This was not mentioned in the novel, and Fray had no knowledge of it, but it is actually very possible and reasonable to the point that Fray was immediately sure that this im is probably true.

    A year ago Zina was a strong warrior, smart and talented, and supported by many major powers, at that time she was the strongest candidate for the throne of the Lionar Kingdom, but on one of her political trips, Zina and her escorts were attacked by a very strong and mysterious group, Zina barely got out alive from that attack, but her survival cost her a lot, that day she lost her energy cores which mean she lost her all her power, in addition to that all of her escorts which were close friends and loyal servants and knights were all killed brutally, including her father, who was escorting her as well.

    Fray at that time was dealing with his own problems and he was in a miserable state as well, and because he had already cut off his rtionship with Zina, he did not look into the matter closely, and because the information of the attack had reached him a littlete, he didn''t even visit Zina, he just heard the rumors that the genius princess of Lionar Kingdom had lost her power base and her position as an heiress of the throne.

    "Who sent that letter?" Fray asked

    "It was the Northern Iron caste who sent that letter and other letters after that containing many other pieces of evidence that were undoubtedly proving that the Queen and the First Princess were behind that attack," Zina said in an angry tone in her voice.

    (So ??they used the fact of that attack and the fact that Zina did not have enough power to take revenge to convince her to join them as a sacrifice to the curse that will kill all the residents of the royal pce. Because of Zina''s psychological state and because of her hatred of her family members and the high-ss families in the kingdom, she indulged in the matter as a Desperate attempt to end her suffering and get revenge.) Fray thought with a nk face as he looked at Zina, whose eyes were wet with tears.

    "Was the head of the Iron Castle responsible for this? Or it was just Ferritt by himself?" Fray asked

    "I actually don''t know. I onlymunicated with them through letters and servants. The n was so secret and precise that I could not find any information about the people responsible for it or even about the source of this curse, despite the use of manyrge information organizations," said Zina.

    (Of course, you will not find any information, even the great families will not be able to discover them.) Fray sighed internally while he was thinking.

    ::::::::::::::::::

    Thanks for reading the chapter. In this short paragraph, I will try to exin to you how to pronounce some of the names mentioned in the novel. And you should know that all the names mentioned in the novel are inspired by special stories, mythologies, and great people, so the names may seem a little strange, but their value is very great.

    Parada==== BARRADn==== iontaser==== means victorious == spelled Masiyrum ==== Airuimemoire==== SIMWAionar ==== Liyonarskar==== Issekar

 Chapter 111: Zina’s Visit 2

    "Do you know what their goal was?" Fray asked, looking at Zina, who was in a very upset mood.

    "I-I don''t know. As You know, the North Castle used to be one of my biggest supporters, and I liked to believe that they wanted to help me get revenge, but now I realize that wasn''t true. But I don''t know what is their n exactly," Zina said in a low voice, looking down in shame.

    "..." Fray looked at Zina''s sad face with a calm expression. Fray knows that what Zina did is very stupid, but he truly can''t judge her.

    She lost his father, her servants, her friends, her supporters, and her position and even became the target of bullying to all the residents of the royal pce. She''s just like Fray struggling to survive inplete loneliness. Even the shrewdest human being would struggle to maintain hismon sense in these circumstances and Fray is capable of understanding that fact very well, so he didn''t find himself able to judge Zina''s stupid actions.

    (But why would those people want the power of thew of war?) Fray thought puzzled as he tried tobine the information from the novel with the information he got at the event to try to understand the situation.

    In the novel, Luke''s team was somehow able to stop the first and third sacrifices, but the curse was veryplex and as it involved a lot of variables, including the second sacrifice, which Luke''s team couldn''t stop, and the formation that was much deeper than it seemed, as it didn''t just control the rituals of the sacrifice, it actually was performing its own unique ritual, which at that time meant it was four rituals, not threormation pieces is a science simr to the rune science that Fray discovered, it is a method that converts magic spells that only experienced magicians can manipte into weapons that anyone can use in their original power one time in a form of a paper formation, and these formations usually need a lot of rare materials to produce and maintain In a special paper, which makes it very expensive in the markenlike runes, formations cannot be used on weapons, and not all skills can be converted into formations. Only magical spells can be converted into formations, but the aspect that distinguishes them from rune science is that unlike rune science, which cannot fully disy the power of skill, formations can hold magical spells with all Their power or perhaps even stronger if the necessary conditions are fulfilled, in addition to that, by manipting different spells, the magician can make a uniquebination that merges the power of all those spells to make a spell that is more distinctive and powerful.

    (Note: There''s actually a special ranks for the Formation pieces)

    But the Formation that was used in that curse was on another level. Not only was it controlling all aspects of the curse without any outside help, which made the angel unable to find the cause of the curse, but it was also performing another ritual and it was even capable of turning Ferritt into a clone of the war general, which is the most powerful title thew of war can bestow. But due to her abnormal power, even Ferritt who was in charge of it couldn''t control iray does not know exactly what their goal was with this curse, did they really want to kill everyone present in the party as they promised Zina or they only wanted to obtain the power of war generals? But whatever their goal was, it Failed in the original novel as when the countdown ended in the original novel, unexpectedly for even those responsible for the curse, suddenly, a wave of dark energy spread throughout Morial City, that cursed energy wave turned arge number of the humans who can''t use energy into ferocious zombies, Its sole purpose is to prey on humans. But that incident did not affect the city of Morial alone, even after the disappearance of the wave, it left remnants of the cursed energy in the air, which spread throughout the continent, transforming humans into predatory monsters without brains.

    The human continent suffered great turmoil due to this catastrophe thatsted for more than a year when finally humans discovered the weaknesses of that cursed energy, which was the rare light magic, which finally enabled them to clean the human continent of these fearsome creatures.

    Zina, interrupting Fray''s thoughts, raised her head and with a stuttering expression said, "Mr. Fray, I want to get the support of the Prada family again."

    "..." Fray without saying anything, looked at Zina''s face with a cold expression waiting to hear her next words<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I know what you''re thinking. I can''t restore my previous power and even if I get your support, I can''t be the next queen. But I promise you, if I get the support of the parada family, I will be able to persuade other forces to join me. Although I cannot be the direct heiress, I will be able to gain a ce in the kingdom''s court then you can use me to get benefits, or I can even help you to take down the throne. In short, I will be the best spy you can have in the royal pce, and I will be loyal to the Prada family, and all I want in return It is for you to help me gather enough power to take my revenge, after all I''m sure you also don''t like the royal family " Zina said with a low expression, barley maintain eye contact with Fray.

    "Do you really think you can be useful to me?" Fray asked in a deep voice as he looked at Zina with an emotionless expression.

    "I-I..." Zina muttered in a hoarse voice, unable to give Fray a proper answer

    "You can''t..," Fray said coldly

    "I know I''m weak now but..." Zina saiut interrupting Zina''s words, Fray said in a cold voice, "Yes, you are weak, and not just because of your fighting strength."

    "��" Zina.

    "You''re not stupid, you know what I''m talking about.." Fray said in an emotionless voice as he looked at Zina''s face.

    Old Zina was not only strong inbat, but she was also very strong mentally as well. At a certain time, she was an exact copy of Fray, a cold and strong personality who did not tolerate anyone who crossed her way. Her strong personality had impressed even Fray himself. But now she has be a pathetic character who is being bullied and deceived by everyone, she can''t even gather her strength to look into Fray''s face directly, and Zina of course acknowledges that, and realizes that this is what Fray meant by his words.

    "..." With manyplex thoughts in her head, Zina looked at Fray''s face with a nk expression, unable to find suitable words

    "The Prada family does not take weak people," Fray said in a cold voice before getting up from his chair and walking back to his desk.

    "..." Zina looked at Fray''s back, then suddenly, after a certain thought came to her head, she stood firmly from his ce and said in a serious voice, "Well, I will change. I will be as strong as I was before. Give me just one week and I will prove it to you."

    After hearing Zina''s words without reacting, Fray made his way to his office only after he sat down in his chair. He looked at Zina''s determined expression and said, "Alright, you have a week. If you convince me that you are worth the investment, the Prada family will support you."

 Chapter 112: The Ayrum Family Meeting

    -----Three daysten the eastern side of the human continent in a huge city, in the biggest mansion in the city, there was an urgent meeting of seven men and women of different ages who looked like the leads of a huge organization sitting around a huge conference table.

    At the top of the table was sitting an old man with a cold expression holding a paper folder in his hands, reading it very carefully.

    Everyone at the table looked at the old man inplete silence, respectfully waiting for him to finish reading the filfter three minutes, the old man finally finished reading the whole file. In the file was detailed information about a mass attack on a small number of organizations that were belonging to the family which was nted in one of the three kingdoms. The attack was strong, organized, and confidential in a frightening way, as many spies and strong warriors working under the family were eliminated brutally.

    The old man quietly put the file on the table and looked at the people sitting with him at the same table then said in a cold voice, "Carmine, what''s your analysis?"

    "Yes, Sir, as you know, the day after that unknown attack, an unknown person sent the stolen information to the royal pce, and because of the recent attack on the Lionar Kingdom, the Royal Family now is in a turbulent and angry state, and now, using the information they obtained, the royal family has started an operation to eliminate all the secret organizations mentioned in that information, as you know these organizations are very important to us and at the time we''re speaking now, more than twenty percent of our forces over there have already been wiped out, including many high-level spies," A Beautiful middle-aged woman answeren fact, the heavy blow that this family took was not the organizations that were destroyed by the attack, but rather the operation that the royal family started using the stolen information.

    "The royal family must already know that those organizations are working for us, which means that this attack was intentional, right?" a middle-aged man asked.

    "Yes, they already know that the organizations they are attacking are under ourmand, but they seem to suspect that we were involved in the attack on the Royal Party, because of their striking rtionship with Niram Empire and the losses they suffered from because of the attack, they can''t directly confront us, so they decided to destroy our Forces in the kingdom, and since they are considered criminal organizations and we have not yet acknowledged our rtionship with them, we cannot interfere," Carmine said.

    "So you''re saying we can''t do anything but watch our troops get destroyed," the old man asked in a cold voice

    "Actually, yes, sir. We cannot do anything. We cannot announce our rtionship with these organizations, or the International court will use that opportunity against us," said the middle-aged woman.

    In the nearest chair to the old man, a young man in his twenties was sitting. After hearing the woman''s words, he suddenly asked, "Why don''t we order our forces to retreat from there and wait for the operation to be over?"

    "We did think about that, young master, but we don''t know exactly what information they have, and we don''t know what hidden organizations they know about, so we are unable to do that. And we can''t order all of our organizations to retreat, as that would be a big loss for us," said the woman.

    "Sigh, what a well-thought-out n, they really demolished us from every side," said one of the men

    "Carmine, do you have any idea who sent that information to the royal pce?" asked the old man sitting at the top of the table.

    "At first, we suspected the royal family of being responsible for the attack that urred four days ago, and that it hadunched the rumor of obtaining the information from an unknown person, but the spies assured us that this was not true. The royal family themselves did not know who sent that information," she said. The middle-aged woman, " now our main suspects are the Parada family"

    "What!? Are you saying that, the Parada family dared to act against us?" one of the men asked in an angry voice

    "It is impossible for them to do this. It is clear that the one responsible for this operation has arge spying organization, and as you all know, the Parada family is very weak in this field. They can''t find the spies that even the royal family failed to discover, even if they managed to do that somehow, they wouldn''t dare start a fight with us" said another member

    "Camrine, How did youe to that conclusion?" asked the young man sitting next to the old man.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Well, as you know, the targets of the attack were very precise. The attackers did not aim at powerful men or even the most obvious of our men. They targeted people who have rtionships with other organizations and who know a lot of inner secrets, which means that they already have incredible information about all our men, but they chose to target this specific group of organizations. with such precise knowledge, instead of destroying other important men of our people they actually ignored this and attacked some unknown members of some weak organization affiliated with the ck market, at first this matter did not make any sense to us But after some investigation, we discovered that all these minor people were involved in one operation, which is the operation of spying on the Prada family," the woman said in a serious voice as she passed a set of files to the old man.

    As he read the files, the old man said angrily, "All of our spies nted in the Prada family were discovered on the day of the attack, so it was indeed the Prada family."

    "Yes head of the family, and we believe that they wanted us to find out about it," Carmine said in a serious voice.

    "What are you saying this was an intended message or something simr?" said the young man in an angry voice

    "Yes, it seems l that they found out that we supported the Five Cities when they attacked Iskar City thest time, and they did this for revenge," Carmine said.

    "These bastards, how dare those bugs do this to us!" one man banged his hand on the table and said angrily

    "We have to destroy them. We can''t ignore this rudeness," said another man

    "No, we can''t confront them now," said the old man in a cold voice

    "Why sir? Actually, I also think that this is a good opportunity to get the Parada family out of the way and get the children back, and the spirit Gate will be very useful to us as well," Carmine said in a voice.

    "Yesterday, I received a letter from the Semoire family," said the old man, the head of the Ayrum family, trying hard to control his anger.

    :::::::::::::::::::::: ::::::::::::::

    Thanks for reading the chapter. In this short paragraph, I will try to exin to you how to pronounce some of the names mentioned in the novel. And you should know that all the names mentioned in the novel are inspired by special stories, mythologies, and great people, so the names may seem a little strange, but their value is very great.

    Parada==== BARRADn==== iontaser==== means victorious == spelled Masiyrum ==== Airuimemoire==== SIMWAionar ==== Liyonarskar==== Issekar

 Chapter 113: Aslan’s/Luke’s Pov

    On a dark gloomy night when the rain was heavy like threads emanating from the sky there I was standing, dripping as I looked at the scene in front of me with eyes wide open in shock unable even to feel the thick drops of rain that were constantly hitting my bodhe simple wooden houses and the wide streets were all stained with huge amounts of blood that even this abundant water could not wash away. Hundreds of corpses, indicating different sizes and shapes, were spread everywhere, and there, in the middle of this massacre square, there was a tall figure standing in dead silence, with a fierce and frightening aura surrounding him, standing there motionless looking in the opposite direction from where we were, I looked at this figure with running through my entire body before opening my trembling lips, "F-Fr��."

    "Oh!! My God...."

    "Fray!! What have you done?"

    "You!!..."

    Before I could finish my trembling words, I suddenly heard two voices shouting behind my back voices filled with anger, despair, and disbelief.

    The tall figure slowly turned towards us revealing the cold, fierce and angry look that was in his eyes. Just looking into his eyes, I felt my legs bing weak, "F-Fray��"

    "You..." The figure said with a cold voice as he looked in our direction, then without forewarning, rushed towards us with great speed as his aura became even more ferocious.

    "Noooo��" I yelled loudly before opening my eyes, waking up with a face covered in sweat while I was breathing deeply "Uh, uh, uh, ��damn" I murmured as I looked at my hands Still shaking vigorously.

    I fell back on the pillow, I looked at the chandelier decorated with many rare jewels hanging on the ceiling, As I was thinking (The nightmares became more intense after I met him again)

    "Was he really being honest when he said he wasn''t interested in that heritage? It didn''t seem like he was lying but if it was true then why did he do such brutal did that time?" muttered in a low voicouddenly the door of the room opened, and there was a girl with a pretty face and untidy red hair wearing delicate pajamas standing there with a worried expression on her face.

    The red-haired girl looked around the room anxiously before looking at me and asking, "I heard screaming, are you okay?"

    "Yes, I''m fine, don''t worry," I said calmly as I sat quietly on the bed

    "Is it that nightmare again?" Lisa asked in a sympathetic voice as she sat beside me on the bed.

    "Sigh, yes, it''s the same nightmare," I replied in a low voice as I looked at the chandelier once again, and said with a deep expression, "Do you think Fray was telling the truth that day?"

    "You know Fray better than I do. I don''t think he will lie about such things, but if he''s right, that means..." Lisa said with aplicated look on her face.

    " That person lied to us," I said in a low voice with aplicated expression on my face.

    "Well who cares, Fray did what he did and nothing is going to change that," said Lisa in a disinterested voice as she got out of bed. "Let''s go downstairs to have breakfast."

    (Still acting indifferent as usual) I thought looking at Lisa before asking, "Do you know where Luke is?"

    "I''m not sure, but he''s probably training again," said Lisa, " it seems he''s also a bit disturbed after meeting Fray."<novelnext></novelnext>

    ***********

    On the training ground of one of thergest mansions in Morial city which is belonging to the ancient Ronal familooooith terrifying speed, Luke unleashed hundreds of moves, defying thews of physics, with a heavy iron sword, releasing strong airwaves that shook the space with a sweaty face and turbulent breathing.

    Foooooot had already been more than three hours since Luke had started training intensely. He had already reached his limits, but with so manyplex thoughts filling his mind, Luke Finds it difficult to allow himself to rest.

    He is feeling as if all his ns and expectations are falling apart. He was always confident of himself, confident that everything would turn out in his favor sooner orter, but recently he began to feel that he was rapidly losing control of his ns and it was all because of Fraince Luke met Fray for the first time, he has subconsciously known that this person is very dangerous and perhaps even evil, but after a series of unounted events, Luke and Fray unexpectedly became friends that''s when things became veryplicated, but as much as he wanted to keep this friendship, he knew that this was impossible for many reasonnd as he expected, the day came when Luke''s expectations became true as his friendship with Fray turned to enmity, which made Luke realize that he needed to take many precautions to suppress Fray when needed.

    After more than a year had passed since the breakup of the rtionship between the Friends, and after Luke was almost certain that he would be able to stop Fray when it was necessary, Luke''s ns began to gradually copse, which made him feel as if he was helpless.

    First, he lost contact with Erma Fray''s sister and a beautiful girl that Luke was really interested in, Erma was sending Luke some inside information about Fray and the Parada family for a long time in an attempt to watch Fray''s movement. Luke knows Fray so well he is sure that if he found out about Erma he would undoubtedly kill her regardless of the fact that she''s his sister, and since he lost contact with her, Luke couldn''t help but think the worsnd even one of his best friends, Ron, who Luke just recently sent to Iskar city to carry out a special mission there, also cut off contact with Luke in a very odd way as soon as he reach the waters of Iskar city.

    Just the thought of these two getting into trouble makes Luke feel indescribably guilty and sad, after all, it was he who got them into such a dangerous situation.

    If Fray really did kill Ron and Erma-if he really was behind the massacre that wreaked on the viges near Iskar city- if all of the Parada family''s strange movements were just preparations for something evil... There are plenty of *IFs* (reasons) that make Luke almost certain he will. Sooner orter, have to confront Fray as enemies again, and ording to what he saw in that royal party, Luke became afraid that he would be on the losing side in this confrontation if he did not get a lot stronger and as soon as possible.

    Vooooooith his heart beating at a terrifying speed, Luke gritted his teeth and continued tounch crushing attacks with the cold sweat on his body sttering in the air.

 Chapter 114: The Bad First Meeting

    In the tall buildings of Morial City, there was a figure wearing ck clothing covering his body and a ck mask covering his face lightly and at high speed, jumping from one building to another, heading towards the city center.

    Although the character used only his legs without any special energy or movement techniques, he was able to travel a long distance in a short period of time. without making any sound or attracting the attention of the hundreds of people in the streets.

    The distance that it would take days to travel for normal people, this figure passed in less than an hour, hence he finally reached his destination, which was arge mansion in the center of the city.

    Without attracting the attention of the guards stationed at the outer door of the mansion and the guards deployed inside the pce, the figure infiltrated the mansion garden and made his way into the main building with exceptional speed and silliness until he reached the second floor of the mansion and stood in front of a wooden door. Then, after standing up in respect, he slowly used his fist to knock on the door.

    Knock, knock, knock

    "Come in." The figure heard a deep voiceing from the other side of the doofter taking the permission, the figure respectfully opened the door and entered the room, which was a luxurious office, and inside it, in arge disk was sitting a muscr figure with a cold aura and expressionless face.

    "I couldn''t detect your presence. It seems the rune is working better than expected," said the young man sitting at the desk without looking up

    "Yes sir, it is a very effective rune. Using it, I doubt that even ordinary warriors from the Eighth Kingdom can detect my existence." As the mysterious figure replied, he removed the mask covering his face, revealing his identity as a teenage boy with a handsome face and a cold expression, which was actually Rin Parada, who was just a few days ago suffered a lot of serious injuries.

    "Well, are you fully healed?" asked the young man on the desk who was nobody but the head of the Parada family Fray Parada who was doing some paperwork in his office.

    "Yes, sir, thanks to you, I''mpletely healed in such a short period of time," said Rin fact, after exposing his body to that huge amount of energy that he was not ready to ept, Rin was injured very badly, which was enough to make him disabled forever, but using the magic bed developed by Fray, it did not take even three days for Rin to return to his full health and strength.

    "Good, now go to Casper to discuss the n. We have already wasted a lot of time here," Fray said in a calm voice

    "Okay sir," said Rin in a respectful voice before turning towards the door to exit the room.

    "Rin, you did a good job," Fray said in a serious voicearing Fray''s words, Rin''s cold face showed a small smile on his face, and without turning around to look at Fray, he answered, "Thank you, sir."

    Thus, Rin walked out of the room and then onto the same floor through the corridor decorated with many expensive paintings and luxurious artifacts, Rin headed to his next destination until suddenly and in the middle of his way Rin stopped Rin and with a serious expression on his face, looked back to the end of the corridor until unexpectedly and before he could do anything, he felt Something cold on his neck before a young woman in her twenties dressed in a knight uniform appeared in front of him with a cold look on her face holding a sword aimed at Rin''s neck.

    " Who are you ?" the young woman asked in a cold voice as she looked into Rin''s eyes

    (She''s fast) Rin thought before something caught his eye and thought (Is this a tail, even her legs look unnatural) looking at the young woman''s lower body, as he could say a long ck tail sticking out, and the muscles in her legs that Even the iron armor could not hide

    "Answer me, who are you? And how did you get here?" the young woman asked again in a colder voice. As She gets the sword closer to Rin''s neck<novelnext></novelnext>

    "And why should I answer you?" Rin asked in a cold voice

    "Well, there is no need to answer," the young woman said in a cold voice, intending to thrust the de into the boy''s neck, but before she could do so, she suddenly felt something sharp around her neck. "W-hat��!?" The young woman muttered as she looked at the thin wire that she didn''t even know how it reached her neck

    "..." Rin looked at the girl''s face with a cold expression while the girl in turn looked at him with the same fierce expression

    "Rokia stop!" Suddenly a voice came from behind Rin, rescuing the situatioearing the sound, Rin and the young woman who was Rokia turned around in the direction of the sound, to find Casper standing there at the end of the corridor.

    (Damn it, the shy expressionpletely disappeared from her face, so that''s what Norman meant when he said that this girl is dangerous if I didn''t arrive at the right time they were going to kill each other...) Casper thought with an annoyed expression as he looked at this scene.

    "Oh! Mr. Casper! Do you know who this person is?" Rokia asked, looking at Casper

    "Yes, it''s Rin Parada, the leader of the deadly Numbers squad," Casper said, walking toward the two

    "Oh! I''m sorry, I didn''t know," said Rokia in a regretful voice and a stumbling expression as she pulled the sword from Rin''s neck.

    "Rin, didn''t I tell you before not to sneak into the mansion like that?" Casper said with a serious expression as he looked at Rin.

    "Yes, I''m sorry," Rin said with an emotionless expression and an indifferent voice as he also removed his weapon from Rokia''s neck.

    (Sigh, this little bastard still doesn''t respect my words) Casper thought with an annoyed expression as he looked at Rin.

    (I couldn''t sense his presence until he revealed himself, so that''s the talent of the squad that the Master brought,) Rokia thought as she looked at Rin''s cold face as she deactivated her spirit which made the ck tail disappear and the muscr legs return to normal.

    "Okay, Rokia, you can go back to your work now," Casper said

    "Alright Mr. Casper, sorry again, Mr. Rin," Rokia said with a sincere expression.

    "It''s okay," Rin replied

    "Alright, Rin, let''s go discuss the n, we can''t afford to fail in this mission," Casper said, thinking (If I messed up in this mission, The master will definitely kill me this time).

    "Okay," Rin answered, before following Casper''s footstephus, Rin and Casper set out to discuss their next mission while Rokia returned to her tasks as well, while Fray who was aware of everything that was going on now sighed lightly at the stupidity that his servants had shown today.

 Chapter 115: We Shouldn’t Have Accepted The Girl

    ----- Ronal family mansion.

    In one of the many guest rooms in the huge mansion, Luke, An, Leo, and Lisa were all standing around the bed in the room with different expressions on their faces looking at the scene in front of them.

    On the huge bed, there was. A couple of man and woman lying on the bed at first nce they seem to be sleeping, but upon closer look, anyone can be sure that the couple is not actually asleep.

    "It''s been hours since their death," Lisa said, after examining the couple''s bodies

    "Damn! how is this even possible?" Loe asked in shock as he looked at the couple who seemed to be in a peaceful sleep.

    "We shouldn''t have epted that girl," Lisa said in an annoyed voice

    "Do you think this is the Prada family''s doing?" An asked after hearing Lisa''s words

    "Isn''t it obvious? We all know that Fray will never give up on pursuing his targets," Lisa said in a confident voice

    "No, this is impossible. How could someone enter the mansion and kill two people without any of us noticing?" Luke asked in a skeptical voice, looking at Lisa

    "You still don''t understand, nothing is impossible for the ancient families," Lisa said in a deep voice.

    Hearing Lisa''s words, everyone fell into a moment of silence after grasping the full meaning of her statement

    " But we have no choice. We can''t just leave the girl without help. You know what would happen to her if the head of the Parada family found her," said An.

    "You''re right, but now he knows we''re keeping the girl, and this will definitely make the process of negotiating with the Parada family more difficult," said Lisa.

    Two days ago, a girl came to the Ronal family''s mansion where Luke and the others were staying temporarily.

    Apparently, her purpose ining to Luke was to ask for help to escape from the Parada family because she could not carry out the killing task that she got from the head of the family, so she decided to flee with the small family that was the target of the mission.

    Lisa at first, despite her moral beliefs, was reluctant to ept the girl. After many experiences with Fray, she subconsciously did not want to contradict Fray, but after hearing the girl''s story and knowing that she ended up on the streets due to negligence by the Shield union in the past, and after knowing That Fray had actually sent a teenage girl to kill a family in this young age. Luke and An insisted on taking the girl, which made Lisa also ept to help the girl and try to keep the matter a secret as much as possible, but unfortunately, it seems that her attempt to hide the matter was a failure.

    "But why did he kill only the couple, why didn''t he kill their children and why didn''t he kill Eris?" Loe asked puzzled.

    "Yes, this is strange. Children were probably not his main targets, so it is not strange that he did not attack them without reason, but why did he not kill the girl who betrayed him?" An asked, also puzzled. Looking at Lisa<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Actually, I also don''t know why he would do that, but it might be a message that he can kill the girl whenever he wants," said Lisa.

    "You mean he has a way to kill the girl from afar?" Luke asked

    "Yes, it is possible," said Lisa

    (Damn it so we can''t ask her any sensitive questions) Luke thought with a disappointed expressiouke and the others are almost certain that this little girl doesn''t know many of the secrets of the Prada family, but she was with Fray on the night of the royal party, and only answering theplicated questions that Luke and the others have about that night will really help them, but unfortunately, before they understand exactly how these two couples were killed without anyone realizing they cannot endanger the girl''s life.

    *******

    ----- Meanwhilhe Parada family mansion in Morial citray was sitting in his office, as usual, reading some letters sent to him by the various members of the Prada family councording to the letters, it seems that the majority of the projects initiated by the family are developing smoothly. Anas (The treasurer of Iskar city) dered that the economy of the city is in unprecedented development and that the various projectsunched by the Parada family to improve the city and its living environment have given good results.

    Idar said that he has finally finished equipping the mine with the necessary tools and workers and will soon start the task of extracting crystal inrge quantities.

    Giam said that the mission of cleaning the sea of ??Iskar city from monsters is progressing smoothly and that with the help of various tools and weapons that he bought because of the money he got from Anas, he was able with the help of his crew to secure half of therge fishing zones and now the fishermen can fish safely and that the amount of marine earnings has doubled in recent days

    (Good, at this rate, soon the City will be ready to survive in the uing war) Fray thought with a satisfied expression as he read the letters.

    Iskar city in recent years has relied a lot on external forces to survive due to the city''s weak economy. Even when the Parada family was strong, they did not really care about the city, which made it very weak evenpared to small cities, but Fray realized That he can''t rely on those external forces when the war begins, even if they help him, they will certainly demand a price that Fray won''t be able to pay, so Fray''s main goal at this stage is to make Iskar city a force strong enough to rely on itselhus, Fray continued reading the various letters he received until suddenly a window appeared and caught his attention.

    [Report by the sphere fairy: The mission has beenpleted sessfully]

 Chapter 116: Dinner

    -----The next day

    -----Afternoon one of the elegant hotels in the city of Morial city

    "It really just looks like an ordinary mansion from the outside. Who would have guessed that it''s actually the second most protected ce in Lionar kingdom?" Casper said, standing in front of the hotel room window and looking out onto the street across, where there was what looked like a huge elegant mansion. After saying this, Casper turned to look at the tall and thin figure who was wearing ck clothes that covered his entire body, including his face, "Rin, are you sure you canplete the mission sessfully?"

    The ck figure was also standing near Casper looking at the mansion with calm eyes. "Yes, I''m sure everything will go smoothly," he said.

    "Well, the master said the barrier would break after sunset, all we can do now is wait until then," Casper said.

    (I can''t even sense the existence of this barrier at all. If it wasn''t for the master who told us this, I wouldn''t believe there was anything strange in this mansion.) Rin thought as he looked at the mansion across the street.

    The mansion that Rin and Casper were observing now is the property of one of thergest families in the Morial city, as far as the public knowledge, this is just an ordinary mansion for that family, but Fray knows that this mansion is actually much mysterious than it seems, and one of Fray''s most important goals is located inside that mansion. This is the reason Which prompted him to send Rin to retrieve it before returning to Iskar Cithis seemingly ordinary mansion is the second most guarded ce in the Lionar Kingdom after the royal pce. Not only is it guarded by hundreds of powerful guards, but there is also a huge barrier surrounding it on all sides. The barrier is huge and strong, even an eighth-rank fighter would find it difficult to break through. In addition to all this pce is very close to the royal pce where the most powerful personalities in the Lionar Kingdom reside, this is the reason why this mansion was kept secret and protected for tens of thousands of years without being broken into not even once.

    (Just the thought of robbing such a fortified ce makes my blood boil with excitement) Casper thought of the smile on his face before saying, "Sigh, I wish I had high stealth skills too to get in with you."

    *******

    ----After Sunseust a few kilometers from the hotel where Casper and Rin were, was the royal pce of the Lionar kingdom. In front of the inner door of the main mansion, the First Princess and the current heir to the throne, Noelle, was standing there at the bottom of the stairs. Behind her, a muscr knight with harsh features, both looked at the luxurious white cart that was advancing slowly in their direction, awaiting its arrival.

    After a short time of waiting, finally, the cart arrived in front of the princess who had been waiting patiently. Then, after the cart stopped, the carriage door slowly opened, and then, a young woman in her twenties with a shy expression on her face get out of the cart and stood in front of the cart with respect.

    The knight standing behind Noelle, who had been Noelle''s guard knight since childhood, looked at the shy young woman with an unhappy expression as he thought, ( Since she was with him in the cart, she must be one of the famous elite knights. That''s absurd. Only a fighter from the Fifth Kingdom can be an elite knight. It''s really a very weak family, they don''t deserve to be weed by the Princess)

    Suddenly, with a confident expression, a tall, muscr young man in formal clothes with a cold aura surrounding him stepped out of the cart, and down the small cart steps hended in front of Noelle and the knight.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Wee to Lionar kingdom royal Pce again, Mr. Prada." With a gentle smile on her face, Noelle stepped forward and said.

    "Hi, Your Majesty, thank you for the reception," Fray replied in an indifferent voice

    (This bastard) The Knight thought with an angry expression, looking at Fray

    (This bastard still doesn''t give me any respect, but I have no choice but to use this opportunity to mend my rtionship with the Parada family.) Noelle thought, and then with the same smile on her face she said, "From here, Mr. Prada, I''ll lead you to the dining room."

    "Okay," Fray said before following Noelle''s direction as Rokia followed closely to enter the mansion.

    Following Noelle''s footsteps, it didn''t take long for Fray to reach arge reception room where there were already a few different characters who were sitting on couches facing each other and arguing with each other while behind each of them stood knights with powerful auras and respectful expressions on their faces.

    In the room were sitting three men and two women of different ages. In addition to that, there were also the three princesses of the kingdom, except for The third princess Zina, who cannot be seen here, and Noelle, who brought him. All the princesses were here.

    (Where''s Lisa and the Shield union members?) Fray thought as he scanned the hal week ago an invitation arrived for Fray stating that was a dinner to thank him for saving the kingdom from that attack that took ce the night of the royal party. So he thought that Luke and his team would definitely get the invitation too, after all, they''d made efforts too, but it seems that Fray was wrong and that this royal family is once again nning something elshe guests sitting in the hall, after seeing Fray''s entry, stood up from their ces with smiles on their faces and began to greet Fray one by one.

    "Hi Mr. Prada, I am the first general of Lionar Kingdom. My name is Foran. Nice to meet you," said a man with a tall and strong physique. And frightening aura surrounded him with a smile on his face as he reached out to shake Fray''s hand.

    (he''s strong, it seems that he actually deserves his reputation) Fray thought as he looked at the man named Foran who was the same height as Fray before answering "Nice to meet you" as he took his hand to shake it

    "My name is Asiya, and I am the Prime Minister and the Vice of Her Majesty Queen Fozya. It is an honor to meet you, Mr. Prada," said one of the women, who was a middle-aged woman of medium beauty.

    "Yes, nice to meet you too," replied Fray.

 Chapter 117: The Strongest Personalities In Lionar Kingdom

    "Mr. Parada, you be a lot older than thest time I saw you" An old man with long white hair and an outwardly frail physique said.

    (Head of the Mages of Lionar Kingdom, he became way stronger since thest time I saw him) Fray thought before saying,

    ",''Mr. Alexander. how are you? Are you okay ?"

    "Haha, I''m a hundred and thirty years old, how can be okay?" Alexander said with a smile on his face. "Tell me, how is that old Adam, is he still alive?"

    "He''s fine so far, Sir Alexander," replied Fray, looking at the old man.

    Thus, the guests continued to introduce themselves with respect and smile on their faces revealing that all the characters present here are very important figures in Lionar kingdom as each one of them has the power to move the kingdom with just one word from their mouths.

    "Mr. Parada, wee. I don''t know if you already know, but I''m the head judge of Lionar''s Supreme Court," said thest man, who was a little fat man, with an indifferent voice.

    "Hello," Fray said in the same calm voice, looking at the fat man with a cold face after sensing some aggressioning from the person''s actions.

    The fat man ignored the cold look on Fray''s face and said, "I heard that one of the High Court judges insulted you on the night of the Royal Party, I apologize."

    "It''s okay," Fray said in a cold voice before ignoring the fat man''s presence and looking at the beautiful woman who looked like she was in her thirties.

    The fat man didn''t notice Fray''s disrespectful behavior but decided to just ignore him and go back to his seat.

    As for the remaining woman, after seeing Fray''s look, without changing her dead expression. She said, "Mr. Parada. My name is Hajar. It is really an honor to finally meet you."

    (So she doesn''t want to dere her position in the kingdom, Alright that''s fine. She would have lied anyway if she tried.) thought Fray, before saying, "The honor is mine, Lady. Hajar."

    Alexander, Foran, Hajar. These are three of the most powerful personalities in the Lionar kingdom, not only with their authority and influence but even with their strength. They are all in the eighth kingdom. It is said that Alexander had only recently fought with the first rank in the ck List, nicknamed the Ruthless Spear, who was a warrior from The ninth kingdom face to face.

    Thus, after being weed by the remaining princesses, everyone sat around a medium-sized table with many desserts. If not for the knights standing behind each one of the guests with fierce features, this would easily look like a peaceful family dinner.

    After Fray sat down, Rokia stood behind him with an anxious expression on her face, as this is the first time she attends such events and she is very nervous. In fact, there are very few events when knights are allowed to be with enter with their Masters, but when there is a chance to bring them, their main task is to show their strength and authority to present their master in a good look, but Rokia is not a fierce or threatening person, she is very shy and she really doesn''t think she can make these powerful guests fear or respect her

    (Well, The master told me it''s not important, let''s just focus on the task that the master gave me) Rokia thought, trying to control her muttered expression.

    In fact, Rokia was not wrong. All of the knights present here despised the head of the Parada family and his weak knight, especially the muscr guard standing behind the First Princess Noelle, who was already furious at the fact that hisdy had to wait for such a weak guest, and in addition to that he didn''t show her even a little respect or appreciation for her efforts.

    "Mr. Parada, I heard that Iskar City has developed a lottely. It seems that you have struggled a lot to achieve this. Congrattions," Alexander said with a smile on his face.

    "Yes, I heard that too. It seems that Iskar city has managed to ovee the food shortage. This is truly a great achievement, Mr. Parada," she said.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Thank you. It''s actually all thanks to the Parada family members," Fray replied.

    "Haha, it''s not surprising the parada family really has so many talented characters." Foranughed hard before saying in a strong voice.

    Thus, while Casper and Luke on the other side were preparing themselves to enter the mansion, Fray was stuck in useless conversations with these people who were trying hard to extract any useful information from Fray to no avail. Until suddenly the hall door openeveryone turned to look in the door to find Zina, the third princess standing there, wearing a luxurious white dress.

    (What is this? It''s a bit strange) Iman thought with aplicated expression as she looked at Zina''s face

    (That look, that style, it''s simr to her style at the time) Noelle thought with an unhappy look as she looked at the cold expression on Zina''s face and her confident manner, that look in her eyes was the same look Zina was looking at her with, at that time, the look that made Noelle feel inferior and depressed her entire life.

    (That...) Elia thought to me, with a nervous face

    "��" Fray on the other hand also looked at Zina expressionlessly, impossible to know what exactly he was thinking.

    Under the looks of everyone, Zina entered the hall, raising her head high with a confident expression, then without saying anything, she headed towards one of the chairs, which was still empty, and sat quietly.

    "Zina, I didn''t know that you were going to join the dinner," said Noelle, trying hard to keep her calm after seeing Zina''s expression.

    "And why did you think that?" Zina asked in an emotionless voice, looking at Noelle with a cold expression.

    (That confident expression... This is interesting) Foran thought, with a smile on his face.

    (This b***h, how dare you insult the young Princess) thought the knight standing behind Noel, close to exploding.

    The cold voice, dead eyes, and confident attitude all made Noelle and the rest of the princesses very angry, even the knights who were behind them found it hard to keep their calm.

    "Zina, try to stay respectful, this dinner is important," Iman said in a quiet voice, looking at Zina

    "I think it''s you who should be respectful, sister," said Zina in a cold voice, then looked at Noelle and said in a confident voice, "I''m here to take back my position as the heiress of the throne."

    "..." Noelle, her knight the guests, and all opened their eyes in shock, unable to believe what they heard.

    "..." Fray

 Chapter 118: The Heiress Of The Throne Position

    "Your position as heiress !?..." Iman asked in surprise

    "Third Princess, what do you mean by this statement?" Noelle asked in a cold voice, looking at Third Princess Zina.

    "Isn''t it clear, I am here today to im my position as the direct heiress of the Lionar kingdom throne," said Zina in a serious voice

    "Third Princess, what do you mean? This position is not something that you can take back easily," Alexander said in an annoyed voice, looking at Zina with an angry expression.

    "Princess Noelle is the heiress to the throne now. You have lost your position and regaining it will not be so easy, Lady Zina" Foran said.

    "You''re wrong about that General Foran, I didn''t lose my position. Formally, I''m still the heiress to the throne," Zina said in a serious voice.

    "..." Noelle, after hearing Noelle''s words, opened her eyes in surprise and horror

    (So, she actually decided to risk it all just to have the support of the Parada family.) Fray thought with an emotionless face looking at Zina.

    "What!? Do you mean that the royal Diwan has not recognized the first princess as heiress to the throne?" Foran asked in shock.

    "Yes, the royal Diwan still regards me as the heiress of the throne," said Zina in a serious voice.

    (What? How is this possible? The Third Princess has lost all her power and supporters. How could the royal Diwan still considers her worthy of the position of the throne heiress) Alexander thought with aplicated expression, finding it hard to believe Zina''s words.

    The Royal Diwan is a rare and sophisticated magic tool that has been guarded by the royal family for thousands of years, its function is very simple, but it is also very important. This tool, using its association with the fatew, it selects the next heiress to the throne to eventually became the queen of the kingdond it takes two steps to choose the next candidate to take the throne,

    First, he selects worthy candidates topete for the throne at birth. Not every female born to the queen can participate in the war of session. If the Diwan does not consider them worthy enough, it simply will not acknowledge them.

    And in the second step, he chooses the best one of the candidates as a direct heiress to the throne, but at this step the decision is not final, as the heiress always changes constantly, for example, if another Princess bes stronger and better than the current heiress, then the Diwan will change the beneficiary ording to that.

    The decisions of the Royal Diwan are very important, and even the royal family must respect them. All the citizens of the Kingdom believe and trust the decisions of the Diwan. In other words, if the Diwan refuses to recognize one of the princesses worthy of the throne, no one can change that, so if what Zina says is true, then this means that the third princess, despite her weakness, will stay the direct heiress to the throne of the kingdom, and the first princess must step down from the position as soon as possible.

    "Third Princess, you have lost all your power. It is impossible for the royal Diwan to recognize you as heiress to the throne in your current condition. Are you trying to deceive us?" the head of the Lionar Court said in a cold voice.

    "First Princess, is what the Third Princess said true?" Foran asked in a deep voice, looking at Noelle

    "��" Fray, Hajar, Asiya, Alexander, the princesses, and even the knights standing behind them all looked at Noelle with different expressions, waiting to hear her answer.

    "No, of course, that''s not true," Noelle said with a nervous expression before angrily turning in Zina''s direction, "Zina, it looks like you only came here to cause trouble. Leave now, and we''ll discuss this matter with the Queen after the dinner is over."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "No, I won''t leave until I get my position back," said Zina in a firm voice as she leaned back on the seat.

    "Then you left me no choice, Reyo takes her out," Noelle said in a cold voice, looking at Zina.

    The knight who was standing behind Noelle who was already facing a lot of difficulties controlling his anger because of Zina''s usation, after hearing Noelle''smand, stepped forward with a fierce expression on his face and charged in Zina''s direction.

    The guests present, not knowing who was wrong in this case, decided to just watch for now and not interfere, with the intention of investigating this matter in more detail after this dinner was over.

    (Damn it, he''sing, was that enough to prove myself, is he going to intervene now?) Zina thought with a questioning expression looking with the side of her eye at Fray who was looking at her back with an emotionless expression, while the angry knight who was quickly approaching

    (it seems that this isn''t enough to convince him) Zina thought, before looking at the knight approaching her with a cold look on her face.

    The knight, after seeing the arrogant look on Zina''s face, became even more furious, which made him quickly push his giant hand in the direction of Zina''s hand in an attempt to make her stand up forcefully, but before he could reach Zina''s hand, he suddenly felt a threat approaching him quickly, which made his hair stand in terror, only in a fraction of a second, in the side of his eyes, he could see a medium-sized body next to him, the person''s leg was lifted above his head, ready to attack

    *Axe kick*

    Doorache still unknown person lowered his leg very quickly causing a loud cracking sound that spread throughout the hall.

    Because of the speed of what happened, the knight didn''t realize exactly what happened until an indescribable pain started attacking him,

    "Ahhhhhhh..." The knight shouted painfully, as he looked at his hand, which was twisted down at an odd angle

    "..." All the guests opened their eyes in shock as they looked at the massive knight who knelt on the ground holding his hand as he shouted mightily and the ck-haired young woman with a fierce expression and muscr legs protruding from under her iron armor standing next to him

    "��" Zina.

    (She''s...the Parada family knight... how can she be that strong?) thought the knight Reyo, kneeling on his knees as he raised his head to look at the ck-haired young woman with shocked eyes as he tried hard to hold his pain screams.

    ****

    The ranks of the tosic-magical- rare- legendary

 Chapter 119: The Support

    So I decided to write the parada family as the Brrada family from now on because the original name was prada but because of the brand I had to change it, but unfortunately I didn''t like *Parada* so well continue with Brrada

    :::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

    (just a warrior from the Fifth Kingdom has this insane speed and power, ancient families are truly abnormal entities) Foran thought with a serious face, looking at the ck tail behind Rokia''s back.

    Rokia''s speed is nothingpared to Foran''s speed who was a body-based fighter from the eighth kingdom, in these types of peaceful asions it''s forbidden for the guests to use their power against each other, that''s why they bring their guards and knights to fight behalf of their masters in case of troubles, if it wasn''t for that Foran could have easily stopped Rokia''s attack, but nevertheless, Foran was still stunned at the thought of that shy knight who didn''t even reach the Sixth Kingdom yet was actually able to move with such a great speed to the point that all the strong knights in the hall failed to even notice her movement.

    I the other hand the knight named Reyo was unable to bear the pain caused by his broken hand anymore, the thing that made him lose consciousness and fall to the ground with a painful expression on his face.

    The other knights looked at his expression in horror, facing a hard time believing the power and the cruelty that the shy girl had shown just now.

    (Brrada family members are still as brutal as ever) Alexander thought with a serious expression

    (Did the head of the Brrada family just defend the third princess? why would he do that?...) Iman thought with a questioning expression on her face

    "Mr. Brrada, what are you doing? The Brrada family don''t have the right to interfere, This is an internal matter," said the head of the court, in an angry voice.

    ( he seems strong and smart but clearly, he''s still young andcks experience, it doesn''t seem that he''s ready to be the head of the family yet ) Hajar thought with an indifferent expression

    "..." Zina after hearing the judge''s words, suddenly released that he was actually right, she didn''t think of it at first but actually Fray as an outsider doesn''t have the right to interfere in the conflict between the Princesses of Lionar kingdom, and now she became afraid that he will fall in trouble because of her again.

    Fray on the other side looked at the guests'' expressions noticing that they were all looking at him with the same expressions as it seems like they all have the same opinion as the judge Hence he said calmly " Don''t look at me, I wasn''t the one who orders her to do that "

    "...." Noelle, Alexander, Foran, and all the others even Zina herself, were all puzzled by Fray''s words, unable toprehend what he mean by this statement.

    " What do you mean? Do you want to say that this knight has attacked and injured the Princess''s guard without any reason by her own free will? " the head judge asked

    " yes, that''s what I mean" Fray replied with an indifferent look

    ( Is he trying to sacrifice her as he did with his spirit previously ) Noelle thought, not finding any other exnation for Fray''s words.

    "but it wasn''t without any reason" Fray continued his words.

    " So what was her reason?" Foran asked

    " She was just protecting her Master," Fray said in an indifferent voice

    "Her master !? " Noelle asked surprised, looking at Zina.

    "..." Zina also looked at Fray, puzzled, trying to hide the shock and the confusion from her face after hearing Fray''s words.

    Meanwhile, Rokia whose legs returned to normal, stood behind Zina''s chair respectfully as everyone looked at this scene with confusion and disbelief while hearing Fray''s Cold voice " Rokia isn''t my knight, she''s here as the guardian knight of the third Princess "

    "..." Zina

    " Does That mean the Brrada family is supporting the third Princess?" Alexander asked

    "...." Noelle arriving at the same conclusion felt like her heart skipped a beat, as she waits for Fray''s answer with a pale face.<novelnext></novelnext>

    " yes from now on, the third Princess will be supported by the Brrada family," Said Fray firmly.

    ( The Brrada family always puts their benefits first, so why would they now ignore Noelle and the other strong Princesses, and instead they decided to support the weakest princess? ) Alexander thought, confused while looking at Fray deeply.

    (The cold Queen Zina Lionar, although she''s a bit weak now I''m sure in the future, she will be able toplete her destiny to be the most important person in the human continent, she''s without a doubt one of my most important investment ) Fray thought looking at Zina who was still trying to look strong.

    " Third Princess is this true ?" the head judge asked, looking at Zina.

    "Yes, I decided topete for the throne, and, Mr. Brrada agreed to support me," Zina said in a confident voice " Lady rokia is my knight and she was just trying to protect me "

    "..." Hajar

    " Alright, if this was the case then I think we can''t punish the knight for trying to protect her master, but Princess Zina try to control your knight''s actions from now on," Alexander said with a calm voice

    "But..." Before the Head judge could finish his words, suddenly the room door opened, which made everyone turn to find Queen Fozya standing there with a calm expression, and next to it was a tall muscr man with blonde hair, knight armor, and a powerful aura surrounding ieeing the Queen''s arrival, all the present get up from their sits, to wee the Queen

    " Your majesty, wee"

    The guests said in unity, with respectful and calm voices, all looking at the queen with respectful expressions

    " Thank you Guys," said the queen with a gentle smile on her face"And thanks for attending the dinner"

    " We how should thank your majesty t for inviting us," said Alexander with a small smile on his face.

    " Mr, Brrada we meet again," Said queen Fozya with a smile on her face.

    ( Damn it **** ) The head judge thought, Noticing the Queen ignoring the previous situation.

    " It''s a pleasure, your majesty," Said Fray with a clear indifferent expression trying to show some respect.

    " haha this cold and indifferent expression, you remind me of your father, Mr. Fray" The queen with a joyful face

    "..." Fray hearing the Queen suddenly felt an unbelievable irritation inside him, but he quickly controlled his emotions, and changed the subject saying " I''m sure you already know. But I actually decided to support the third princess I hope you won''t mind "

    " No why would I mind, it''s the opposite I appreciate your support for my daughter," The queen said with a gentle expression

    "...." Fray Looked at the queen''s smile feeling very annoyed by it

    " Oh! Where''s my manners this is the leader of the royal knight, sir Ralph" The Queen dered, pointing to the knight next to her.

    "Sir Brrada," said Ralph, Looking at Fray with an indifferent expression

    ( The second ninth-kingdom warrior in the Kingdom, he doesn''t look that strong) Fray thought with a cold face before saying in an indifferent voice " Sir Ralph "

    " Ok let''s set down," said the queen with a smile on her face

 Chapter 120: The Impossible Heist (1)

    Hi guys, so you really hated the Brrada name, so without making the fuzz bigger, I will keep the Parada name, so from now on the name will be *The Parada family*

    ::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

    -----A few hours ago.

    In one of the biggest mansions in Morial city.

    ----In one of its reception rooms, a middle-aged woman with a sad expression and eyes full of tears was sitting, evidently in a very miserable state. At his side was a middle-aged man with a problematic expression, both of them looking at the man in a long green cloak who was sitting across from them.

    "So, is there anything new?" the man asked with a harsh expression in an unimpressive voice

    "Sorry, Mr. Kianel, Mr. Reynold''s condition is getting more severe. As I told you before, his energy and even his vitality are getting weaker continuously. We don''t know why, It''s as if something is manipting or maybe even sucking his life energy out. But we haven''t found anything out of the ordinary in his body, and if it continues like this, Mr. Reynold won''t be able to hold on for a long time," said the magician healer with a low voice and heavy expression as he looked at the miserable state of the couple.

    "Aaah!!! Reynold uh uh, god please, god save my baby, please...uhuh" The woman crying and screaming hysterically, unable to control her rage and sorrow

    "..." the middle-aged man on the other hand just listened to the magician''s words with a heavier expression, ignoring the woman''s screams

    ----In the same pce, in one of the many bedrooms, on the bed was a thin and weak body sleeping with a painful expression, breathing heavily, and his pale face covered in sweat.

    Suddenly, from the pale body, dense ck energy spurted out and flew into the air. After the strange energy left the man''s body, his expression became noticeably more rxed and his breathing smoother.

    After the energy left the man''s body, it flew in the air and through the tiny gaps in the sides of the door, it went out into the hallway outside before it started heading in a certain direction, while trying to hide its presence in the dark corners, avoiding the eyes of the servants and knights present in the corridors of the pce. It is clear that this odd energy does not move randomly, though it is hard to believe that mere energy without being under the control of any person could act so precisely.

    The energy entered one of the rooms, which contained a wooden desk and arge bookcase.

    Hiding behind therge cab, there was a hole the size of a fist. Using it, the energy infiltrated another room, which was a simr bedroom in which the man was previously sleeping. The hole through which the energy passed was hidden by a wall painting.

    Next, the energy went behind the bed and there was another hole hidden behind it, using it, the ck energy passed into another room, and so with many well-hidden holes, the energy crept from one room to another until it finally reached thest gap in its trip.

    In one of the empty halls, there was a carpet, and under it, on the floor, it was a small hole. Using it, the energy was able to enter a huge room from the hole that was in the ceiling.

    The room did not contain any furniture or decorations, but in its center was a short white pir, and above the pir was a huge blue gem imbued with dense energy, floating quietly above the white pir.

    Without wasting any time, the energy cloud enveloped the gem and slowly began trying to prate it and absorb its energy.

    ------After hours.

    Wooouddenly a turbulent wave of energy picked out from the gem and spread throughout the entire mansion, which caused the ck energy cloud that had finished doing its thing to move away revealing that the gem that was previously very shiny turnedpletely dull and almost devoid of energy.

    (Finally! Alright, it''s time to inform the Master that the mission has begun) Nahl''s deep voice suddenly wase out from the energy speaking in a strangenguage, Thus after finishing the task the energy used the same hole to exit the hall.

    ******

    ----Outside the mansiouddenly around the quiet mansion suddenly a wave of energy circled the building before disappearing into the void, the wave of energy was so quiet and fast that people outside did not notice anything strange but in the mansion''s back garden heading between the trees there was a tall figure wearing a ck robe covering His entire body, after seeing this phenomenon, the figure which was no one but Rin Parada slowly emerged with his surroundings vanishingpletely from sighn his hidden form, the character went to the mansion, and through one of the windows he crept inside, where he found himself inside a corridor containing many doors, symbolizing the many small rooms that were in the hallway.

    After entering the corridor, Rin headed to the corner of the corridor and keeping himself hidden, he stood there in siletil suddenly a man wearing knight armor came quickly from the other side of the corridor shouting, "Wake up quickly, there is an emergency, wake up!

    This hallway is the corridor that contains the knights'' resting rooms, where when the knights are not on patrol theye here to rest. Now that the ce was in an emergency, the family head needed to summon them quickly.

    And so, after hearing the man''s scream, all the doors opened and many men started hastily rushing out trying to quickly put on their armor to respond to the emergency.

    "What is happening !?"

    "There''s something wrong with the barrier,e on, move quickly."

    " Quickly "

    "Let''s go"

    "Damn it, where''s my sword?"

    In a blink of an eye, the corridor that was empty and calm became filled with many knights who were in disarray trying to quickly prepare themselves, but despite the dozens of knights in the corridor, not a single one of them could detect the presence of the person who was standing in the corner of the hall quietly observing their chaotic movements.

    "Come on, follow me," said the knight, after the men became ready, as he turned and started moving in the direction he came frohus, the knight set off to answer the call of the head of the family. while the Figure standing in the corner activated the rune that was painted on his body and followed behind them.

    With the speed at which the knights moved, it didn''t take long before they reached one of therge halls where several knights gathered in neat rows all looking at the five people standing in the front.

    Rin, after he reached the hall as well, once again went to one corner of the hall and started observing what was going on quietlmong the five people who were standing in front, which consisted of three men and two women, all with powerful auras, a man who was the head of the Kianel family stepped forward and said in a high voice, "Well, it seems that everyone is here, then I will start without wasting any more time, the barrier protecting the mansion has fallen out, we don''t know why this happened, it could just be a simple glitch or it could be that someone is responsible, we don''t know anything yet, so now that you understand the situation your missions are the following, the fourth division will follow the thirdmander and guard The outer territories of the mansion. The third division will follow the secondmander, and your mission is to head to the gem''s field room to fix the problem. The second division willb the western and northern parts of the mansion. The first division will follow the thirdmander and will go to protect the secret treasury. The fifth division will apany me tob the eastern part."

    "Okay, sir," the knights said in a united and confident voice, responding to the words of the family head.

 Chapter 121: The Reason For The Invitation

    After distributing the assignments, the knights were divided into teams, and each group headed to its mission. Rin, after noticing this, followed the first team, which headed to the secret treasury, in which his goal is located by using the rune and his skills to hide his presence.

    The rune that Rin possesses has a very unique ability to manipte waves of all kinds, sound waves, maic waves, energetic waves, and even airwaves. Using this rune, Rin can create waves with the same frequency and strength as the waves that his existence creates topletely cancel them out, such as the sound waves that his heart and his movements create, and the energy waves that his energy cores emit, and even the maic and airwaves that are distorted by his presence, he can fix them with the use of the rune. And now, using his skill to conceal his body and movements, and using the rune to blur the waves emitted by his presence and his special soul that no one could detect, it became almost impossible to notice Rin''s presence, the thing that enabled him to walk with the knights side to side without them being able to sense his presence.

    ********

    At the same time in the royal pce.

    After the Queen sat in the highest seat in the room behind her, the leader of the Royal Knights, Ralph, stood with a calm expression on his face. Then, ignoring the guards who were trying to take the unconscious body of the knight Reyo outside, Queen Fozya said with a smile on her face as she looked at Fray "So first of all, Mr. Parada we have to sincerely thank you for saving Lionar kingdom, Without your help, the consequences would have been catastrophic."

    "No need to thank me, what I did is not that remarkable," Fray said in a serious voice, remembering the losses he suffered and his ns that failed horribly that day because of his weak judgment.

    "Mr. Parada is very humble haha," said General Foran, in a joyful voice.

    Now after hearing this part of the conversation the knights who didn''t know any details of what happened on the night of the attack on the royal party finally began to understand why the queen had ignored the matter of the knight Reyo, and why all this was done just to wee the head of the Brrada family.

    "Yes, Mr. Parada, you don''t need to be hard on yourself, even though that bas*ard escaped. You were able to destroy his ns and save a lot of innocent people, and these are verymendable achievements," Alexander said in a serious voice.

    "Thank you, but let''s skip these introductions now, you did not invite me here just to thank me. If this was the case, you would have invited the Shield unio team as well, am I right?" Fray said in a quiet voice as he looked at Queen Fozya. "So why did you invite me ?"

    "��" Hearing Fray''s unrestrained words, the personalities of the Lionar Kingdom looked at each other for a moment, after some time Queen Fozya smiled and said in a delicate voice, "the purpose of the dinner is truly to thank you for helping Lionar kingdom that night. We didn''t summon the Vice leader of the Shield union and his team because they didn''t do anything. ording to what we heard, they only slowed you down."

    "..." Noelle who was already in a bad mood because of what happened earlier suddenly felt even worse after hearing her mother''s words. After all, she was also with the shield members and they really weren''t able to even help Fray that night, they even failed toplete the task that Fray give them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    On the other hand, unaware and uninterested in Noelle''s thoughts, the Queen looked at Fray''s face before continuing her speech "But you are actually right, there are also two other topics we want to discuss with you"

    "And what are these two topics?" Fray asked in a calm voice while looking at Queen Fozya.

    "Well, Mr. Parada. Actually, after investigating the Northern Iron Castle, we found out that they were not behind that attack. Ferritt used his family''s name without their knowledge to n for that curse, although there were some members of the family who supported him, they weren''t a lot. And the elders of the family weren''t part of what happened. Therefore, we believe that there is another force behind that attack but we don''t have any clue or information on this force yet, and since it was you who solved the curse we would be grateful if you could describe exactly how you managed to solve it, maybe you can add a new light to this case with your knowledge" Alexander said in a sincere voice, looking at Fray.

    In such ambiguous cases, even the smallest details can be very important to solve the mystery. And of course, hearing Fray''s story, who managed to prate the case by himself will be very useful to Lionar kingdom''s investigation.

    "Sorry, but those are personal secrets, I can''t just reveal them to you," Fray said with a serious look after hearing Alexander''s words

    "Of course, we will not force you to feed any sensitive information, you can answer just the questions that you arefortable with, and in return, the Parada family can ask for anything as a reward, and the Lionar Kingdom will do everything in its power to fulfill your request," Queen Fozya said in a sincere voice.

    "��" After hearing Queen Fozya''s words, Fray was silent for a while, then after some time of thinking, he said, "Alright, then I want to get General Foran''s special dash skill. If you are willing to give the skill as a gift I will be ready to answer your questions." Fray said in a calm voice.

    ( He actually asks for a Bride with a strict face ) Hajar thought, looking at Fray''s face, amused by Fray''s strange character.

    "What!? Mr. Parada, that skill has been in my family for centuries. I can''t just offer it to outsiders like that," Foran said in a serious voice after hearing Fray''s surprised words.

    "I know, but it''s just a movement skill, and we know that your family has thousands of these kinds of skills, and giving one won''t hurt you, after all, I''m going to give you information about thews, and we all know that this information is much more valuable than any movement skill in the human continent," Fray said in a calm voice, as he looks at Foran

 Chapter 122: Answers

    Hi guys, so you really hated the Brrada name, so without making the fuzz bigger, I will keep the Parada name, so from now on the name will be *The Parada family*

    ::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

    Laws are the most strange and mysterious existences in the world. Even after hundreds of thousands of years of studying these entities, humans still do not have any solid knowledge about them. All the big and small powers on the continent are willing to pay any possible price to understand the secrets of thews. Queen Fozya and others also realize the importance of this knowledge. And they understand that if they could get even one new piece of information from Fray on these entities, the skill that Fray wants will be a very cheap price.

    "Alright, Mr. Parada, if you answer our questions, we will give you the skill that you want." Queen Fozya said in a serious voice.

    (Well, I''ll remove the eyes on me and I''ll get the skill, this is actually a good very deal) Fray thought before asking in a calm voice as he pointed to the knights, "Okay, but do you want me to talk with them here ?"

    "They are all loyal to us. Don''t worry. You can speak freely," Queen Fozya said in a confident voice.

    " Then, what do you want to know?" Fray asked in a calm voice, without prolonging the conversation on the matter of the knights any longer.

    "Well, can you tell us how you managed to figure out where the ritual sacrifices were?" Asiya asked, curious. while looking at Fray.

    "...." Fozya Noelle, Alexander, Foran Hajar, and all the other attendees including Zina, all looked at Fray intently, waiting for his answer.

    "Well, in fact, after the angel appointed me as an investigator, he temporarily gave me a skill called the Eye of the Unknown, which can analyze small pieces of information and, using an unknown method, can provide new clues for its host" Fray replied honestly.

    "The Eye of the Unknown!? Is it one of the Seven Eyes of Wisdom?" Alexander asked with interest

    "I not sure," Fray replied lightly

    "So by using the Eye of the Unknown you were able to find the ces of sacrifices," asked Queen Fozya

    "Yes, by using a secret method I was able tomunicate with my escorts who were waiting for me outside, asking them to collect the information that the Eye of the Unknown needed to be activated," Fray said with a serious expression.

    "Wait!? The escorts who suffered from a psychological attack!? was that your doing?" Hajar asked in a surprised voice.

    Actually that night the royal guards found the escorts that apanied the guests in a very miserable state, as they were all unconscious with stiff and painful expressions on their faces, but for some reason the escorts, after waking up they couldn''t remember what happened to them that night which confused everyone and created another hole in the case. Although the royal family had here suspicion they were never sure until now.

    "Yes indeed, it was my servants'' doing," Fray answered truthfully with the same indifferent expression

    "So you''re saying that it was you who tortured our escorts that day? Do you know that because of that ident most of those escorts be traumatized and some of them are now suffering mentally? Couldn''t you have found any other solution besides that?" the high Judge Philip said in an angry voice.

    "Philip stop," Queen Fozya said in a cold voice<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I-I apologize your majesty." Phillip after hearing the queen''s cold voice suddenly stopped talking with a nk face, as he realized that he really messed up.

    Queen Fozya trying to move on said again wi a serious voice "Harsh conditions call for harsh solutions. Mr. Fray hasn''t done anything wrong. In fact, Mr. Parada''s n was very good for the situation," said Queen Fozya in a calm voice.

    (No, it''s not just good but it''s actually a genius n. In such turbulent circumstances, he could think logically and without letting his feelings control him, he was able toe up with such a detailed n. I wonder if I was in his ce, would I can be able toe up with a such n?) Asiya, who is known for her intelligence and her intellect, thought.

    "So, Mr. Parada, can you tell us why the angel chose you as an investigator in the case?" Alexander asked

    "No, I also don''t know why he chose me," Frey replied in a calm voice

    "Angels are not goodmunicators. It''s natural for the angel to not exin why he chose you," said Her Majesty Queen Fozya. "But could you at least exin to us what privileges the angel gave you after choosing you?"

    "ording to what the letter announced, I had the right to give orders to the suspects and control the course of the investigation, but I didn''t use these privileges much so I''m not sure," Fray said in a calm voice.

    "Giving orders to the suspects!? Does that mean you could have forced the guests to listen to your words?" said Foran, in an interested voice

    "Yes, I think so," Fray replied lightly.

    "Yes, I remember the angel said something like that night, but you never used that authority, Can you tell us why you didn''t?" Noelle asked suddenly.

    "Because I wasn''t sure how to use it," Fray said

    "..." Hajar looked at Fray''s face with a strange expression for some reason unable to believe his words.

    And in fact, Hajar''s feeling was correct. Fray, of course, knows what will happen when that authority is used, but Fray also knows that this is not thest trial or thest angel experience on the human continent, and since he was not in a desperate state, of course, Fray will keep that hidden cart a secret for now.

    Thus, Fray continued answering their questions calmly with half the truth. In the conversation, many important topics were discussed, such as the one that made Zina so ufortable, which is the topic of the first sacrifice that Fray solves on his own.

    In fact, no one even suspected Zina, not only because she is too weak to be able to participate in the ritual, but in fact, they didn''t even notice her absence on the day of the party, after all, it was a chaotic atmosphere that night, and Zina isn''t a person that the others care for, in addition to that, one of the jobs of the curse formation is to blur the reality to hide the persons participating in the rituals from the angle and the guests.

    Fray, of course, only told them that he got rid of the sacrifice, and he did not say any other information.

 Chapter 123: The Impossible Heist (2)

    At the Kianel family mansion.

    In front of a huge iron gate at least four meters high, in one of the secret passages in the mansion, dozens of knights were standing in order with stern expressions on their faces, who are led by a middle-aged man with a serious expression on his face standing in front them looking ahead at the iron gate.

    In front of the heavy gate were standing two strong guards with terrifying auras surrounding them, suddenly one of the guards stepped forward and asked, "Thirdmander, is there a problem?"

    "Yes, there is a problem with the protective barrier, is everything fine down here?" asked the thirdmander

    "We haven''t noticed anything strange here, sir," answered the guard

    "Alright, open the gate, I need to check the hall from the inside," the manmanded in a soft voice

    "Alright, sir," answered the guards, before stepping forward to keep some space between themselves and the door

    "Back off," said themander, as he looked at the knight standing behind him.

    After hearing the man''s order, the knights took a few steps back, while the two guards stood side by side, two steps away from each other, before they raise their opened hands in the air, pointing at the gate. Suddenly, strong yellow energy began surging strongly as it surrounded the two guards, creating strong energy waves. As soon as the energy pressure stopped surging, two yellow energy beams shot out, and with terrifying speed, they targeted the gate.

    The energy swirled around the huge metal gate, reacting to the energy, the gate started to shake slowly but strongly before suddenly starting to move automatically until it openedpletely, revealing the huge room behind it which was filled with hundreds if not thousands of tall shelves and racks which were containing many different items, various books, weapons, and tools that emit unusual auras were stored in an orderly manner on the shelves.

    The Kianel family''s mansion from the outside looks like it''s just another mansion of a wealthy family, but few people know that it is actually not as simple as it seems. This mansion Actually belongs to the royal family, and it actually contains the secondrgest and safest chamber in the kingdom, which the royal family uses to store many treasures and rare items that the kingdom possesses, the mansion is very protected and very secure that throughout its existence that It stretched for tens of thousands of years, it has never been hacked, not even once.

    Themander who had led the knights here turned around to look at the knights behind him and said, "Stay put."

    "Okay, sir," the knights said in a United voice.

    Thus, after getting confirmation from his men, themander once again turned to face the gate and, without wasting any time, started walking toward it.

    Using the gate, the man entered the hall with a calm expression on his face, then after catching a glimpse of the hall, which was veryrge and impossible to see all its corners, from where the man was standing due to all the racks covering his vision, he immediately closed his eyes and released his spiritual sense.<novelnext></novelnext>

    (Nothing) themander thought as he opened his eyes, after not finding anything out of the ordinary using his spiritual sense. However, despite not finding anything using the spiritual sense, he continued his progress to go deeper into the room to explore it more carefully.

    In the same room behind one of the shelves, Rin who was still concealed, after seeing the man''s move, turned towards the northern part of the room while thinking (I have to hurry up)

    *********

    Meanwhile, in the Royal Pce, Fray was still discussing the night of the royal party with the Queen and the others, as they had entered the third important topic which was about the old man who took Ferritt''s body, the information that was mentioned about this mysterious man were very little as Fray said He allowed the old man to take Ferritt only because he felt that the old man was very strong, while Queen Fozya said that she actually did not know anything about him either, as she only met him on one of his trips and that she felt that he was very strong, perhaps even stronger than her, and decided to invite him to the kingdom To know more about him, but as the Queen Fozya said, that man is very mysterious and secretive, so even though he stayed in the royal pce for months, he did not let out any information about him except that his name was Mohal.

    "So it was an isted space," Fray said in a calm voice as he looked at Queen Fozya

    "Yes, we were all confined in an indestructible dimension. We were only released after the trial ended," Alexander said in a serious voice.

    After the angel removed the strongest guests from the party, he imprisoned them in a secluded dimension so that they would not interfere with the trial. This is the reason why help arrived sote, after all, the people outside the court did not notice the barrier.

    "So, is that enough ?" Fray asked in a calm voice after finding that he had already exined everything he could about that incident.

    "Yes, Mr. Parada, thank you for your honesty. The skill you requested will be given to you tomorrow morning, is that good with you general?" Queen Fozya said, looking at Foran.

    "Ah! Yes, Your Majesty, I will send the skill to the Parada family''s mansion tomorrow morning," Foran said in a slightly frustrated voice.

    "So what''s the second topic you wanted to talk about?" Fray asked calmly, after remembering that the Queen had said that she wants to discuss, two subjects with Fray, and since the first subject was over, it was time for Fray to finish the second subject and leave this annoying present.

    "Let''s continue our conversation at the dinner table, it seems that the food is ready," said the Queen, after noticing that dinner had already been put on the table.

    After saying this, the Queen get up from her ce, which made all those present, including Fray, follow her steps and get up from their seats as well. Before they all left the room and entered the next room where the dinner table was located, leaving behind all the knights, as they were not allowed to enter the dining room, even the leader of the royal guards, who is considered the second most important person in the kingdom, did not enter the dining room because he attended the asion as a knight and not as a guest

 Chapter 124: The Decision Of The Parada Family

    The huge wooden table was filled with various kinds of delicacies food tes and rare expensive drinkround therge table sat Queen Fozya and the five princesses, apanied by Asiya, Hajar, Foran, Alexander, Philip, and Fray.

    While slicing a piece of steak that was elegantly ced in front of her, Her Majesty Queen Fozya said while looking at Fray. "Actaully Mr. Parada the second topic we wanted to talk to you about, is the turbulent future that awaits the continent."

    (She chose to talk about it while having dinner, to deplete my focus, I forgot how annoying these political events can be.) Fray thought, taking a sip of his drink before saying in a calm voice, "Do you mean the uing war?"

    (Then the Parada family really knows about the continental war) This is the thought that came to the heads of everyone present, including queen Fozya, as they looked at Fray with serious expressions.

    (The war !? What does he mean?) Zina thought, confused by Fray''s words. And she wasn''t alone despite Noelle all the princesses were ignorant of the war that Fray said, even Noelle who knows what Fray means only has a very small idea about it, and she herself doesn''t know what this war actually means.

    "So you already know about the war, so what do you think about it?" Alexander asked with an interested voice

    "Well, it seems that there is no escape from it," Fray said in a serious voice, looking down at his te as he shed the steak.

    "Yes, you are right. This war will definitely arise and no one can stop it," said Queen Fozya in a serious voice, before asking again, "So how does the Parada family wants to deal with this war?"

    "The Parada family is not interested in ruling the continent," Fray said in an indifferent voice.

    "Ruling the continent isn''t the only reward the winner will get," Foran replied

    "Do you mean the second orderw !? Yeah, the Parada family is not interested in that either," Fray replied in a serious voice before looking at the Queen and saying with a stern expression, "We have already decided that we will not participate in this war, and nothing will change that."

    "...." Fozya looked at Fray''s stern expression with a calm expression before saying, "And do you really think you can do that?"

    "��" Fray looked at Queen Fozya who seemed that she didn''t finish speaking yet, with an emotionless expression.

    "The power possessed by the Parada family is a supreme goal for all great powers. Yes, now the ancient families still respect the ancient pact, because of which you can walk freely without fear while wearing one of the most powerful weapons in the continent," said Queen Fozya, looking at Fray''s neck.<novelnext></novelnext>

    (The ancient pact? What is this?) Noelle thought, apanied by all the princesses in the room with confused expressions

    "But do you really think that they will maintain this respect after the outbreak of war?" Queen Fozya asked in a quiet voice while looking at Fray with a sharp expression. As the smilepletely disappeared from her face.

    (The ancient pact, huh! she is right soon the ancient pact will fall. And with our current reputation, the Parada family will be the first family to fall after the outbreak of war, but if we cannot even defend ourselves on the human continent, it would be better for us to die now before seeing the despair that the outside world will bring.) Fray thought for a while before looking at Queen Foaya with a serious face and saying, "You are right, but the Parada family is not a family that others can easily bully. We will not participate in the war, but we are ready to die, defending our livelihood."

    "..." After listening to Fray''s confident words and saying his sharp cold expression, everyone fell into a moment of silence, looking into Fray''s eyes in awe and even a little fear, after understanding that Fray truly meant what he said.

    (It''s really rare for Fray to talk this much, it seems like he''s really serious about this ) Zina thought with a serious expression as she looked at Fray in awe as well.

    But Queen Fozya on the other hand after seeing this arrogant expression on Fray''s face, became indescribably angry (This arrogant bastard, he is just like his ancestors, I humbled myself, but he still dared to reject the opportunity I offered him) With this thought in her mind, Queen Fozya said in a serious voice" Mr. Parada, are you sure of your decision?"

    "Yes, I''m sure," Fray replied in a stern voice while looking at Queen Fozya with a cold face.

    "..." Foran, Alexander, the princesses, Philip, Asiya, and Hajar all looked at the turbulent atmosphere between queen Fozya and The head of the Parada family silently, unwilling to interfere.

    (Calm down, this is not the right time yet, it wille the day when I will bury this arrogant family in the ground, but not just yet) Queen Fozya thought before forcing a smile back on her face and saying in a gentle voice, "Well, Mr. Parada, if you change your mind, Lionar kingdom will be more than happy To renew the union that was between us"

    "I don''t think I''ll change my mind, but thanks for the offer," said Fray, putting a piece of meat in his mouth.

    Thus, the dinner continued in an awkward atmosphere until suddenly Ralph, the leader of the royal knights, burst into the hall with a serious expression on his face, and without wasting any time approached the queen and whispered to her in a low voice, Ralph unknown words made Queen Fozya''s expression serious.

    At the same time as he looked at this scene, Nahl''s deep voice reached Fray''s head (Sir, the mission has been sessfullypleted)

    Queen Fozya suddenly get up from her ce with an urgent expression before saying " I''m sorry, something happened I have to excuse myself. Sir. Parada thank you for attending the dinner and thank you again for helping Lionar kingdom that night, I hope you think about my proposal"

 Chapter 125: The Black Box

    After bidding farewell to Alexander and the others, Fray left the pce, heading to his cart to return to the Parada family''s mansion. But just as he was about to get into the carriage, he suddenly heard a voice calling him from behind.

    "Master, Parada..."

    After hearing his name, Fray turned in the direction of the sound to find Zina and Rokia standing there. "Third Princess," Fray replied, looking at Zina''s face, which was looking angelic under the bright moonlight, with an emotionless expression.

    "Mr. Parada, I am really grateful for your help. I will certainly return your favor," Zina said with a calm expression while looking at Fray with a strong look.

    "��" Fray looked at Zina''s confident expression with calm eyes before he let out an inner sigh of relief and said, "Then you should know that you can be useful to me only if Lionar kingdom is in your grip."

    "Lionar Kingdom!? But I will not be able to win the session fight without my power base," Zina said in a low voice, once again trying to maintain her calm expression.

    "Then you should bring your power base back," Fray said in a calm voice. As he carefully watched Zina''s expressions.

    "What!? Do you mean that there is a treatment for my condition?" Zina asked in a loud voice with a surprised expression on her face. Since Zina got this injury, which caused her permanent damage to her energy cores, she began searching for treatment, but without any result, until shepletely lost hope.

    "Yes, there is a cure. Just search the Royal Library more carefully," said Fray.

    (The Royal Library!? But I already searched there) Zina thought in confusion, but despite her thinking for some reason she was sure that Fray''s words were trustworthy, so she replied gratefully, "Okay, I will search again, thank you very much."

    ording to the novel, Zina will be able to find a cure, she will be able to regain her strength, and she will go on to be the queen of the Lionar kingdom and will aplish many other huge achievements, and her influence on the human continent will be invincible, as she will be the second most powerful character on the continent after Luke in the future, with both influence and strengtlthough Fray can easily heal her using the bed he invented, he actually thought it will be better for her to follow her original fate to finally reach the level that she was in, in the novel.

    After hearing Zina''s confirmation, Fray turned towards the shy knight who was standing behind her and said, "Rokia!"

    "Yes, sir," Rokia replied in a slightly loud voice

    "Zina will be your new master for the time being, make sure you protect her well," Fray said

    "Yes, sir, don''t worry," said Rokia.

    Thus, after hearing the confirmation of the two girls, Fray entered the carriage, and under the eyes of the two girls, the cart gradually moved away until it exited the outer door of the pce andpletely disappeared from view.

    "..." Zina stayed there looking at the ce where the carriage had disappeared with aplicated expression on her face and many different feelings in her heart.

    *******

    ----Meanwhile,

    In one of the frost forests, known for its cold weather and the dangerous monsters that inhabit it, under one of the many giant trees in the forest, there was a team consisting of six characters, three men and three young women sitting opposite of each other in deep silence, looking with heavy expressions at one of their members, who was a man in his thirties with gray hair and a handsome face who was reading an old newspaper with eyes full of tears.

    "Captain, are you okay?" One of the girls asked in a sad voice while looking at the handsome man

    "I''m sorry guys, but I have to avenge her. Tomorrow I will leave," said the gray-haired man with a low voice and a sad look on his face.

    "Are you serious, Captain? She was a friend of all of us. How can we let you take her revenge alone?" a burly man with a strong physique and a huge beard on his face, said

    "Yes, Captain, we will go with you, we will make that bastard regret what he did," said another woman with short orange hair and blue eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The gray-haired man who was leading this group looked at the stern expressions of hispanions, which made him feel an irresistible warmth and gratitude, before saying, "Thank you, guys."

    "Well, then tomorrow we''ll start our journey towards Iskar City," said the orange-haired young woman with a fierce look in her eyes.

    "��" The white-haired man looked in a certain direction with the same angry look that was in everyone''s eyes before lowering his head again and looking at the newspaper in his hands, in which was written an article titled

    [The death of the beautiful artist Lady nche Neese after angering the head of one of the six ancient families]

    *******

    Parada family mansion

    "Are you sure this is what the master asked for?" asked Casper as he looked at the wooden box that was the size of a palm that was lying on the table in front of them.

    "Yes, this is the only box that was simr to the description of the master that was ced there," Rin replied, looking at the box with a nk expression.

    "But I don''t feel any energying from it. Whatever is inside the box, it doesn''t contain any energy, which means it''s just an ordinary item," Casper said.

    "Then why would the Lionar Kingdom bother storing it in such a ce if it was just an ordinary item?" Rin said in a soft voice

    "Yes, you are right," Casper replied while looking at Rin, admiring his wisdom and talent, which are notpatible with his age. The way Rin dealt with the previous mission made Casper speechless. In fact, Casper''s role in this mission was to use his power to create a distraction outside the pce to allow Rin to escape safely. But unexpectedly, Rin managed to exit the pce smoothly without Casper needing any help from Casper.

    "Looks like the master has arrived." not long after Casper felt that cold aura that still made him shiver at times in the house.

    "Then, let''s go," said Rin, before carrying the wooden box and heading with Casper to the basement where Fray was.

    "Sir, wee back," said Rin in a respectful voice after seeing Fray, who was with Kara downstairs

    "Sir," said Casper, too, with the same respectful expression

    "Did you bring it?" Fray asked, looking at the box in Rin''s hand

    "Yes, sir, here it is," said Rin, as he handed over the box to Fraith a calm expression on his face, Fray took the box from Rin''s hand and said, "Thank you, you did a great job, guys."

    "Thank you, sir," Casper and Rin replied with pleased voices.

    The box was made of ck wood and seemed to be locked in some way, which made Fray use great force only to break its lock.

    Crackinhus, Rin and Casper and even Kara opened their eyes curiously as they were waiting for Fray to open the box to see what was inside it, but what they did not expect was that as soon as a small gap opened in the box and as soon as Fray took a peek inside that gap suddenly and Without any warning, Fray fell to the ground, unconscious.

    " Master !!" Kara screamed in terror as she looked at Fray''s body with shocked eyes.

 Chapter 126: The Mysterious Giant

    "��" With a pale face and eyes wide open, Fray looked at the scenery surrounding him, finding it difficult to focus on one thing because of the many abnormal scenes that existed in this ce.

    Millions, if not perhaps billions, of corpses of creatures and monsters of various shapes were scattered all over the ce, randomly thrown on the ground which formed mountains of corpses so high that they came close to the gloomy ck clouds that coated the sky, and hundreds of dark red rivers that were spread everywhere and which were caused by the boundless blood that these mountains of corpses produced, but Fray who was standing atop one of these mountains didn''t care about any of these sights as something else was seizing his full attention.

    Beyond the mountains of the corpses reaching an enormous height stood a gigantic body, with a height that could be measured in hundreds of meters, with human features and a huge muscr body that was covered with many deep wounds that constantly leaked huge amounts of red blood.

    With an expressionless expression, he was standing still, asleep amid this ocean of ??corpses as he leaned on his huge spear that pierced the ground which was also streaked with blood.

    Looking at this huge figure, Fray couldn''t help but think of one thought (This height, This leather clothes, and this huge weapon, is this creature from the same race as Narod?)

    *These huge, tall creatures that have humans futures* except for his contracting spirit *Narod*, Fray never saw or even heard of these beings, even in the war that Fray saw in yassine''s memories, which included almost all kinds of creatures in the world, Fray did not see a creature simr to these beings.

    (But why can''t I feel his presence? Is he dead? No, wait! I can''t even feel a thing. I can''t even feel the energy in the air, huh! I can''t even feel my limbs. Have I even lost my sense of touch!?) Fray thought in shock. Surprised and bewildered by what exactly is going on with him, many unresolved questions began to circte in his mind, unable to find any logical exnations for them.

    What is this ce? How did he get here? What are these dead bodies? Who is this huge creature? And what does all this have to do with the strange box that made him lose consciousness?...

    Suddenly, interrupting Fray''s thinking, a huge shadow appeared in front of Fray''s field of view, the thing thatpletely covered his vision.

    "N-Narod��" Fray murmured in an intermittent voice looking at the indistinct shadow that appeared in front of him, the body was almost the same height as the wounded giant, but the appearance of this shadow onlysted for parts of a second before it disappeared again, leaving Fray immersed in shock and an ocean of unanswered questions.

    Suddenly and once again making Fray forget his previous shock, the giant leaning on the spear opened his eyes wide, synchronizing with the opening of his eyes the space vibrated violently which made Fray feel a feeling he rarely felt.

    (Did the space just shake from just his presence?) Fray thought with a serious expression, trying hard to hide the terror that gripped his feelings.

    As soon as the giant opened his eyes, the space vibrated violently for a short period as if it had been pped, and although Fray didn''t have his full senses to feel it, he was almost certain that it was the presence and aura of this creature that was the cause of this, although it is hard to believe that there is an aura was strong enough to affect space itself, Fray couldn''t find any other logical exnation for what happened in front of hifter opening his eyes, the giant looked around him with a calm expression before he finally lowered his eye and looked at Fray who was smaller than an ant in front of his huge body.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "..." After seeing the creature''s gaze towards him, Fray used all his will to gather himself and hide his deep fear, then with the same cold look always painted on his face he looked at the creature as well without saying anything.

    "You''re still very weak!" Suddenly, without moving from his position, the Giant said in a voice so deep and loud that Fray had difficulty listening to it.

    "..." Fray, because of the sessive traumas he had suffered so far, couldn''t find himself able to even speak ore to a logical conclusion about what was happening here. Thus, he just maintained his cold expression and looked at the giant, waiting for his next words.

    "How did you manage to disy that aura with this weak power?" the giant asked again in a deep voice as he looked at Fray with a nk face.

    Unable to understand what the creature meant by his words, Fray said in a calm voice, "Who are you? And what is this ce?"

    "��" After hearing Fray''s question, the giant looked at Fray with a calm face, unknown what he was thinking, before saying "###############"

    (What!? What is he saying?) Fray thought in confusion after hearing iprehensible stuttersing out of the Giant''s mouth.

    But Fray wasn''t the only one who was surprised by the giant''s iprehensible words, even the giant himself was surprised by this, as suddenly the calm expression he was carrying changed into a fierce face as he looked towards the sky with an angry look before shouting, "You dare to suppress my ########"

    Thus, after suppressing his words once more, the giant''s expression became fiercer and furious as he shouted louder and looked in the same direction, "You still dare to silence me, you arrogantw, have you forgotten who you are dealing with, I am ####"

    "��" Fray looked with a nk expression at the giant who was shouting at the sky like a fool, and found that the fear he felt hadpletely suddenly disappeared for some reason.

    "You dare to insult me ??in front of ####. Well, this is it, show yourself in front of me. If you dare, I will fight you to death!!" The giant shouted again as he raised his huge spear towards the sky with a terrifying force that the dark clouds above the giant''s head shudderedpletely revealing the blue sky behind that they were hiding.

    Thus, the giant continued to scream like a fool while moving his huge spear in the air ridiculously, forgetting Fray''s presencepletely.

    "..." Fray.

 Chapter 127: The Isuda Cubes

    After a little more time of yelling into the void like an idiot, the giant finally calmed down and ignored the issue of his suppressed speech, which made him finally remember the existence of Fray, whom he had forgotten because of his earlier anger.

    "Looks like I can''t tell you anything after all," said the giant, looking down at Fray, "sigh, maybe it''s for the best, after all, you''re still weak now."

    (Still weak? What does he mean by that) Fray thought with a confused expression. But even though his mind was filled with dozens, if not hundreds, of questions, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to get any answers from the giant, and he actually isn''t sure he''d want to know the answers to these questions anyway, even if he was able to. After all, he already has enough problems to worry about. And he''s not sure he wants to add more at the moment. So he decided to keep these questions to himself for now, but he is still interested in one specific question.

    Thus, with this thought in his mind, Fray said in a calm voice, "Can you at least tell me why you brought me here?"

    "It wasn''t me who brought you here, the only thing that can send you to me is the Isuda Cube," the giant said with a serious expression.

    "Isuda Cube!? Do you mean the Forgotten History Stone!? Are you the one who made those stones!?" Fray asked in shock as he looked at that giant

    "I can''t answer that. now listen carefully to what I''m going to say. We don''t have much time, so I will say this one time only. I don''t know exactly what''s going on in the world right now, but you shouldn''t havee now. This isn''t the right time, and you''re still very weak, but it''s toote to change that, and they will surely find out that you contacted me sooner orter, then they wille for you, So you have to be stronger very soon. In the uing decades you should focus on three goals first of all develop your strength and surround yourself with powerful characters, and collect the remaining Isuda cubes, do you understand?" The giant said in a serious and deep voice, as he looked at Fray with a serious expression.

    "They! Who''s they !? What do you mean?.." Fray asked in a surprised voice.

    "...." the giant looked at the confused Fray unwilling to answer his question

    (just What the f*** is going on here? is he talking about the enemies outside the barrier? but why does he want me to collect these cubes?) ck stone cubes which in the novel were named the Forgotten History Stone and which this creature calls the Isuda Cubes. ording to the information mentioned in the novel, these cubes are unnatural relics that date back to the time of the forgotten time before the barrier and even before the war that broke out between the seven races. Fray, is interested in these stones because as the legend said they contain knowledge about the forgotten history, and Fray, of course, wants this knowledge for many reasons. But now after this experience, he is pretty sure that these cubes have a lot of otter futures besides what he was previously aware of.

    "Well, it''s time for you toe back." The giant said.

    "..." As soon as these words came out of the giant''s mouth, Fray felt the reality around him slowly dissipate until his consciousness and bodypletely disappeared from this strange ce, leaving the giant alone looking at the ce where Fray had disappeared with a stern expression on his face.

    [Third General, Hello]

    Suddenly, distracted by the giant''s attention, a digital window appeared in front of him. After reading the content of the window, the giant replied in a loud and angry voice, "so you finally decided to answer me, you arrogantw!"

    [ording to our calctions, it would be best to keep things secret from him for the time being, and to keep this idea active, it was necessary to silence you.]

    "You are the one who needs to be silenced, you idiot, motionless being. Do you think that hiding the truth from him will be beneficial for him? We have to tell him now what awaits him to pressure himself and be stronger." The giant said again in an angry voice.

    [We can''t do that the outer worlds are far moreplex than you know, Third General.]

    "The outside world!?.." The Giant muttered in a low voice, realizing that thew may be right as the Giant actually had no idea what was going on outside of this realm.

    [I cannot detect the existence of the thousand spirits army...]<novelnext></novelnext>

    After reading thest letter, the giant expression suddenly becameplicated thus he sighed deeply and said, "Yes, I don''t know what exactly happened. A few months ago, my spiritual power apanied by the spirit army was severely drained by my current incarnation, and I don''t know exactly why."

    [ording to my calctions, your current incarnation will not have enough power to steal your power without your consent.]

    "Yes, I think my current incarnation is in some kind of danger," said the giant in a calm voice, looking in a certain direction

    [So what do you intend to do from now on? ]

    Without reading the message, the giant looked in a certain direction with a calm look on his face before muttering in a low voice, "I have to intervene!"

    *****

    Morial citarada family mansioround a king-size bed were standing Casper, Kara, Rin, Lisa, Isha, and some other servants all looking at Fray who was lying on the bed with worried expressions on their faces.

    "why is magician-healer taking all this time to arrive?" Casper asked in an angry voice as he looked at Kara.

    "Don''t worry Mr. Casper, he will be here soon?" Kara said in a hoarse voice

    (This is strange, with the Master''s strong body it will be impossible for the master to lose consciousness for no reason, could he have been poisoned at the dinner hosted by the royal family?) Rin thought as he looked at Fray with a calm expression.

    "..." Suddenly, attracting everyone''s attention, Fray quickly opened his eyes and regained consciousness.

    "Master!��" Kara eximed in a happy voice after seeing my open eyes.

    "Sir, are you okay?" Sina asked, also finding herself for some reason worried and frightened at the thought of Fray getting hurt.

    "You lost consciousness, sir," Casper said with a worried expressioray, after seeing the worried expressions that were painted on everyone''s faces, suddenly festrangelyrange a warm feeling in his heart, so he slowly sat down on the bed and said, "Thank you, guys, for your concern, I''m fine."

 Chapter 128: Awkward Breakfast

    Fray, after sending everyone out of the room, was now sitting alone on the side of his bed with a palm-sized ck cube in his hands. Examining it closely, puzzled and unable to figure out what he should do now, in fact, this ck cube is a Forgotten history stone, which the giant called the Isuda cube. As far as Fray knows, there are seven of these cubes scattered across the continent, some of which are monopolized by major powers, and some of them are in extremely dangerous ces. And some of them, their whereabouts are still unknown.

    These stones are made of indestructible materials, and it is estimated that their age exceeds millions of years, and there are many other features that distinguish these stones. These features are what made many major powers, including the Lionar Kingdom, interested in these stones, believing that they contain Unusual power or something like that, but they actually do not know what these cubes are exactly, there is only one family who knows the function of these cubes and it is the ancient Ronal family whose main goal is to collect these cubes before the barrier is destroyed.

    Now, Fray also knows about these cubes as he knows their function, but despite that Fray actually cannot activate these cubes alone, the only ones who know the technique and have the ability to activate these cubes are the Ronal family members, so it was necessary for Fray to cooperate with that family to activate the cubes.

    Therefore, Fray originally nned to collect the cubes and give them to Lisa Ronal, the only person who could activate and extract the knowledge hidden in the cubes. But now, after his interaction with the unknown giant, Fray realized that these cubes may have many more secrets than he originally knew, which made him unsure whether he should proceed with his original n or keep the cubes for himself.

    After some time of thinking, Fray finally made up his decision. Thus, he put the cube on the dresser, which was by his bed, then got up to change into morefortable clothes, intending to get some rest tonight, a rest that his body and mind desperately need.

    *********

    ----The next day

    ----Ronal family mansioround the breakfast table were Luke, An, Lisa, and Leo, having breakfast with smiles on their faces, ignoring all the problems and dangers that surrounded them even if it was just for a little while.

    "So you''re saying your family wants to meet me?" Luke asked with an uneasy expression on his face and an uneasy tone in his voice as he looked at An.

    "Yes, my mother mentioned in herst letter that she is excited to meet you. I know that this is not the right time for this, but you know that it has been almost two years since the start of our rtionship, and so far they have never met you, so I think we should save some time to visit them." An said with a serious look in her eyes.

    "But it''s well known that your father still hates me, do you really think this is a really good opportunity to meet him?" Luke asked with a scared and nervous look.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing the scared expression on Luke''s face, Zina who couldn''t hold back herself, burst outughing vigorously, "Haha, our great hero is afraid of meeting his girlfriend''s parents, haha I can''t stopughing, this is hrious hahaha!"

    Seeing Lisaughing at him, Luke''s expression quickly became embarrassed and nervous, but he quickly controlled himself, and with a confident look on his face, he said while looking at Lisa, " No problemugh now, soon it wille the day when your parents will ask me to visit them as well"

    "..." Hearing Luke''s unashamed words, suddenly different expressions were drawn on the faces of all the people sitting around the table, each one of them with his/her own thoughts. After all, they all understood what Luke meant by his words.

    Lisa which was the target of Luke''s words, despite her anger at Luke, did not find herself able to show this anger because of the conflicting feelings, and the various thoughts that cluttered her mind, so she decided to just act out that anger and yelled in a broken voice as she looked at Luke with red cheeks, "You can keep dreaming, you idiot!"

    An on the other side, who was watching this scene, felt a suffocating feeling in her heart, no girl would like to see her man flirt with another girl in front of her, but she was ready for this, she knew from day one that Luke did not intend to be faithful to her alone She was ready for the idea of a??a?? sharing him with other women, so now she had no choice but to keep her smile on, trying not to let her feelings get the better of her.

    As for Leo, his thought was not different from An''s thinking. He also decided to think logically and not allow his feelings to influence him. Despite hisdy''s desperate attempts to hide this fact, it is clear that she like Luke, and it''s obvious Luke also like her, this leaves Leo with no choice but to step aside.

    Thus, the conversation, which became less enthusiastic now continued, but for obvious reasons, Luke who was the reason for reducing this enthusiasm, and although he was convinced of what he said and what he meant, for some reason felt a little guilt, which made him try hard to change the subject.

    "So what are we going to do with the Parada family matter?" said Luke, unable to find anything else to talk about.

    "Well, we can''t do anything but wait for the leader''s reply for now" replied An

    "You''re right, but the leader will most likely refuse the request, after all, he''s a very busy man and he definitely wouldn''t agree to travel that far to Iskar City just to deal with a mere rank four dungeon," Lisa after controlling her embarrassment and regaining her calm expression, she said.

    " you''re right the leader doesn''t have any reason to ept the request of the parada family, sigh, this is really annoying," Luke

 Chapter 129: The Plan Is Off

    Thus, the group''s conversation continued until suddenly they get interpreted by a red-haired young man in his twenties who entered the room with a smile on his face.

    After seeing the appearance of the young man, the conversation between the group naturally stopped, as Lisa muttered with a surprised expression as she looked at the man, "B-rother!?��"

    With a smile on his face, the young man looked at Lisa and said, "Lisa, how are you? Did you miss me?"

    (Why is he here? We weren''t supposed to meet now, did something happen?) Lisa, with these thoughts in her mind, waste answering the red-haired young man who was her older brother, Ayham Ronal.

    At the same time, the group members after seeing the young man''s entry stood up with smiles on their faces to greet him

    "Mr. Ayham, it''s been a long time since west met," Luke said in a respectful voice with a smile on his face as he extended his hand to shake hands with the young man.

    "Mr. Luke, you have be stronger again, you really keep surprising me constantly," Ayham said while taking Luke''s hand to shake her.

    "Haha, thank you for thepliment Mr. Ayham, but it seems that I didn''t pass you yet," Luke said, noticing the strong aura that the young man gave off.

    "Haha unfortunately I don''t think you would take too long to do that, " Ayham said, before letting go of Luke''s hand and shifting his attention to the direction of the beautiful ck-haired young woman who was standing behind Luke.

    An, who noticed the young man''s gaze in her direction, said in a respectful voice with a small smile on her face, "Mr. Ayham, it''s nice to meet you again."

    "Nice to meet you too, Lady. An. how is Mr. Michael? Is he okay?" Ayham asked in a gentle voice while looking at An.

    "Yes, he''s fine, Mr. Ayham. Thank you for asking," An replied with a smile.

    "Well, tell him I say hello when you find the right opportunity," said Ayman

    "Mr. Ayham," Leo said after seeing Ayham and An''s conversation end.

    "Mr. Loe, how are you? Are you okay?" Ayham said with the same smile on his face

    *******

    Around arge meeting table, the head mage Alexander, Lionar''s army general Foran, Vice Queen Asiya, and all the great leaders of the Lionar kingdom gathered,

    After answering the call of Queen Fozya who was sitting at the top of the table with a serious expression on her face.

    "Hajar, are there any updates from your team?" Queen Fozya asked, looking at Hajar with a stern expression.

    "Unfortunately, Your Majesty, we have not made any breakthrough in this case so far. Whoever this perpetrator was, it seems that he knows very well what he is doing, as he didn''t leave behind him any evidence at all." Hajar answered with the same calm expression and with an ufortable look in her eyes.

    After hearing Hajar''s report, Queen Fozya''s expression became heavier. Thus, in disappointment, the Queen turned towards the muscr man in the golden armor and asked, "Ralph, did you manage to find out why the barrier was broken?"

    "We''re not sure yet, Your Majesty, we know that the Domain Crystal for some reason lost all of its energy but we''re not yet sure why exactly��." Before Ralph could finish his words, he suddenly felt a furious and powerful aura filling the room with a force that made him with all those present in the hall close their mouths and looked at Her Majesty Queen Fozya whose eyes were filled with hatred and anger, and who seemed to have lost her nerves after all the problems that happened in kingdom recently.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Your Majesty, please calm down. We will surely find the culprit and make him regret what he did sooner orter" Alexander said with a serious face and a cold look in his eyes.

    Ignoring Alexander''s words, Queen Fozya turned towards Assya, and with the same angry look asked, "Assya, read to me the list of suspects again. "

    Asiya, Controlling the terror that upied her heart because of the queen''s terrifying aura with difficulty, said, "Yes, Your Majesty. The first suspect is the Niram empire, which is the first enemy of the kingdom. The second suspect is the ACHILLION family, who have many spies and methods that will enable them to achieve this theft. The third suspect is The Ronal family, who have shown a lot of interest in these unknown items, the fourth suspect is the Parada family, who possesses a spy with extraordinary abilities who we think may be able to infiltrate��."

    *********

    Ronal family mansion.

    In one of the offices of the mansioisa, Ayham, and Leo were gathered around a small wooden table with serious expressions on their faces. As soon as the friendly conversation between Ayham and the others ended, the three of them headed to this study room to discuss the reason why Ayham expose to his presence in the Lionar kingdom and why he appeared here so suddenly.

    "Then why exactly did you show up here, brother? Did something go wrong with the n?" Lisa asked with a serious expression while looking at Ayham who was sitting across from her at the table.

    In fact, Lisa''s visit to the city of Morial was not only for the Royal party. In fact, she was here to help her brother who was secretly staying in the kingdom with his team in the kingdom waiting for the right opportunity to steal the forgotten history stone which was kept with the royal family.

    "Yes, the n is off," said Ayham in a calm voice, as he took out a small wooden box and ced it on the table near Lisa.

    "What is that?" Lisa asked, looking at a box, unable to figure out what was inside.

    "Open it," Ayham saihus, in response to Ayham''s request, Lisa took the box, and because of the lock that was already broken, she had no problem opening it, to find inside it a weird ck stone the size of a fist.

    After seeing the stone, Lisa opened her eyes in shock. Before muttering in a surprised voice, "The Forgotten History Stone!?��"

    "Yes, it was given to one of my men this morning," said Ayham in a serious voice.

    "What!? How could this happen?... Don''t tell me, Fray," muttered Lisa

    ::::::::::::::::

    Hi thero, Guys,

    I know that I have been away for a long time, and I apologize for that because this is the period of exams at my university, but soon I will have a vacation and I will do my best to make up for this absence

 Chapter 130: Leaving Lionar Kingdom

    ----Morial City

    Parada family mansion

    "Goodbye, sir, we will be eagerly awaiting your next visit," Kara said in a respectful voice, standing in the front yard of the mansion. Behind her, more than twenty servants and knights were standing in neat postures in silence, looking at the characters standing in front of them with respectful expressions.

    "Thank you, Kara." Fray, who was apanied by Casper, Isha, Ryan and Sina, who was standing in front of the carriage that was parked on the passage leading outside the mansion, answered in a sincere voice saying goodbye to Kara, as he was truly satisfied with the experience and the treatment he received while staying here.

    Hence, after exchanging a few more greetings and giving some tasks and missions to Kara and the servants, Fray boarded the carriage, apanied by Casper, Isha, and Sina, then they set off to get out of the mansion and leave the Lionar kingdom.

    After hepleted his missions in Lionar Kingdom and after obtaining General Foran''s movement skill that was sent to him this morning, without wasting any more time here, Fray decided to return to Iskar City to prepare for what it''sing soon.

    After about three hours, the carriage finally reached the fourth city gate, which was the closest to the Parada family mansion. And as Fray expected, there was a long line of carriages in front of the gate, owing to the dy caused by the gatekeepers, who were diligently searching for any exiting carriage, apparently looking for something.

    After a while of waiting, Fray''s carriage finally reached the gate where the guards made Fray and his group get out of the carriage before examining it carefully like the rest of the carriages. The Parada family carriages are very luxurious and expansive, and it''s obvious that this one belongs to arge family, and usually, the guards would not dare to search such carriages, but it seems that the Lionard kingdom is desperate now, Fray even felt that the guards spent more time searching his carriagepared to the rest, and he even heard the guards whispering to each other to give priority to searching the carriage after knowing that it belongs to the Parada family, as it was clear that the royal family had begun to suspect that the Parada family might be the culprit behind that theft, but after not finding any evidence inside the carriage The guards had no excuse to detain the carriage more than that, which made them allow Fray to leave the city without causing any problems.

    Thus, the carriage continued its path until it reached one of the nearby small forests, in which there is the secret ce in which one of Adam''s dimensional portals is located, which Fray and the others used previously to reach the Lionar Kingdom, and which he intended to use now to return to Iskar city as soon as possible.

    "Goodbye, sir," said the knights who apanied the carriage, as they gave a small bow to Fray, Sina, Isha, and Casper, who got off the chariot intending toplete the road to the meeting point on feet.

    After bidding farewell to Fray and the others, the carriage returned to the city, but instead of continuing his way, for some reason, Fray stood still in his ce, looking deeply in a certain direction with a serious expression on his face.

    Casper, who noticed this, followed Fray''s gaze to find that he was looking at the high mountain range that was behind the city of Morial, which was covered with thickyers of snow. This mountain range is called the Oyan Mountain Range and is known for its height and the dangerous creatures that inhabit it. These mountains are very dangerous and mysterious, but because of the strength of the Lionar Kingdom, they had always been able to defend themselves against the dangers posed by these mountains.

    Suddenly, while Fray was immersed in thought while looking at the same ce without moving, another figure appeared at the side of the group, which was Rin, who followed the carriage from behind to hide the fact that he was in Lionar kingdom, also looking at the ce that Fray was looking to feel a strange and unexined sensation from that ce.

    "Sir, is there something wrong?" asked Casper curiously, not understanding the reason for Fray''s sudden indolence

    "The color of the snow is not normal," Fray muttered, still looking at the same spot

    After hearing Fray''s words, the whole group looked at the snow that was covering the tops of the mountains, which were so far away that they had difficulty observing it urately, but from what they saw, they could not see anything out of the ordinary, for them, it just looked like ordinary mountains covered with ordinary white snow.

    Even Rin how felt that something wasn''t right he couldn''t understand what Fray meant by the color of the snow is not normal.

    "Sir. What do you mean? We didn''t notice anything strange," Sina asked in a confused voice

    (The only being that can cause such a phenomenon is that creature, but the dungeon hasn''t exploded yet) Fray thought with a serious expression before turning to face the group and saying in a serious voice, "Let''s go."

    "Alright, sir," despite the confusion of the group because of Fray''s unusual behavior, they all answered Fray firmly without prolonging the conversation on the subject any longer. before following Fray''s footsteps and going deeper into the forest to reach the exact location where Adam''s Dimension Gate is located.

    Not long after, Fray and the members of the group finally arrived at their destination. This location is the spot where Adam hid one of his dimensional portals a long time ago to make it easier for himself and the Parada family to travel to the city of Morial.

    When Adam creates dimensional portals using his magic, he uses a special method to make the portals remain activated for a long period of time, up to hundreds of years, which Adam can, when needed, connect these portals with each other to move from one to the other, as Adam cannot make portals in a ce far from him, he uses this technique to

    Now that Fray and his group were surrounded by tall trees, they were standing in front of a huge pine tree. Although the tree looked very ordinary, Fray and the group knew that this was the location of the dimensional portal.

    These portals are well hidden, except for Adam, no one can find or activate these portals. So, Fray and the others had no choice but to wait for Adam to open the gate on the exact date that they already agreed on

 Chapter 131: Iskar City Port

    ( What was that strange feeling? Was I afraid, no, I was angry and little disturbed, as if I saw my innate enemy, but there was nothing there! This is very strange... And more than that, why didn''t I experience that feeling when I was inside the city after all that mountain was visible from there too. Why exactly now? And even the master who was looking in that direction, for sure this isn''t just a coincidence, there is definitely something there, something dangerous...) While waiting for Adam to appear, Rin was still feeling a sensation of uneasiness. Was still immersed in many thoughts and answered questions.

    After waiting for a while, a circr dimensional portal finally appeared in front of the tree. Then, immediately after the appearance of the portal, an old man with a serious and stern expression on his face, wearing a long robe, walked out.

    "Did I keep you waiting too long, sir?" Adam asked with the same serious expression he always had on his face.

    "Adam, did the dungeon show any abnormal changestely?" asked Fray directly, ignoring Adam''s question.

    "The dungeon! No, we haven''t noticed any changes in the dungeon since the day you left," Adam said, before curiously asking, "Why are you asking?"

    "Change the direction of the portal, take me to the nearest dimensional portal to the port of Iskar city," Fray said in a serious voice, and as he approached the portal.

    Adam, like all members of the group, could not know what Fray was thinking or what he wanted to do, but upon seeing that Fray did not intend to exin, he just decided to obey his orders and change the destination of the portal, which was the Parada family mansion originally, to the port city of Iskar, where Fray asked to go.

    "Alright, sir, the portal is ready," said Adam, opening the path for Fray to enter the space portal.

    After taking Adam''s confirmation, Fray entered the dimensional portal, and his presencepletely disappeared from the area, before the group followed him one by one.

    Thus, as soon as the group members came out of the gate, they felt the refreshing ocean breeze, and then looked around to find themselves standing on the roof of one of the buildings that overlooked the vast calm ocean that was full of vitality and movement caused by hundreds of fishing ships of different sizes and thousands of people scattered all around the harbor, each doing their own activities, living their own lives, all with smiles on their faces. Just looking at this atmosphere made the group, including Fray, feel an innerfort to return to the environment they had always been ustomed to, especially seeing the smiles of the citizens of Iskar, which had be rare to see in the past years.

    "What do you want to do now, family head?" Adam asked curiously as he looked at Fray

    "Let''s go visit Giam," Fray answered calmly as he looked at the not-far-away white building that was overlooking the ocean which was made up of many different facilities, and on the tops of the building there was a blue g fluttering with the wind. This building is the headquarters of the Iskar City marine troops, which ismanded by one of the Parada Family Council members, Giam Parada.

    Fray and the others descended from the rooftop of the building they were on and merged into the crowded street, where it didn''t take long before the residents who had lived in Iscar City all their lives recognized the most famous character in the city, who, although he did not appear in public much, became famous due to the newspapers and the rumors which were always calling his name, which is the character of Fray Parada, the young head of the Parada family and the leader of the city of Iskar.

    "Wait that... It''s him for sure, the mayor of the city, Mr, Fray Parada."

    "What!? do you mean the current head of the Parada family?"

    "Yes, I have seen his picture before in the papers. He looks just like he and the people walking by his side are very powerful. There is no doubt about that. He is really the head of the Parada family..."

    "This can''t be, the Lord of the city is here!!.."

    The people whispered among themselves in low voices and different tones of fear and shock and disbelief, and there were even people who talked with tones of joy and respect. Whatever feelings people felt towards Fray, when they saw him in front of them, they had no choice but to step aside to the sides of the street and open the way for Fray and his group to pass.

    Thus, ignoring the whispers and the nces of the residents, Fray, and the group continued their way, heading to the marine troops building, which Fray could already see, as it took Fray and the group only minutes to reach the building using the passage that the crowd opened on the way.

    The guards who were standing after noticing Fray''s sudden arrival and realizing his identity bowed slightly and then said in a respectful voice as they opened the door, "Wee to the marine base, sir."

    Through the gate opened by the guards, Fray entered the building, then Adam and the others followed him from behind, heading towards Giam''s office, but before they reached the office, suddenly Giam came out of one of the corridors with an expression of disbelief on his face, "Sir!?..."

    ******

    ---- Lionar Kingdom

    "Sigh, so he left again," Luke said, leaning back in his seat with a disappointed expression on his face

    "Yes, they told me he came out of the city walls a few hours ago," said Lisa in a calm voice.

    "So what do we do now? Do we have to go back to Iskar City again?" An

    Asked puzzled as she looked at Luke.

    "Actually, I have other news," Lisa said in a soft voice before Luke could answer, "Fray has supported the Third Princess Zina in the session battle again."

    After hearing Lisa''s sudden words, Luke suddenly felt a heavy and surprising feeling that made him ask in shock, "What!? When did that happen?

    ::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

    Hi there

    So, Guys,

    I know that I have been away for a long time, and I apologize for that because this is the period of exams at my university, but soon I will have a vacation and I will do my best to make up for this absence

 Chapter 132: The Strange Feeling

    "We don''t know exactly when the Parada family began to support the princess, but the matter was announced yesterday at a dinner hosted by the royal family, at which the head of the Parada family was invited to thank him for his help on the night of the party," Lisa answered, looking at An and Luke, the only ones. who was in the room with her.

    "Dinner!?..." An asked confused.

    "Yes, it was held yesterday, and it seems that, except for the elders of the Lionar kingdom, the head of the Parada family, was the only outsider invited to this dinner," Zina replied, understanding An''s bewilderment. After all, although this dinner was not a secret, very few people knew about it. So it makes sense that neither An nor even Luke knew about it before now. ee. c

    "So Fray dered his support for Zina at that dinner," Luke murmured in a low voice andplicated expression as he remembered the pretty blonde girl that she had always rejected his feelings towards her for some reason.

    "Yes, indeed, that''s why I thought it might be possible to talk to Zina and get her to convince Fray to give us the release to break into the dungeon, but judging by our rtionship with her I doubt she would agree," said Lisa calmly. "What do you guys think?"

    "Yes, in ourst meeting with her, she made it clear that she did not want anything to do with us, she definitely would not agree, and I also do not think that Fray would listen to her words even if we convinced her," An said in a confident voice, as she knows that despite the fact that Zina is Fray''s ex-fianc��e, Their rtionship has been based solely on interest and they do not carry any serious emotions towards each other, and in addition to that Fray, is not the kind of person who listens to others.

    After hearing An''s words, both Lisa and Luke found it very rational, as they both know the personalities of Zina and Fray as well. The chances of sess of this n are very low, and with this thought, Luke breathed a frustrated sigh before asking, "So what do you think he should do now?"

    "Well, there''s not much we can do. All we can do is send a report message to themander and wait for orders. He''s the only one who can solve this problem right now," Lisa said frustrated. As she thinks (just how am I going to deal with this guy, just how did that evil guy who was obsessed with a girl as an idiot teenager be such a big pain in the a**)

    ******

    ----At the same time

    Marine troops Headquarters, Iskar City

    In the office of the Commander of the Marine Corps, Giam Parada. Around a reception, table sat Fray, Adam, Rin, Lisa, Ryan and Isha, and sat opposite them. A young man with a calm expression who appears to be in his thirties wears the official marine corps uniform, which was a ck military suit bearing the Parada family logo on its chest.

    As the Parada family is one of the most prestigious families, it naturally has its own logo, although the Parada family does not use this logo except as a stamp when sending letters, and this logo is a crow with red eyes, with two ck swords underneath it sping each other.

    "You''re wee sir, I didn''t know you were back," said Giam Parada, looking at Fray, a little surprised about this sudden visit.

    "I just came back." Fray answered in a calm voice, then without allowing Giam to answer, he changed his tone to a serious voice and said quietly, "Giam, have you noticed any abnormal changes in the dungeon these recent days?"

    "abnormal changes!? No, sir. We''ve watched the dungeon without interruption since you left, but we haven''t noticed anything out of the ordinary," replied Giam in a confident voice.

    "Are you sure? There was no change in the structure of the gate, any unusual energy leaking out of it, did any powerful monsters appear in the area, nothing?" Fray asked, again with a little urgency in his cold voice.

    Giam, who was surprised by Fray''s irrational questions, replied, "No, sir, Nothing of what you said happened"

    "��" Fray, who didn''t get any useful information, fell into deathly silence, looking at the wall with a nk expression unable to understand what exactly was going on, was what he saw on that mountain really what he thought or it was just misunderstood.

    "Head of the family, why are you asking such sudden questions? Is there something wrong?" Adam, who was getting angry and worried about Fray''s behavior, suddenly asked.

    "��" Fray, after hearing this question, looked at Adam with a calm expression before replying, "I''m not sure yet, maybe I overreacted a bit."

    "Ah! Well then��."

    Suddenly, before Adam could finish speaking, Rin who was still not understanding said, "Actually, sir, I felt it too. There was something unusual about that snow."

    Fray, after hearing Rin''s words, opened his eyes to their speeders before asking quietly, "What!? What do you mean? What did you feel?"

    "Actually, sir, I also don''t know exactly what that feeling was, as soon as we moved away from Morial City, I suddenly became jittery as I looked at the snow that was falling on the mountain peaks. I didn''t understand what that sensation was and why I felt it, so I didn''t say anything at that time" Rin answered honestly

    (Strange feeling!? Wait, could it be....) After hearing Rin''s words, Fray finally got an idea of ??what was going on, which made him look at Rin and dere, "Can you describe the feeling you felt, like the feeling of seeing your natural enemy ?"

    (His natural enemy!? What does the master mean? Whatever they''re talking about it seems very dangerous...) Sina thought, perplexedly looking at Fray and Rin alternately.

    "My natural enemy!?... Yes, sir, I think you can describe it like that, sir do you know what was that?" Rin asked, looking at Fray curiously.

    "I think so, Giam. Is there any ship close to the dungeon right now?" Fray

    "Huh! Yes, sir. I ordered a ship to stay near the dungeon to watch it closely," replied Giam, like the rest, still not understanding what was going on with the head of the family exactly.

 Chapter 133: The Color Of The Water

    "Adam, does the ship exist within your field?" After hearing Giam''s confirmation, Fray asked, looking at Adam.

    "The ship! Ok, let me check," Adam replied, before closing his eyes and releasing his spiritual sense, which stretched out for kilometers and even reached the dungeon that was far from the harbor by quite a distance, and there near the dungeon was a group of human auras grouped in a crowded ce, which Adam realized that this is the ship that Giam was talking about.

    ******

    A few kilometers from the port of Iskar city. In the middle of the clear blue water, there was a huge wooden ship swaying with the ocean water without moving from its ce, facing what looked like a huge dimensional gate of blue color with a height of more than thirty meters.

    On the mainsail was a small tform, which the marines used to watch. On this tform, a marine soldier wearing a formal ck uniform of the Parada family Marine troops, satzily as he looked at the huge portal with a dull expression.

    Suddenly, to the surprise of thezy soldier and some of the soldiers who were also on the deck, another dimensional portal nearly three meters high appeared on the deck of the ship.

    Not understanding why this gate had appeared, the soldier sitting at the high tform stood up and began to jingle the rm bill loudly while the soldiers on top of the ship grabbed their weapons. Hearing the sound of the rm in just a few seconds, the soldiers who had not seen the appearance of the portal also gathered on the deck of the ship and stood in front of the portal with stern expressions and various weapons in their hands.

    "lookout, something ising," said one of the soldiers in a loud voice as he pointed his sword at the gate with a stern expression. After noticing some small energy waves on the surface of the portal.

    Suddenly, and as the soldier say a tall man with luxurious formal clothes and a cold expression on his face walked out of the portal with calm steps.

    As soon as they saw the appearance of the figure, all the soldiers sighed internally with relief before lowering their weapons, and giving a respectful and solemn salute to the figure, saying in a united voice, "Wee, Lord!"

    Fray, after answering the soldiers'' salutations with a simple movement of his hands, headed straight towards the bow of the ship, while Adam and Giam, who passed through the portal after Fray, followed him re.

    At the bow of the ship, Fray looked up at the massive portal and right at the water that surrounded it.

    "Look at the water near the dungeon, can you notice it?" Fray asked suddenly without taking his eyes off the water.

    Giam and Adam who were standing behind Fray looked at the water that surrounded the dungeon closely, but no matter how much they focused and looked closely, they could not notice anything out of the ordinary. The water was calm and did not contain any trace of energy, aura, or any other matter that might be considered unusual.

    "What do you mean, sir? I can''t see anything," said Adam after losing hope trying to understand what Fray was thinking.

    (even Pontus can''t feel anything, it seems that the master has overreacted this time) Giam thought with a calm expression before asking, "What did you notice, sir?"

    "Look closely at the color of the water, although it''s not very clear, if you pay close attention, you''ll be able to notice a slight change in the color of the water near the dungeon," Fray announced in a confident voice.

    (The color of the water!) Adam thought, looking at the color of the water more carefully, after a short time of focusing on the water he was able to tell what Fray meant, the color of the water around the dungeon was a little darkerpared to the ocean water in the distance, but this difference was so weak that it would be impossible for anyone to notice this change if they didn''t know that it was actually there.

    (He''s right the color of the water around the dungeon is a little different. But that could mean anything, why is master so worried about this?) Giam thought with a puzzled expression after noticing the color.

    "Adam, bring the others here," Fray said in a soft voice, still looking at the dungeon with a cold expression.

    "Alright, sir," Adam replied before he headed and entered the dimensional portal, which was still open, and it did not take long before Adam, apanied by Rin and Casper, Ryan and even the two girls, Sina and Isha, came out of the portal.

    Fray, who was carefully watching the water surrounding a dungeon, suddenly, as soon as Rin came out of the gate, noticed something (he is retreating, well that exins everything) Fray thought while looking at the color of the water, which was slowly returning to its normal state.

    "Rin, do you feel anything?" Fray asked softly after Rin approached the bow of the ship.

    "No, sir, I don''t feel anything," Rin replied calmly as he looked at the cell, and although he found himself a little ufortable looking at it, he didn''t feel that suffocating feeling that he had felt before.

    "Well, your presence seems to cancel out his intrusion, Rin, until we find a better way to handle the situation. You''re going to stay here on this ship for a while to prevent the creature''s power from leaking out," Fray said, turning around with a calm expression to look at Rin.

    "Alright sir," Rin replied briefly.

    "Adam, open a gate to the family mansion," said Fray, after realizing that he couldn''t do much by staying here and that it would be best to go back to the mansion and think of a suitable n to deal with this situation.

    "Okay sir," said Adam before turning to Giam and saying, "Giam, do you want to go back to headquarters, I will close the gate?"

    "Ah! Yes, Mr. Adam, I have to go back," replied Giam.

    Thus, after sending Giam back, Adam closed the teleportal portal that connects the Navy Headquarters and the ship and opens another one that connects directly to the Parada family mansion.

    Through the gate, Fray entered with a slow pace while Casper, Adam Sina, and Isha followed him, while Rin stayed on deck with the rest of the marine soldiers.

    After passing through the gate, Fray found himself automatically inside the mansion exactly in the front garden of the pce standing in the middle of the passageway leading to the inner mansion, and on the sides of this corridor, all the inhabitants of the pce lined up apparently to wee Fray''s return.

    (Emore! So she''s finally back... She looks mad) Fray thought, after noticing a face he didn''t see for a long time among the family members that made him sigh softly and mutter inaudibly, "That''s going to be annoying..."

    :::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

 Chapter 134: The Reception

    To wee the return of the head of the family, except for the secret elite servants unit, all members of the Parada family gathered around the two sides of the passageway leading to the inner gate of the mansion, on one of these two rows gathered the servants and knights of the pce, and in the forefront of the row stood the head servant of the pce, Monstaser, while in the other row gathered the direct family members, which contained the mother of the head of the family, Mrs. Elizabeth Parada in the front and behind her were Elissa and her mother who was a beautiful middle-aged woman with a calm and affectionate expression on her face, and behind these two was another middle-aged woman with blond hair and an angry expression on her face and with was a young man with ck hair who looked in his twenties and had the same expression as the woman on his face.

    At the end of the row, two women were slightly younger than the previous women, who appeared to be in theirte twenties or early thirties, one of them was with a child on her side apparently at the age of ten

    While with thest woman was a little girl with a calm expression who seemed to be in her early teenage years.

    For some reason and unexpectedly, the head of the family was a littlete, but knowing that he can arrive at any time, the family members could not help but wait a little longer patiently.

    And so now, after Fray''s arrival, he found them still waiting for him. But what caught Fray''s attention most in this audience was the woman with blond hair and an angry expression who was on the side of the direct family members'' row.

    This woman''s name is Emore, and she was the fifth wife of the former head of the family. She was the mother of the strongestpetitor for the position of head of the family. She was away these past two years, and during her absence, a lot has changed in the family. which exins the angry expression on her face.

    (Why didn''t anyone tell me she was here) Fray thought annoyed, before looking at Montaser who was standing at the front of the servants'' row with a cold expression.

    Montaser, who noticed Fray''s cold look, quickly understood what Fray was thinking, he answered Fray with a simple sign with his eyes, and although the sign was vague, Fray understood what it meant. She arrived recently and Montaser didn''t find enough time to tell Fray, after all, it takes a long time to deliver a letter from Iskar City to Morial City where Fray was.

    "Sigh, that would be annoying..." Fray muttered inaudibly, after all, he knew very well what this woman is capable of, and he really don''t want to deal with her right now.

    Meanwhile, while Fray was slowly moving forward and exchanging hidden signs with Montaser, Elizabeth who was at the front stepped Forward and stopped Fray''s steps before saying with a small smile on her face, "Wee back, Head of the Family!"

    "Wee back, Head of the Family!" After Elizabeth gave her first greeting, all the other family members automatically said in a unified voice, as they bowed lightly in Fray''s

    Direction.

    Even Elmore and the young man who was standing next to her, despite their anger and dissatisfaction, followed the others'' lead with stern expressions on their faces.

    "Oh, well, thank you for this reception." Fray, whose focus was absent because of all the thoughts in his head, answered the greeting of Elizabeth and the others lightly and without exaggeration, then ignoring everyone''s presence looked at Montaser and said, "Montaser prepare the meeting room, we have a topic to discuss." fnl.

    Elisabeth, after hearing Fray''s words, without allowing Montaser to respond, said, "Ah! Fray, Actually we have prepared dinner for you, if it is possible, could you postpone the meeting until after dinner?"

    "Dinner!?..." Fray mumbled in a calm voice and a cold expression that concealed his surprise and bewilderment at Elizabeth''s words

    "Yes, dinner is already ready, so it won''t take a lot of your time," said Elizabeth

    (Looks like they waited a long time for my arrival... Well, the meeting can wait a little longer) Fray thought internally before answering lightly, "Okay, let''s go. Meanwhile, Montaser send somebody to bring Anas here"

    "Alright, sir" Answered, Montaser respectfully, before giving one of the servants behind him a small signal with his eyes.

    After agreeing to the idea of ??dinner without prolonging conversations with anyone else, Fray entered the mansion, followed by the rest family members.

    The Parada family is divided into two sses: the first-ss family members, who are the children of the family, and those who carry the blood of the Parada family, in addition to the wives of the family. And the second ss family section they are all the people who joined the family as main servants or knights of the family, such as the servants of the Parada family pce, the elite knights, and recently the deadly numbers team.

    And although second-ss family members have many privileges as holders of the title "Parada", they still aren''t equal to the direct family members (first ss), for example, they cannot sit with the first-ss family members at the same table except in special asions, which means that the only ones who can participate At this dinner are the immediate family members. And their personal butlers who will serve them at the table. That''s why all the other servants including even Casper and rin, Ryan, Sina, and Aisha who arrived with Fray did not follow the family to the dining room.

    Thus, in the main dining room, for the first time in a long time, all the Parada family direct members gathered around the huge dining table, which was filled with all kinds of expensive dishes

    At the top of the table sat Fray, on his right side was Adam Parada, although he does not live in the mansion and although he has a small family not rted to the Parada family, he is in fact a Parada blood rtive and he is one of the direct members of the family, and he is one of the most powerful and important members that why he is the only one who deserves to sit in this ce

    And on Fray''s left side was his mother, Elizabeth, who, as the mother of the head of the family, had the right to sit in this seat

 Chapter 135: The Table

    While taking a sip of his drink, Fray took a look around the table with a calm expression. Next to Adam was sitting Elisa with the same empty expression on her face as usual. On the opposite side of her, on Elizabeth''s side was Elisa''s mother, Nora Parada, who was the tenth wife of the previous head of the family, and on Elisa''s left side with an uneasy expression was sitting Emore Parada, who was the fifth wife of the former head of the family and the mother of Oliver Parada, who was the strongest among the younger generation of the Parada family. Then At her side was the young man who hade with her, whom Fray recognized as Emore''s youngest and only surviving son, Liam Prada.

    Then on the side of Elisa''s mother was sitting one the most recent wives of the family, whose name was Sophia Parada, then on her side, there was Mia Parada the youngest and thetest wife of the previous head.

    Then at the bottom of the table and across from each other was sitting a little boy who did not seem to have reached his teens yet, who was thest and youngest of the Parada family children, whose name was Noah Parada, and who was looking

    Ufortable and anxious as it seems he was afraid of the people sitting on the table, and this little boy was the son of Mia Parada. And then in the chair across from him was sitting a girl who seemed to be in her early teens, who had a strange aura surrounding her, and a calm expression on her face on

    The opposite of Noah she did not seem to be afraid or even ufortable. Her name was Olivia Parada, and she was the only daughter of Sofia Parada.

    Anas Parada who was in charge of the financial and political matters of Iskar City and Norman, the leader of the elite servants unit, were also direct members of the Parada family, but for some special reasons, they could not attend the dinner.

    Usually, in such family gatherings the head of the family is the one who talks first and brings up topics, but Fray who had nothing to say just indulged in eating without saying anything, which made the family members fall into deathly silence

    Although they do not show it directly, all those sitting around the table have in one way or another many bad experiences and hostile views towards each other, there are even those who will not hesitate to kill some of the people at this table if they have the opportunity. So they really weren''t interested in starting conversations with each other.

    Even Elizabeth, who was behind the idea of this dinner, found herself unable to deal with the deathly silence. After all, she is the most solitary person at the table and does not have any good rtionships with the other Parada family members, which made her unable to start a conversation with anyone.

    But suddenly breaking the silence, Nora, who was carrying a calm expression with a small smile on her face, said while looking at Adam, "Mr. Adam, it seems that you have recoveredpletely, I think you will be able to regain your previous power soon enough. This is truly very happy news for all the family."

    Emore, who was immersed in her own thoughts as she sneaked a look at Fray with eyes full of anger and hatred, Nora''s words caught her distracted attention. Two years ago, Emore left Iskar City with her youngest son to visit her family''s home for some private reasons. But a few months ago, she received news of the disappearance of many members of the Parada family, including the head of the Parada family, her two sons, and many other personalities, in mysterious circumstances.

    Immediately after hearing this news, she set out to return to Iskar City, but what she did not expect was that she would find that everything she knew in the city had changed so much that she had a hard time believing that she had actually returned to Iskar City in the first ce.

    She found out that the new head of the Parada family was Fray Parada, the child who had always been barbaric and violent. In addition, it seemed that the power of the Parada family had be so low that the neighboring cities dared to attack Iskar city directly. en. c

    And one of the most surprising developments is the news of the recovery of Adam Parada, who retired from the family many years ago due to an injury that even the most skilled healers were unable to cure. So Emore was very curious to know how Adam was able to heal his injury.

    "Thank you, Mrs. Nora, yes soon I will be able to regain my full power" Adam

    (Well, it doesn''t matter how he''s recovered, as far as I know, he doesn''t like Fray so much, I think he will be a great help to me in the future) Emore thought, with a neutral face.

    "So, Family Head, how was your trip to the Lionar Kingdom, did you aplish your mission?" Nora asked again while looking at Fray, who was a little surprised after hearing Nora''s question.

    "Ah! Yes, we havepleted the mission sessfully." Fray, who was a little surprised by Nora''s unexpected question, simply replied.

    (Nora is really a very social person...) Elizabeth thought after seeing Nora''s spontaneous attempts to break the awkward silence.

    "Haha, that''s good. In fact, we were very worried after hearing about what happened the night of the royal party. Fortunately, no one in the family got hurt. Did the royal family find any new evidence regarding the culprit?" with a smile on her face Nora asked curiously

    The news of that night''s event reached all corners of the continent, but no one knew the exact details of what happened that night in the Lionar Kingdom.

    Although Fray, who was there, sent some reports regarding what happened that night, those reports reached only the active family members of the family such as Montaser, Adam, and the members of the Parada family council, so it is natural for Nora and the others not to know what exactly happened there. Naturally, she would be curious about that, after all, it was one of the biggest terrorist attacks that had urred on the human continent in hundreds of years.

    After hearing her mother''s nosy questions, Elisa became a little ufortable, knowing that Fray is not a social person, and he doesn''t really like to answer other people''s questions if it is not necessary. With these thoughts in her mind, Elisa gave her mother a serious look to stop, but to no avail, Norapletely ignored Elisa and looked at Fray, waiting to hear his answer.

 Chapter 136: Losing Control

    (Just how did this happen?) thought Emore with a stern expression, as she looked around at the dishes and chairs upturned on the floor and then at Elizabeth and the other women who stepped back with looks of fear and shock on their faces, at her only remaining son Liam who, for some unknown reason was kneeling on the ground with a stiff expression on his face as he seemed to be struggling to stand up from the ground.

    Then Emore finally lowered her eyes to look at the concentrated energy sword that was ced near her neck, and at Fray who was still sitting in his chair looking at herself with a calm face and a cold look in his eyes.

    ****

    A few minutes ago feo. cm

    Fray was answering Nora''s questions with strange spontaneity, surprising once again the people who knew Fray''s personality with the slight changes that he had begun to show recently, which created a friendly atmosphere that made the awkward silent environment change into a lively atmosphere where the family members who had been silent before such as Elizabeth and Elissa and even Adam and Montaser, who was standing behind Fray as his servant, participated in the conversation spontaneously.

    Nora Parada is one of the few members of the Parada family that Fray has a genuinely good feeling for. Although Fray did not have many experiences with her, the few memories he has of her are all favorable. She was the only one who did not treat Fray as a monster when he was young. Fray still remembers the first time she Talked to him, that clear gentle smile, that nostalgic voice, and that looks devoid of hidden intentions.

    For some reason, after seeing those memories between his eyes, Fray felt, for an unknown reason, that he was unable to ignore Nora''s curious questions, so he answered as best he could honestly to all her questions, which created some friendly aura in the air which made the rest of the family feel somefort in such ufortable gathering where the family members gradually began to talk to each otherfortably.

    "Haha, I''m sure the Queen was waiting to see you, it''s a pity you couldn''t go, haha." With a big smile on his face and a provocative look in his eyes said Adam as he looked at Montaser whose expression gradually started to get uncoftorbale as he listened to Adam''s words.

    "Lady. Elizabeth we haven''t had a decent conversation for a long time how about we have a little tea party tomorrow to catch up?" Nora said in a gentle voice while looking at Elizabeth, before looking at Elissa who was sitting across from her, and continuing, "Elissa will join us as well."

    "I visited that restaurant that we talked about recently. It has many new dishes thanks to the development of crops in the city. It is incredible." Mia said with a smile on her face, also immersed in talking with Mia who was her closest friend in the family.

    Emore, who was watching these conversations, felt the fire of anger burning in her heart grow fiercer. How could she ept this, before she left, Emore had the biggest authority in the pce, and all the people in the pce were afraid of her and listened to her orders, but now since she came back, no one has given her any value, and they have not even weed her properly.<novelsnext>please visit p?��-:)????1.co)m</novelsnext>

    From the moment she returned to the mansion, she realized that Emore really had lost everything, her position, her goals, even her family, and the worst thing was that. Until now, she still does not know how that happened. She looked, asked, and lost a lot of money in searching for any evidence about the disappearance of her children and the rest family members before she arrived in the city, but to no avail. The outside world does not have any information about what happened, and now, after arriving at the pce, she found that no one wants to tell her too, even the people and the servants who were faithful and loyal to her and her family have disappeared because of the loyalty contract that Fray activate recently.

    Emore, like all members of the Parada family, knows about the loyalty contract that gives Fray extraordinary control over all the family members, and she also knows that Montaser, who is considered the strongest member of the Parada family, also supports Fray, so of course, Emore and her son Liam have realized that they have to deal with this situation very carefully At least for the time being, but bewilderment, sadness, despair, anger all these feelings really made Emore''s thinking unbnced and now, after seeing the friendly atmosphere the family members were in and the way she and her son were ignored, Emore found it hard to control herself any longer.

    "How could you... How could you be like this?"

    d�� n?v? ��om Suddenly interrupting the peaceful atmosphere that everyone was in, a heavy and angry pressure emanated, which made all of them stop their conversations and look with different expressions in one direction, towards Emore who started to mutter in a low voice and an angry expression, "How can you talk so happily, after all, that happened in the family ?"

    "M-om..." Liam who was sitting next to Emore muttered in a broken voice as he looked at his mom''s face which had apletely crazy expression on it.

    "Answer me, how did you be the head of the family, and how the hell did my children die without leaving a trace?" As she looked at Fray''s cold, indifferent expression, Emore''s low voice and the pressure she released began to grow stronger, angrier, and more ferocious.

    (it''s so heavy... I can''t even lift my head because of the pressure... It looks like she''s broken through to the seventh kingdom) Nora thought, biting her teeth hard to bear the pressure.

    "..." Fray

    "Answer me, you bastard, answer me? Everyone was so afraid of you that they refused to tell me what happened... I know that you know what happened Answer me, how was behind the death of my children and how the hell did you survive the attack that not even the head of the family could survive from? ANSWER ME.." Emore screamed even louder, losing control of herselfpletely

 Chapter 137: The Bersek Class

    "Isabel, are you ok ?" Nora asked using all of her power to bear the pressure

    " HuHuHu Nora, Yes I''m fine but I don''t know how long can I bear this "

    Although Isabel, Nora, and even Mia, Sophia, and Olivia have power bases between the second and third kingdoms, they are not used to fighting or using their power, so they find it difficult to bear such pressure.

    "Noah, Noah, are you okay?"

    Noah is the son of Mia Parada and the youngest member of the Parada family. Although he is a gifted child and he is already in the second kingdom, despite his young age, his mental development is still a little weak, which made him unable to maintain his consciousness while facing this tyrannical aura and this fierce pressure. Mia, who was not better off than Isabel and Nora, used all the strength she can gather and sprinted to her son, who fell to the ground with a pained expression on his face.

    With ayer of raging red energy in her eyes and her long ck hair waving in the air like crazy, Emore looked at Fray with a piercing look unable to notice anyone or anything except Fray''s indifferent face which was the only thing in her field of vision. But before Emore could move from her ce, she suddenly began to feel her instincts warning her from something, something that she knew was dangerous, and the terrifying thing that what she sensed wasn''t that far away, but rather close to her, very close.

    Thus, As soon as she slightly moved her eyes from Fray, she could see it, the cause of her alerting feeling, a concentrated sword aura of intense energy ced in front of her neck, as soon as she saw the sword she realized that if she took even one step forward, she would be dead...

    Only after tracing the energy sword de and seeing Elisa who was standing next to her holding the energy sword with a cold expression on her face, only then she was Emore able toe to her senses and look around the room at the chaos she caused by a shocked expression.

    Fray looked at Emore who was examining the room with a tough expression and at her son Liam who was pressed to the ground with a pained expression, then mumbled in a low voice, "The berserk ss Huh..."

    Emore Parada descends from the Reju family, a strong family stationed in the far west of the continent, and they are famous for their encounter with the barbaric berserk ss, which is considered one of the most powerful jobs in the human continent. Training in this ss makes the warrior''s energy exceed the limits of his strength in the battle, but The negative side is that when the user loses control over his feelings, his mental stability decreases a lot.

    Actually, In these past minutes, Emore lost the ability to think properly, as she did not even realize that Elisa''s sword had been ced on her neck a long time ago, and she also did not realize that her son Liam tried to help her when he saw this and that he was viciously stopped by Montaser

    (How is this possible? Why are they so loyal to Fray I''m sure they all used to hate him in the past, it doesn''t make any sense) Liam who gave up trying to stand up and defy the effects of this irrational pressure thought with a stiff expression as he struggled to raise his head to look at Fray and the characters that were surrounding him.

    His mother could not notice this because of her previous state, but he could see the way the family members dealt with the situation as soon as his mother started releasing her aura, Montaser, Elisa, and even Adam all turned to look at Fray waiting for his orders, Liam is sure that they were all ready to kill his mother if only Fray had given them the order to. The only reason his mother is still alive was that Fray remained calm and didn''t order her death. This realization made Liam distraught, as he is sure that all members of the family except Montaser hated Fray and wished for him dead, including Elisa and Adam, who were ready to defend him andplete his orders today.

    Emore on the other side once she came to her senses she realized she was in trouble, she didn''t even know when or how the sword was put on her neck but she knew that it will not be easy to defend herself against it now, and even if she could she can''t save her son from Montaser''s hands thus she quickly realized that she had only one option.

    "Lady. Emore, what is the meaning of this?" Montaser who was still standing behind Fray without moving even one step from his spot said in a cold voice and an angry expression on his face.

    Emore, who was unable to defend her actions without having any choice, bit her teeth hard, then in a harsh voice she said while looking at Montaser, "I am very sorry, I lost control of myself for a while, but Liam has nothing to do with this. Can please you let him go? "

    " you''re apologizing to the wrong person" Adam, who was so angry at Emore''s actions, said in a fierce voice<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Emore, who knew what Adam meant, her face became even more twisted hearing his words, but still, without expressing her feelings, she lowered her eyes to meet Fray''s cold eyes devoided from feelings, and after resisting the weak shiver that ran through her spine. She said biting her teths "Head of the family, I''m so sorry I made a mistake"

    "Look behind you." In a voice so cold it made Emore shiver again, Fray said, pointing his finger forward.

    After tracing Fray''s finger, Emore saw Sophia, Mia, and even the little girl, Olivia, gathered around something, and though the three women''s bodies were hiding what was in the middle, Emore knew what was going on.

    "Do you have any justification to defend your actions?" Fray asked in an emotionless voice, still looking at Emore with a cold expression.

    (So you''re telling me you care about that boy''s well-being , do you really wants me to believe that ?) That''s what Emore was thinking. She was sure that Fray was just trying to take advantage of this incident to extract some benefit from her, yet she couldn''t help but say. " I''m sorry I really didn''t mean for any of this to happen, I hope the family head will understand."

    " So you don''t have any justification ?" Fray

    :::::::::::::::::

    Hi guys, so I will be honest with you, as some of you know English isn''t my firstnguage that''s why I use Traduction and Grammarly and some other tools to write the chapters, that''s why sometimes you will find some names different and some errors in the grammar. But I will try to change that from now on.

    So to correct some mistakes here are the correct names

    Fray''s mother == Sometimes you will find Elizabeth, but it''s " Isabel " and you should know the two names are correct Isabel is a shortcut for Elizabeth but I will use Isabel from now on.

    Elisa Parada ==== Sometimes you will find Elissa the correct name is Elisa

    Parada=== it was Prada now it''s Parada

    And "job" will be reced by "ss" from now on.

    I''m not sure if there is another mistake, but if there are any questions leave them in thements.

 Chapter 138: The Dungeon Evolution (1)

    As he headed toward the alchemy room with a quick pace, Fray said in a calm voice to Montaser, who was following him from behind. "Be sure to take care of that woman''s banishment, the sooner she leaves the mansion the better."

    Emore Parada was one of the main reasons for the fall of the Parada family in the novel. ording to the event of the novel, after figuring out the truth behind the death of her children, Emore lost her mind and started a rampage inside the Parada Pce, attacking and killing everyone in her sight. although the family members were able to stop her eventually, the family suffered a lot from that incident. Unfortunately, the matter did not end there. After knowing that his daughter had died at the hands of the Parada family, the head of the Reju family decided to take revenge, thus he ended up joining Luke''s cause which resulted in the destruction of the Parada family in the end.

    Currently, Fray does not have the time or even the assurance to deal with Emore and the Reju family supporting her straight away. So he decided to use the opportunity he had to get her away from the family at least to buy some time to deal with the dungeon and the other problems which he had to take care of, as soon as he can.

    "Alright sir, And for her contracting spirit should we make her break the contract ?"

    The reason why Montaser asked this question was that ording to the rules of the Parada family, every person who was expelled from the family must destroy the contract between them and their contracting spirit. as people outside the Parada family are not allowed to obtain contracting spirits using the spirit gate (the legendary weapon). However, what made Montaser hesitant to follow this rule now is the loyalty contract Fray activated, Montaser knows that by using this contract Fray can follow and even control Emore''s actions, but after breaking the contract with the spirit, the loyalty contract will also be discontinued.

    "Yes, make her break her contract with the spirit before leaving."

    Although Fray also realizes the power he will have over that woman if she is allowed to keep her contract spirit, he doesn''t think it''s worth breaking the rules that the family has passed down for centuries. In addition to that, unlike Eris, who didn''t know about the loyalty contract when that contract was activated. Emore already owned her Contracting Spirit, which means she already knows that she can''t trust her spirit if she''s at enmity with the family.

    "As for that kid named Noah, I don''t think his injury is too serious, so a healing mage would be enough to cure him, so send somebody to bring a healing mage as soon as possible"

    "Alright, sir, is there anything else?"

    "Yes, gather everyone. Tell them that the meeting will be in an hour, and prepare a chair for yourself too. Your attendance is mandatory as well."

    Thus, after giving his orders to Montaser, Fray continued his way to the alchemy room to check the research he was working on. Whilst Montaser returned to carry out Fray''s orders and prepared the meeting room.

    -------After an hour.

    In the meeting room of the Parada family mansion, therey a huge table. The surrounding members that gathered upon it were all the important people of the Parada family. Elisa Prada, Supreme Commander of the Knights units of the Parada Family and one of the members of the Family Council. Norman Parada, leader of the Elite Servant Unit. Anas Parada, Treasurer of Iskar City and one of the members of the Family Council. Adam Parada, who, although does not have any official position yet was considered necessary in this meeting by Fray. Finally, there was Montaser, whose presence was directly summoned by Fray.

    They were all gathered around therge wooden table, waiting for Fray''s appearance with ufortable and some nervous expressions, although they do not know exactly why they are there. They know that Fray would not have gathered them like this without a prior announcement and in such a short time unless there was something extremely important or an imminent threat to the family.

    "Montaser, do you have any idea why the family had asked for this meeting?" Anas asked with curiosity, knowing Montaser''s close rtionship with Fray, chances are if there were anyone who had a chance to what goes on in Fray''s mind, he had figured it would be him. fnl.

    "No, actually. Even I don''t have any ideas. However, I felt that the master was a little bit nervous since his arrival. Whatever he wants to discuss, I''m sure it will affect the family massively." Montaser answered honestly, revealing his thoughts. Although it was not clear, Montaser could sense that Fray was worried and anxious for some reason, and knowing Fray''s personality Montaser is sure that there is definitely something serious that was bothering him.

    (I heard that Emore has returned, could it be rted to her and that night in which the former head of the family and the Parada family children disappeared? Except for the current head of the family, Montaser and Elisa who survived that night, no one knows what exactly happened there, The events of that time are very mysterious. The strongest members of the family died without leaving any trace in one night. Could it be that he wants to tell us what happened that night?) Anas who, even now, after waiting for more than a year from that fateful incident, still cannot sleep in peace whenever her thoughts reminisce back to that day, thought deeply as he looked at Montaser and Elissa alternately with aplicated expression on his face.

    Suddenly, interrupting Anas''s thoughts, Adam said in a deep voice. "I think he wants to talk about the dungeon."

    "What? The dungeon! why do you think that?" Montaser asked in a surprised voice. After remembering Fray''s serious expression, Montaser found it hard to believe that Fray was in that state just because of a dungeon that he had always mentioned was nothing to worry about.

    "Yes, Adam is correct. This meeting is about the dungeon."

    Before Adam could answer Montaser''s question, suddenly the door opened. As soon as the doors were flung open Fray had said this as he walked calmly towards his seat. Immediately after sitting down, Fray looked at everyone with a cold and serious expression and said in a deep voice, "Soon the rank of the dungeon will change again... It will be the fourth dungeon from the five-star rank in the continent..."

    "...." With pale expressions, everyone looked at Fray with eyes wide open, shocked and afraid of the words that came from his mouth.

    ::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

 Chapter 139: The Dungeon Evolution (2)

    A four-star dungeon is easily powerful enough to destroy an entire country. In order to clear one of these dungeons out, the team must contain at least five warriors ranked at the seventh kingdom or an incrediblyrge number of fighters whose strength ranges between the third and sixth kingdom. But the terrifying thing was that a five-star dungeon can contain ten times more energy than a four-star dungeon. Which would mean a five-star dungeon is five times more dangerous than a four-star one.

    In the history of the continent, a five-star rank dungeon had only appeared three times previously. Each of those dungeons would end up costing mankind huge amounts of manpower and resources in order to clear it out. They were previously cleansed with great difficulty, using the help of the most powerful figures and armies on the continent.

    A five-star rank dungeon is considered an international threat, even the Three Kingdoms could not take care of it independently.

    "Five stars!! Sir, are you sure?" Elisa asked in a serious tone, wishing she had heard it wrong or that Fray was just joking around. ee. c

    "Yes, most likely the dungeon rank will be updated in the uing weeks or maybe even the next few days," Fray sped his hands in front of his mouth, hiding the lower part of his lips and chin, gazing at everyone on the table with cold and solemn eyes.

    "This is bad. We don''t have enough power to survive against this danger yet." With a pale expression and a fearful look in his eyes, Anas mumbled this in a low voice.

    "Even if we ask for the Shield Union''s help, it wouldn''t be possible to clear it out sessfully!" Montaser said, realizing that even Shield Union, who were experts in dealing with dungeons, had never even set foot in a five-star dungeon before. Even though they possess an extremely strong team, they weren''t powerful enough to conquer a dungeon of that size and caliber. So it would basically be useless to fully rely on them in this matter.

    (Why are they so sure of his statement!? I admit that the family head is very smart and wise, especially considering his age. However, it is impossible for him to expect something like a dungeon rank evolution. Even I, who is highly sensitive to energy, couldn''t sense anything wrong with it.) Adam thought with a doubtful look on his face.

    After the previous Parada Family Council meeting with Fray. During which they had all doubted Fray''s words, due to hisck of capability and crazy statements. However, slowly but surely, each of his statements became the truth. Due to Fray''s recent sess and achievements in thesest few months, Elisa, Montaser, and even Anas were not able to doubt Fray''s words now. It''s not blind trust, but it is trust based on their experience and judgment. so great that they will choose to believe Fray''s words over the basic logic they are currently confronted with.

    But Adam, who still did not have much experience with Fray''s miraculous knowledge, found it difficult to ept Fray''s announcement just like that, without any evidence, thus with this thinking in his mind Adam said, "But you told us in the pervious meeting that there is a rank eight monster in the dungeon, even though a monster of this rank would be very powerful, I don''t think it would be enough to change the dungeon rank to five stars?"

    "Yes, it is a rank eight monster, but I am sure it has the power of thews..."

    In fact, from the novel, Fray already knew that this being had the power of aw. This is the reason that made Fray suspect this creature after seeing the deformation of the ice element in the Lionar kingdom. Knowing the power of the creature and its proximity to the ce of deformation, Fray concluded that it was the only one capable of doing something like this.

    But because in the original novel, this dungeon was cleared and the monster was eliminated before it regained all its strength, its true strength and rank remained unknown. But after that experience in Lionar''s kingdom, Fray realized that no third-degreew would be able to break through the dungeon''s space barrier and start Leaking out into the outside world. So there was one more possibility left, and that possibility was confirmed after the experiment he had with Rin...

    "A second-degreew." Fray dered in a deep voice, causing everyone to fall into long profound silence once more.

    All the people sitting at the table are well aware of the power that aw from the second degree can disy. Throughout the past of the human continent, all the warriors who possessed the powers ofws were able to leave their mark on history. Especially the warriors who had the abilities of the second-degreews, they possessed tremendous powers that could bepared to those of the gods in the legends.

    For example, there is one fighter, now on the human continent, who possesses a second-degree Law Force. Although his energy base is only in the Sixth Kingdom, he can match even the warriors in the Eighth Kingdom. So the council could only imagine the strength of a rank eight monster that held the power of a second-degreew, just the thought of this made everyone''s hair stand in awe.

    "A five-star dungeon is a danger to the entire human continent, we don''t have to deal with it alone," Elisa announced, finding it difficult to imagine them being able to face such a danger on their own.

    "The major Forces on the continent are now in a state of great turmoil. It will be almost impossible for them now to unite together." Montaser, with the help of Nizar and even his own research, was able to obtain much more information about the political and diplomatic rtions between therge families on the continent. ording to his understanding, even though a five-star dungeon would be a threat that could not be ignored, uniting these families, however, would not be considered easy.

    "Yes, Montaser is right, besides, at this unstable time, we can''t allow external forces to enter Iskar City. It will impossible for us to control them at the moment," Fray said with a serious expression, as he''s well aware that there are many forces who are just waiting for the right opportunity to infiltrate To Iskar City. And they will definitely use this dungeon matter to achieve their goals and with the current power of the Parada Family, it will be impossible to deal with them without suffering some serious losses.

    In the novel, although the shield Union, with the support of the Three Kingdoms, was able to clear the dungeon. The Parada family was the supporter of the raid, which meant the Parada family suffered a lot of material and human losses. This is one of the main reasons why Fray refused the Shield Union''s help when it was offered to him.

 Chapter 140: The Dungeon Evolution (3)

    "So, sir, do you have a n to deal with this situation?" Norman, who like the rest, found himself unable to think of a way out of this dilemma, asked the question that was on everyone''s mind.

    "..." Elisa, Montaser, Adam, and Anas all looked at Fray simultaneously after hearing Norman''s question, in this critical situation they could only hope that the head of the family could have a miraculous solution to this problem.

    Seeing their expressions and the hopeful looks they bore as they looked at him, Fray found himself unable to believe what he was seeing. Just a few weeks ago, except for Montaser, all these people were looking at Fray with heavy looks, not even trying to hide their hate and resentment. Fray is sure that they even tried to remove him from the position of head of the family

    And now they are trusting him with the faith of the family, it really is amazing how much a few simple changes can achieve.

    Noticing this, Fray was satisfied, As the head of the family, he needed to gain the trust and support of his subordinates. However, this also made him feel a lot of pressure. Actually even he found himself unable to find an insured way to deal with this difficult situation, so after he sighed inwardly, Fray said calmly, "I have a n, but the chance of its sess does not exceed thirty percent."

    Thirty percent may seem to some gambling geeks to be decent odds, but to make the fate of an entire family depend on a thirty percent chance for Fray, who always counts ten steps ahead before making a move, was low, very low.

    "If my guess is correct, I believe that thew that the monster controls, has the power to summon an army��" Fray.

    -----Meanwhile, elsewhere

    There was a lightning stork, famous for its speed that surpassed even winked horses and its incredible stamina, struggling to fly straight in defiance of the strong, gusty wind that was blowing from everywhere.

    Because of the heavy fog and the strong wind, the bird could not see clearly in front of him, except for the gloomy sky with the thick gray clouds and the chunks of snow that the fierce wind was manipting, the stork could not see anything in the path ahead.

    Scratch scratch

    Suddenly, the lightning stork heard a scratching sounding from below.

    Because of the harsh weather, the stork had not eaten anything for days, so after hearing the sound, the bird could only reduce its speed to check the source of the sound, after all, there is a decent possibility that there is food there.

    Thus, heading towards the source of the sound, the bird gradually lowered its altitude until it began to see the floor, which was just frozen water, from first nce it looked like the stork was flying over a frozenke.

    At a height close to the frozen ground, while looking ahead with great concentration, the bird moved forward until it reached the source of the noise.

    As soon as the bird got close enough to the ce where it had previously heard the sound, it could see a shadowy figure that looked like a creature about the height of a human standing on two feet, but because of the fog, the futures of the figure were not clear, so the bird advanced steadily towards the figure, until the shadow became clear enough to see.

    A monster with a human-like body, pale yellow skin, a deformed head with dense veins protruding under the skin, a face without any eyes or ears, containing a huge deformed mouth that upies half the area of ??its face, and behind its back a thick and long tail. This is the creature that the bird found standing still there, near a deep hole in the frozen water. As soon as the stork saw this creature, all the bird''s instincts cried out in fear, asking it to escape from this danger as soon as possible.

    But before the bird could act on his instincts, the creature suddenly turned in the direction of the bird without making any sound, seeing that the lightning stork with eyes full of fear, pped its wings as hard as it could while turning in the opposite direction of the creature.

    While the stork was still trying to get away, the beast bent a little and with explosive force jumped towards the stork with a terrifying speed.

    "kghkkkk��" the stirk shouted as he watched the sharp ws of the monster approaching him.

    Only at thest moment, when the monster''s ws were a few centimeters away from the bird, using its instinct and all the remaining energy in its body, the bird was able to slip aside from the ws'' path, surviving death at thest moment, but due to the strong wind pressure caused by the monster''s rush, the stork has pushed away with great force.

    sh

    With great force, the bird crashed onto the frozen water, causing a loud sound,pletely losing consciousness.

    Several minutes passed before the bird that was in excruciating pain was able to open its eyes, but as soon as it opened its eyes, it found in front of its face the pale, eyeless face of the beast it had encountered before.

    "kghkk!!!" Involuntarily after seeing the terrifying face of the beast, the bird quickly retreated to try to get away from that creature as fast as it could.

    But as soon as the bird moved away, he found that the creature was nowhere to be found now. Only after he checked the ce where it was before, the bird discovered that the monster was in fact trapped under the frozen water, but it wasn''t just him there...

    The bird looked around, examining the frozen water that was not observable to him from the sky, and found countless hundreds or perhaps even thousands of inconspicuous figures under the ice, but all of these figures have approximately simr shapes.

    They all looked like the Monster that the stork had faced before.

    Seeing this scene that made its feathers stand up in terror, the bird defied the pain that was attacking its body and soared into the sky, desperately trying to get as far away from this dreadful ce as he can.

    After enduring several hours of flight, the bird still did note out of the thick fog and icy wind, but finally, the bird was able to see a huge shadow of what seemed like a distant high mountain. At this point, the bird''s endurance had reached its end, so it had no choice but to head towards the huge mountain hoping to get some rest.

    Thus, as fast as he could, the lightning stork advanced towards the mountain, trying very hard not toe down again to the terrifying ground.

    "..." But just after getting close enough to the huge shadow suddenly, without feeling anything, the bird''s consciousness disappearedpletely.

    The lightning stork died without even knowing how...

    "Even the issue of Emore wouldn''t be easy to deal with, that woman is vicious and she will surely try to take revenge on the family," Anas muttered again, putting a light on the second threat that the family must prepare for.

    At the same time in the same ce

    "How dare he!? How dare that brat to banish me from the family. I''ll make him regret it. I''ll make them all regret it!" In her room, Emore yelled in a fierce voice, eyes red with anger, before picking up the antique vase that was lying on the table and angrily throwing it against the wall.

    Liam who was sitting at the side watching his mom''s rampage without daring to intervene thought to himself (I''ve never seen her so angry before, things are going to be intense from now on)

    (Sigh, I just hope there isn''t another hidden threat we don''t know about) Fray thought with a serious expression as he leaned back in his chair.

    At the same time elsewhere reo. om

    There was a six-member team, three women and three men, cutting their way through the bush at great speed, leaving only afterimages behind. The aura that the team members gave off was so powerful and terrifying that all the nearby monsters retreated and opened the way for them to pass, unwilling to approach this fearsome team.

    (Fray Parada, just wait I''ming...) With a cold look in his eyes thought the grey-haired man at the front of the group

    :::::::::::::::::::::::::::

    Hi guys, do you remember when I told you the novel hasn''t started yet, and that I will make you know when it has

    -----well, it has started-----

 Chapter 141: After A Month (1)

    ------ A month has passed------

    In the Iskar city waters, there was a wooden ship quietly floating in the middle of the water for a long time without moving. On the deck of the ship, two men were standing next to each other at the bow of a ship, looking at the horizon using binocrs.

    Through binocrs, the two men were watching one of the strangest views they had seen in a while, a huge dimensional gate floating above the water and surrounding the portal on all four sides, fourrge wooden ships.

    Each of the four ships and through an unknown technique was emitting a very strong energy stream so dense and powerful that the space surrounding these streams was hazy as if it was in the process of distorting.

    After looking closely at this strange scene, one of the two men lowered the binocrs and said, "Well, it is good to see that this is a useless piece of s***t finally started to take this dungeon seriously, but the n to strengthen the portal barrier to slow down the duration of this explosion does not seem logical to me at all. What do you think? Lucas"

    "Yes, Actually This does not seem logical, but Nizar himself confirmed this information to us, in addition to that there is no other logical exnation for what we are seeing now."

    Lucas and Ned (members of the Shield Union), whose mission was to take care of the dungeon of Iskar city, which they were looking at now, have spent this past month after the return of Fray Parada working on only two things first trying to convince the Parada family to give permission them to clean the dungeon, as expected, all their attempts failed, but after disturbing Fray and the Parada family for a long time, Fray finally replied to them that the Parada family had begun to prepare to clear the dungeon which at least gave Lucas, Ned, and even the Shield union as a whole a little peace of mind.

    And the second matter, which the two focused on during this period, is the task that Luke gave them which is rted to collecting information about the Parada family, with the help of Nizar, who was one of Luke''s friends and who had a huge information organization in Iskar city. Ned and Lucas were able to collect a lot of useful information in this period.

    And one of the most important confidential information that the two obtained was the matter of the Parada family''s invention of a method to dy the time of the dungeon''s explosion, and what the two are looking at is the first application of this invention, ording to Nizar''s words.

    "It seems like the Parada family is starting to take the matter of cleaning this dungeon seriously, and they don''t want us to interfere, we''re just wasting time here, wouldn''t it be better for us to leave now?" For Ned, staying here is just a waste of time, after all, they are warriors, not spies, and it is really a waste for the Shield Union to have two of their most important members stay in this ce for almost three months without aplishing anything important.

    " We haven''t received any orders from the leader yet so we can''t leave just like that" Lucas replied, still looking at the energy streams with great concentration.

    Meanwhile,

    On one of the four ships surrounding the dungeon, Fray, Elisa, Adam, and Giam were standing with calm expressions on their faces, looking at the four energy beams that covered the dungeon from all sides, causing weak space distortions in the area surrounding the dungeon. l. c

    These streams of energy were emerging from what appeared to be medium-sized cannons ced on the decks of each ship. Through the circr head of these cannons, streams of concentrated energy came out with the ability to manipte space. The main goal of these cannons is...

    "I can''t feel the dungeon''s energy anymore, it seems to be working well," Elisa said without taking her eyes off the dungeon.

    "Yes, I released my spiritual sense and I can''t feel anything either." Giam also replied with a surprised expression on his face.

    (This kid keeps surprising me day after day, so that''s why Montaser trusts him so much) Adam thought, looking at Fray with a serious expression.

    In fact, after discovering that the rank of the dungeon was going to increase soon, the Parada family''s first move was to cover up the matter and keep it secret, unlike in a rank four dungeon, the Shield union and even other powers wouldn''t need any permission to join the mission of destroying a five-star dungeon, it didn''t matter Wherever this dungeon is, it is considered a continent-wide threat. So Fray invented this invention to bewilder the energy surrounding the dungeon so that when the rank of the dungeon changes, no one can realize that.

    Now, after trying this invention, it seems to work well, but the only problem is that until the dungeon is clear, the energy cannons must be activated all the time. Once they are turned off, the real energy of the dungeon will emerge, but luckily, Fray was able to recreate the energy rune, which can double the energy. Which pass through it the thing that made the energy consumed by these cannons much less.

    After a few minutes of running the cannons and making sure they were working fine, Fray turned to Giam and said, "Okay, Giam, you''ll be responsible for keeping these cannons running from now on."

    "Okay, sir, don''t worry, I''ll take care of it," replied Giam to Fray''s words

    "Elisa, one of your knights has a special spirit specializing in distance exploration. Do you think he can use his ability to explore inside the dungeon?" Fray.

    "Ah! Well, actually, I''m not sure, but I don''t think it will be impossible. After all, he can move his spirit away from him for long distances, in addition to that his spirit is indestructible as it regenerates itself after a period of its death, so it will be possible to send it inside the dungeon." Elisa replied after a time of thinking.

    Rin Rin Rin

    In the middle of the conversation, a low ringing sound suddenly began to reverberate from one of Fray''s suit pockets.

    Hearing the sound, Fray put his hand into his pocket and took out the source of the sound, which looked like a thin, transparent, rectangr piece of blue ss, about the size of a fist. After seeing this, Fray looked at Elisa and said, "Well, you know what you have to do." Then Fray pressed into the middle of the thin rectangr ss.

    "Sir, the head of the Arezo family has arrived," Montaser, whose face image magically appeared in the device, said without any introduction.

    ::::::::::::::

    Hi, guys so from now on the schedule of the novel will be :

    Wednesday :1 chapter---- Friday :1 chapter ----- Sunday: 2 chapters

 Chapter 142: The Arezo Family

    Twenty days away from Iskar City, in the middle of one of the forests near the city, there was a great castle surrounded by high walls. In this majestic castle was one of the strongest mercenary organizations on the continent, the Northern Light Mercenaries, who were famous for their brutal strength and bloody way of dealing with the missions assigned to them.

    The Arezo family who was leading this group of mercenaries, about a month ago, had received a little from one of the six ancient families, the Parada family the ruling family of the neighboring Iskar city.

    Iskar City, in front of the inner gate of the Parada family mansion.

    "Wee to Iskar city, Mr. Arezo," Montaser, the butler of the Parada family, said in a respectful voice, looking at the guests before him.

    Standing in front of Montaser are three men of strong appearance, a man of old age with a muscr body and short gray hair, and two young men who appear to be in their thirties, both with ck hair, standing behind the old man. ee.

    "Montaser, it''s been a long time, and you seem to have grown stronger again. Just how the hell can you be so strong at such an old age." The old man named Lester Arezo after noticing the aura that was surrounding Montaser, said in a serious voice and curious eyes.

    "It seems like you haven''t changed at all since west met" Seeing Lester''s undying actions, Montaser couldn''t help but sigh inwardly and calmly answer.

    "Haha, you don''t seem to have changed much either, old man," Lester replied with a chuckle

    "Are these your sons?" Trying to change the subject, Montaser said, pointing to the two young men who were standing behind Lester.

    "Yes, they are my eldest sons, and they are the ones who now handle most of the family matters," Lester said with a small smile on his face, before pointing to the young man on the right and saying, "This is my first son, Jimmy."

    "Mr. Montaser, it is an honor to meet a legend like you," the man named Jimmy said in a respectful voice, looking at Montaser.

    "And this is my second son, Tom," Lester said, looking at the young man on the left.

    "We''ve heard a lot from you, sir. It''s an honor," Tom said politely. Montaser was a man famous all over the continent for his strength and aplishments. It''s only natural that any young warrior would want to meet such a legend who had reached a measure of strength that is hard to imagine.

    "Thank you for the courtesy," Montaser said, before extending his hand toward the door in a gentlemanly manner and saying, "Wee to the Parada Pce."

    Thus, after entering the Mansion and the following Montaser, Lester and the two young men managed to reach one of the main reception rooms, where each of them had a sofa to sit around a small reception table filled with many types of appetizers and drinks.

    "Please befortable, the head of the family will arrive soon," as for Montaser, After leaving these words behind, he left the room leaving the letter and the two young men alone.

    (Not only did he not wee our arrival, he even dared to make us wait alone. It seems that the Parada family is still as arrogant as ever.) The Arezo family is a powerful and feared family throughout the continent. Even the Three Kingdoms will receive them as special guests, but the Parada family who were the ones who asked for their presence, dared to make them wait like this, as if they were worthless, all these thoughts made Lester regret epting the invitation.

    In reality, the Parada family is famous for being a family of arrogant and heartless bastards who does not give any value to human life. And Lester, who had some connections with the Parada family in the past, is sure of this fact. All members of the Parada family are scary characters, the only thing they care about is themselves and their family power.

    This is why, Lester hesitated a lot in epting a family request to visit, but it is known that refusing the invitation of one of the six ancient families, even if it was the Parada family, which became the weakest of them, could not be without any consequences, for this reason, Lester had no choice but to ept the request of the Parada family ande to Iskar city. And knowing the Parada family''s manners Lester was already expecting such treatment so he could only grit his teeth and wait patiently.

    Open!

    In fact, it didn''t take long before the door opened and Montaser entered the room apanied by a young man with a tall and strong physique with ck hair and a calm expression. Seeing the young man approaching him, Lester and his sons stood up from their seats respectfully.

    "Mr. Lester, thank you for epting the invitation, and wee to the Iskar city," said Fray, reaching out to shake Lester''s hand politely

    (So ??this is the new Family head. He''s indeed very young.) Looking at the young man''s hand, Lester thought calmly before extending his hand as well, saying, "Thank you, for Mr. Parada."

    " Come on, let''s sit down, "Fray

    "What!? You want us to be disciples to the Parada family?" As he and his two sons struggled to control their anger at the words they had just heard, Lester replied in a harsh voice.

    "Yes, Mr. Elster, what you heard is correct. If Mr. Elster agrees to this offer, the Arezo family will have a lot of benefits, and we too will be happy to have a strong family like you under our wing," said Fray in a calm voice.

    In fact, one of the most important steps of Fray''s n to deal with a five-star dungeon is to bring in an outside force to help, and he chose the Arezo family for a lot of reasons. Firstly, the Arezo Family is very powerful, their military power can bepared to even thergest powers on the continent, secondly, because they have been mercenaries for a long time, the members of this family have high experience in dealing with monsters and various dangers, and thirdly...

    " Benefits!? What are these benefits!?? " Lester asked curiously, looking at Fray with an interested expression.

    They are mercenaries and they can be bought

 Chapter 143: The Peace That Lasted 100.000 Years Has Been Broken (1)

    In the office of the family head.

    After finishing the meeting with the members of the Arezo family, Fray headed straight to his office, and currently he was sitting at his desk reviewing some important paperwork.

    Montaser who was respectfully standing in front of the desk, thinking about Fray''s previous encounter with the Arezo family head couldn''t help but ask, "Sir, are you sure you want to proceed with your n regarding the Arezo family?"

    Hearing Montaser''s words, Fray quietly put the papers in his hands on the desk, and after looking at Montaser, he asked in a neutral voice, "Why are you asking?"

    "Well, sir, I don''t know if you know that, but the Arezo family is not as trustworthy as it seems."

    The Arezo family is not trustworthy, yes, Fray understands this fact very well. from the outside, the Arezo family looks like a strong family that tries hard to stay loyal to their costumers and avoid troubles, and the majority of the major forces who use their power as mercenaries trust them blindly, but Fray knows that this is only the outer face that the Arezo family is desperately trying to maintain. Actually they are very corrupt on the inside and they are literally ready to do anything, no matter how bad, if they find it profitable for them, and in the novel, they were one of the viins that the hero encounters more than once.

    "So do you have any other n?" Fray asked

    Yes, it would be impossible to trust the members of that family, and even Fray does not have a sure way to guarantee that they will not betray the Parada family, but at this point, Fray has no choice but to trust them, their power and their experiences with dungeons and monsters are very necessary for this Fray''s ns to seed.

    "Sigh, Actually you are right sir, except for the Arezo family, we don''t have any other options, but do you think they will ept our offer?"

    In fact, the meeting ended withoutpleting the negotiations, as Lester the head of the Arezo family asked for some time to think. He promised that he would answer Fray after he consulted with the rest of the family.

    In order for them to ept the offer, Fray offered them many benefits, but he is still not sure if that will be enough, after all, the Parada family is also a very difficult family to trust.

    :::::::

    Chemistry room.

    Once Fray finished his paperwork, he headed straight to the chemistry room. For the past month, this has been Fray''s routine, training in the morning,pleting paperwork rted to the Parada family and the city, and then indulging in his experiments and inventions in the chemistry room.

    During this period and after spending hundreds of hours in the chemistry room, Fray was able to use his knowledge of runes and Yassine''s advanced scientific knowledge to invent many different rune symbols and inventions.

    On one of the shelves of the huge cupboard in the room, it was ced the samples of these inventions. There were swords, weapons, shields, and juries equipped with many runic symbols.

    Each one of these gadgets is equipped with one of the four technologies that Fray has been able to invent so far bybining many different runes and sciences. The four techniques that Fray was able to invent in thest month are Energy Duplication, Audiovisual connection, Automatic Absorption and Storage of the World Energy, andst but not least the Life Preserving Healing.

    Some of these techniques were present in some of the relics that Fray found in the Monster Kingdom, such as the storage technique that he found in the storage ring or the life-saving healing technique that Fray found in the healing jar. Even Energy Duplication Fray found it in one of the weapons he took from there so it wasn''t difficult after examining these relics to recreate these three techniques.

    The technology that Fray invented from scratch is the telephone connection technology, although there are some rare magic tools that have such an ability, they were very rare, and Fray did not have one of them to conduct research on. Fortunately using Yassine''s knowledge of the technology in the other world, this technique was not difficult for Fray to recreate.

    "Damn it, another failure..." Sitting at his desk, holding a long iron pen with a sharp iron tip and a luminous magic gem in its top, Fray looked at a metal te that was lying on the table, and in the middle of it was a strange runic symbol that released chaotic sparks of energy, Fray muttered with a frustrated face before putting the magic pen on the desk and taking one of the books that were ced on a table.

    *Hundred Step dash skill*

    (The principles of this skill are very difficult, at this pace, it will take me much longer than expected to achieve any breakthrough...) Fray thought as he looked at the title of the book

    Knock, knock, knock

    "Come in...." After putting away the book he was holding in his hands, Fray said, looking at the door.

    After opening the door, Montaser entered the room. With made a respectful voice said, "Sir, the head of the truth organization, Nizar wants to see you."

    "Okay, bring him here."

    "Okay sir," Montaser said in a respectful voice before walking out again from the room.

    Shortly after that, Fray heard another knockinging from the door, then a skinny young man with ck hair and a grumpy expression on his face entered the room.

    "S-sorry for the sudden visit, sir," Nizar muttered in a nervous voice, trying hard to avoid Fray''s emotionless eyes.

    "What is the reason for this visit?" With a cold voice and an emotionless face, Fray asked directly.

    "O-h actually, this is..." Nizar muttered, in a broken voice unable to form a meaningful sentence.

    "What is it?..." Fray

    (Damn it, I still can''t keep my calm in the presence of this person, I feel like a ferocious beast is lurking in me) Nizar thought of his anger while he was trying hard to control himself and control his anger.

    Fray, who began to hate these stupid behaviors that Nizar does every time he meets him, sighed inwardly and said slowly, "Just speak, you are now a member of the Parada family, I will not hurt you, just say what you have to say."

    "Ah, yes sir, I''m sorry�� Well, actually I''m here because I have some news regarding the Niram empire."

    "Niram Empire!?��" Fray

    "Yes, sir, the Niram Empire has dered war on Lionar kingdom"

 Chapter 144: The Peace That Lasted 100.000 Years Has Been Broken (2)

    Three weeks ago.

    In the office of the head of the family in the Parada family mansion.

    "So you''re saying that the SHIELD has asked you to collect information on the Parada family," he slumped in his chair with an emotionless expression, looking at the soft-spoken young man who was kneeling in front of the desk. Fray repeated the words Nizar had said to him moments earlier.

    "Yes, sir. I intended at first to decline their offer, but I thought it would be better to ask your opinion first before answering them." Nizar, still on one knee looking at the ground avoiding Fray''s face, replied in a submissive voice.

    " And why did you decline their offer?"

    Although Nizar was not looking at Fray''s face, he was able to feel the piercing look thate with Fray''s calm question, the look that Nizar found himself unable to lie while he was under its scope, "I - I..." For some time Nizar found himself unable to answer, but once he looked at his wrist, which had a deep scar around it, suddenly hundreds of different memories and thoughts came to his mind about why he chose the Parada family and abandoned his friend Luke. But all those thoughts, memories, and reasons Nizar was able, to sum up in one sentence: "I do not want to be an enemy of the Parada family."

    *******

    ----Now

    " After the royal party incident, the rtionship between the Lionar Kingdom and the Niram Empire, which was not good in the first ce, deteriorated further, as the Lionar Kingdom regarded the Empire as the first suspect, It hase to the point where many deadly battles break out between the soldiers of the two kingdoms in their borders. The two kingdoms reached a stage of no return two weeks ago after an unknown power attacked one of the small cities of the Niram Empire, which was close to the border with the Lionar Kingdom, the attack was very brutal, and all the inhabitants of the city were ughtered without leaving any survivors, the empire used the Kingdom of this attack And although the Lionar kingdom did not admit to this attack, the empire was not convinced, and this is the direct reason that made it dere war without epting any negotiations, "Nizar

    (ording to the novel, the war is still about two years away, it seems that my interference has changed a lot, but as it happened in the novel, the beginning of the continental war started with the war between the Lionar Kingdom and the Niram Empire ) While Nizar was giving his report, Fray could not help but think about these changes, which became difficult for Fray to track at this point.

    "Actually, I also don''t believe that Liinar kingdom was behind the attack on that city. Obviously, there is a third party trying to start a war between them. I still don''t know why the Niram Empire couldn''te to this conclusion." Nizar.

    "Niram Empire is well aware that Lionar Kingdom was not responsible for that attack," Fray said in a low voice.

    "What do you mean sir ?��" Nizar . c

    *******

    Niram empire.

    Imperial Pce.

    In the courts of the pces, on a throne adorned with many jewels and rare metals, a middle-aged man with blond hair and an emotionless look in his eyes was sitting, looking at the man who was below the throne, wearing heavy military armor, respectfully kneeling on one knee.

    "So when will the army be ready to move, General?" the man sitting on the throne asked in a deep voice.

    "ording to our current pace, the army will be ready to join the Frontier Military Detachment within a month, Your Majesty," the kneeling general answered in a respectful voice.

    (Just wait a little longer, my ancestors. Soon the Niram Empire will return to rule the continent.) With an excited look on his face, thought the emperor of the Niram Empire who was sitting on the throne with a haughty posture, before saying, "We have to finish this quickly, once we deal with the matter of the Lionar Kingdom, it will be easy to subdue the ancient families."

    *******

    "Niram Empire greatly underestimates the old families," and leaning back in his chair, Fray said with a low voice and an absent-minded expression.

    "Underestimate the old families, what do you mean, sir?" With a curious expression, Nizar asked after hearing Fray''s muttering.

    "You''ll understand soon, So, do you have anything else you want to say?" Unwilling to exin any further, Fray calmly asked.

    "Yes, sir, the news of this war has caused many side effects. Many cities that had quarrels before seem to be preparing for war now. At this pace, great chaos will soon break out throughout the continent, and there is a great possibility that the Monster kingdom will take advantage of this chaos." Nizar

    (The Monster kingdom, huh! Things are developing very fast, it''s getting hard to keep up with all of this) while internally viting Fray''s thoughts as he closes his eyes from the severity of the physical and mental fatigue that has begun to be difficult for Fray to deal withtely.

    *****

    After the end of the meeting with Nizar, Fray decided to go back to his bedroom, which he had not seen for a while, to take a rest and restore some much-needed energy, at least this was thest thought in Fray''s mind before he found himself immersed in a strange scene.

    Around a simple lunch table, Fray''s consciousness was embodied in the form of the old man sitting at the top of the table, looking at many faces that had be a little familiar to Fray. There were three young children, one of them a little girl and two boys, sitting at the underside of the table, and then in the middle of the table were Sitting next to each other are six figures, including men and women, their age ranging between the twenties and fifties.

    "Yassine, why are you so distracted, what are you thinking?"

    As he looked at this scene, different feelings raced inside him. Suddenly, Fray heard a voiceing and a gentle touch on his hands, which made him turn to the direction of the voice that was next to him, to find a woman with white hair and wrinkles covering her face, looking at him with kind eyes.

    It is not known whether it was the dreams that had alwayse in the form of nightmares that had changed or because he was enjoying the false sense of family he was experiencing, but a small rare smile was drawn on Fray''s sleeping face.

 Chapter 145: The Enemies In Iskar City

    ------Two weeks ago.

    Outside the walls of Iskar City, extending from the northern gate of the city, a line of vehicles, pedestrians, and visitors from different cities and races, were waiting for their turn to reach the gate, for various reasons and motives, the goal of all the people standing in the line was to visit the Iskar city, which It has be a cultural,mercial and even touristic destination for many people.

    Amidst the crowd of people in the line was a group of six people wearing long gowns, trying hard to avoid people''s gazes.

    "This is unexpected, the line is too long." Suddenly, a character said in a deep surprised voice, looking at the line that extended as far as the eye could see.

    "Yes, leader. It seems that the rumors about Iskar City had been developed recently are true." Among the group members, a female voice answered.

    "Yes, even from the whispers of people, it looks like each one has a purpose for visiting, as it seems that some are interested in the city''s beaches, which seem to have be a tourist destination for manytely, and others are interested in the food goods that seem to have be abundant in the city recently, at this pace the city will be full of tourists" One of the men in the group, who had developed senses, said in a low voice.

    "This will be a little annoying for us," said the group leader in an annoyed voice, still looking at the front of the long line.

    After two hours of waiting, the group finally made it to the checkpoint in front of the gate.

    "What is your goal in visiting Iskar City?" With a serious expression and a piercing look, the chief of the guards asked as he looked at the leader who was at the front of the group.

    "Tourism," the group leader replied in a calm voice.

    After doing a thorough inspection of group members and following other formalities. The group members eventually managed to take permission to enter the city.

    "This booklet contains thews of Iskar City. Please respect thesews during your visit here," said the guard leader as he extended a small booklet to the hand of the group leader.

    The squad leader, who removed the hoodie that was covering his head, revealing his handsome face and shiny gray hair, looked at the book with a surprised expression. The man extended his hand to take the book while thinking (Do they give this to all visitors?).

    "We don''t give these to everyone who enters Iskar City, I hope you understand that vitors of any of thesews will not be treated lightly," the guardmander said in a serious voice.

    ******

    "Well, that was annoying," one of the girls in the group who had short orange hair said with an annoyed expression after passing through the gate.

    "It seems they did not forget to renew the infrastructure as well," said a muscr man with a thick beard, looking at the elegant buildings and pristine streets that the group members found in front of them as soon as they entered the city.

    "What is this.." A short man with red hair and blue eyes said, pointing to what looked like a shop with a lot of customers and a long line in front of it. Over the door of the shop was written in one sentence, "Currency exchange."

    "Don''t tell me that the rumors that the city does not ept gold coins in its transactions were true."

    *******

    ----Parada Pce.

    ---- background training field.

    Standing amid an open space, Elisa stands with a calm face, wearing a light ck metal armor covered with many different runic symbols and holding a long sword also equipped with numerous runic writings.

    Looking at the puppet made of ck stone that was several meters away from her, Elisa raised her sword in an attacking stance, suddenly the runic inscriptions adorning the de of the sword began to shine and pump pure white energy into the edge of the sword. After the end of this process, Elisa went down at a high speed.

    *energy crescent*

    A crescent of concentrated energy charged toward the stone puppet at a high speed

    Bang!!

    Under the influence of the crescent of energy colliding with it, the stone puppet turned into a pile of rubble flying everywhere under the influence of the collision wave caused by the attack.

    Fray, who was standing by the training ground, apanied by Montaser, watched this scene. After seeing the end of the attack, he said, "Elisa, is it good enough?"

    "Yes, the sword is bnced and the energy flow in the runes is smooth and fast. Compared to the energy I pumped into it, the attack power was very strong," Elisa said.

    (Actually, he still has room to evolve, but I don''t have time anymore. Well, I guess I''ll be satisfied with that.) As he puts his hand on his chin, Fray thought deeply, before saying again, "Alright, Elisa, try the armor now."

    In short, Fray was now, with the help of Elisa, experimenting with the equipment he had recently developed in preparation for the mission of cleaning the dungeon, as this uing mission will require a lot of manpower and to reduce the losses that will result from this fight as much as possible, and to make the Parada family soldiers more powerful and useful in the battle Fray developed these weapons

    ------A couple of hourster.

    "Sir, they''re great their power is close to even that of the rare weapons. They would be a powerful addition to the Parada knights." Still wearing the same ck metal armor, Elisa said as she stood next to Fray on the side of the training yard.

    "Yes, but it takes more time to produce them than I expected. With me alone being able to make them, I''m not able to produce a lot," his hand resting on his chin deep in thought, said Fray. "If my calctions are correct, at most I will be able to make forty sets of this equipment, so we must reduce the number of the attack team members that you''re assembling, and focus on gathering only the forty strongest fighters in the family."

    "Alright, sir," Elisa replied in a respectful voice.

    Thus, after Fray and Elisa spent hours experimenting with the equipment, and feeling satisfied with the quality of the weapons, Fray returned to the chemistry room, as he still had a lot of innovations that he had toplete before the time of the attack.

 Chapter 146: Enemies In Iskar City 2

    ----Iskar City.

    Sunset Pub.

    Inside the lively bar, six people were sitting at one table, three men of different appearances on one side and three women on the other side, ignoring food and drinks, and with serious looks on their faces, the members of the group were discussingfortably, activating a soundproof barrier around them.

    "So, Leader, you want to run into the Parada family members one by one instead of fighting them all at once," a man with arge, muscr body and arge beard covering half of his face said.

    "Yes, Idris. It would be troublesome to start a direct war against one of the Six Families. This will bring a lot of attention, and there is a possibility that another power might even get involved in the matter." The man with a handsome face and silver hair said in a quiet voice as he looked at the members of the group.

    "Also, we have to finish the matter quickly. There is a possibility that other ancient families might interfere because of their ancient pact if things get worst," the girl with the orange short hair said.

    "Yes, Yuna is right, although the rtionship between the old families is deteriorating, they actually never ignored the old pact. We have to take this issue into consideration as well," said one of the three said, a young woman with ck hair and brown eyes.

    "So does everyone agree on the n?" the gray-haired Leader asked with a serious face as he looked at the expressions of all the squad members.

    "Yes"

    "Yes, sir, agree."

    "Yes, sir, we will avenge our friend, whatever the cost."

    ********

    On one of the streets of the city of Iskar. In front of a building that looked very ordinary from the outside, there was a young woman with short orange hair with another young woman with ck hair, standing calmly looking at the building

    "Is this the ce?" Looking at the building, which seemed normal by all standards, asked the young woman with short hair suspiciously.

    "Yes, ording to my research, this is the right ce, most importantly, Although it is known that this organization is not rted to the Parada family, it is necessary to take cation, so try not to do anything that might attract attention to us while we are inside. Do you understand what I mean, Yuna?" To her friend, with a calm look, the ck-haired woman said in a serious tone.

    "Yes, Sanae, I understand, you don''t have to warn me ??every second." Yuna, hearing Sana''s fourth warning of the day, answered angrily before she start moving towards the door of the building.

    "sigh..." the cked young woman sighed lightly before following her friend

    Knock, knock, knock

    With a simple movement, Yuna the orange-haired girl knocked on the door. While Sanae stood behind her

    Click

    It didn''t take long before the door was partially opened and from the gap that was opened came out the head of an old man looking at the two girls with a cold look. before he asks

    " what do you want ?"

    "We want the truth," Sanae, the ck-haired girl who was standing behind, said with a calm tone and a neutral expression on her face without any introductions.

    After hearing these words, the man looked at the two girls up and down for a second before opening the door, saying, "Okay, follow me:"

    "..." Hearing the words, the two girls looked at each other before passing through the door and entering the building, which from the inside looked as normal as from the outside, it looked like an ordinary home to a small family. Where there was a small guest reception room in the middle of the building and three closed rooms and a simple staircase leading to the second floor and even the two girls erased a small kitchen in an open room in the corner of the building.

    "You can wait here, someone wille to take care of you soon," pointing to the simple sofas in the reception room, said the old man in calm voice.

    Following the man''s order, the two girls sat each on a sofa, surrounding a small tea table, while the old man entered one of the rooms that were closed.

    Not long after the old man entered the room, he came out with a young man in his thirties, dressed in formal clothes. As the old man left immediately after that to the second floor

    The young man with the suit headed toward the two girls.

    "Wee to the truth organizationdies, what information do you want" With a frowning expression and voice the young man said after sitting in front of the two girls.

    "Actually we are here to gather information about the Parada family, any information no matter how trivial we would be interested in, especially the strength and number of the members of the Parada family," the ck-haired young woman calmly said in a serious voice.

    In fact, after agreeing on the n that the group would use to get rid of the Parada family, the first step they had to take care of was to collect the necessary information about their goal, and knowing the strength and reputation of this information organization, and after making sure that they do not have any rtionship With the Parada family members of the group decided to use this organization for the matter.

    "...." Hearing this request, the man looked at the two girls for a while, keeping the same smile on his face before saying, "Okaydies, can you wait a bit, I will be back soon."

    "...." Once again, the girls looked at each other with bewildered expressions before the ck-haired girl said, "Alright."

    *********

    In a medium-sized office, filled with many cabs filled with innumerable documents, on the desk that was in the middle of the room was sitting a skinny young man with ck hair and pale skin who was reviewing some papers that were in his hand with great concentration, this young man was Nizar Parada, the leader of The truth organization and the newly joined Parada family member.

    Knock, knock, knock

    Suddenly, interrupting Nizar''s focus, a repeated knock came from the office door.

    Still looking at the papers without raising his head. The young man said, "Enter."

    The door opened slowly, and a man in his thirties entered, dressed in formal clothes, with a small smile on his face, he said, "Hello, Master..."

    " What is it ?" Nizar asked in a delicate voice, without raising his eyes, to check the identity of the person who entered the room.

    "Well, actually, there are customers downstairs asking about the Parada family," said the man in a suit.

    (Again, this is the third time this week someonees asking for information about the Parada family) As he puts the papers he had in his hand on the floor, Nizar thought with a serious expression (Well, it doesn''t matter, let''s just follow the master''s orders)

    "Okay, give them the modified information folder," Nizar.

    In fact, ever since Nizar joined the Parada family, Fray has instructed him to stay provide information about the family to anyone who asks about it, he just has to modify it a little, and this is exactly what Nizar has been doing in thisst month. He has been giving false and iplete information to anyone whoes asking about the Parada family, including the Shield union member, who had be one of Nizar''s biggest clients recently.

    "Okay, sir," after hearing the leader''s confirmation, the man in the suit replied, before exiting the room.

    "Sigh, I only hope this gamble of mine doesn''t destroy me," Nizar sighed in a low voice, before going about his business again.

 Chapter 147: The ice cream shoop

    ----The next day.

    Inside the Parada family mansion, the main dining room.

    This is the room that in other families, families that are really united by love and tenderness, not coldness andmon goals, would be full of people at this time. But now it was almost empty, except for Isabel, who was sitting on one of the many chairs alone at the empty table, and her maid. Nesrin, who was standing behind her quietly, the room waspletely empty.

    "��" Nesrin, Looking at her mistress who was ying with the fork with a distracted expression, couldn''t help but sigh at the miserable state her mistress was in.

    (Looks like he won''te today either) Isabel thought with a frustrated expression as she looked at the empty chair at the top of the table.

    "Nesrin let''s go..." After a little while of ying with food without eating anything, Isabel got up from the table and decided to leave the room.

    As she walked through the corridors of the mansion without a destination, Isabel was immersed in thought, her daughter, how is she doing, is she hungry, is she sleeping well, the cold ising, will she be okay...

    Family visits have been forbidden for Erma who was in prison currently, and Isabel has not been able to see her for a long time.

    The only human that Isabel had in this world was her daughter Erma after she was imprisoned. Isabel began to feel a lonely emptiness, and this sudden emptiness made Isabel think of something else, something she had given up a long time ago, which was his second son, Fray. As soon as she moved her attention to this direction which she had tried so hard to stay away from for years, she realized that the frightening feeling she had felt in the past every time she looked into his eyes had disappeared. Yes, she was sure of it, as a mother she can feel it, something had definitely changed in her son...

    Suddenly interrupting her messy thoughts, Isabel was able to see at the end of the hall where two familiar faces were standing with each other, it was her only son Fray and the butler of the family Montaser.

    As soon as Isabel saw Fray''s face without any hesitation, she sprinted towards the two men after all, she had recently realized how much it is rare to meet Fray, while Nesrin, who was walking behind her without saying anything, followed quickly as well.

    Thus, after reaching the spot where the two men were standing and after stopping their conversations, Isabel said in a gentle voice and a small smile on her face, "Hello Mr. Montaser, Hello Head of the Family."

    Fray, who was surprised at Isabel''s sudden appearance and even at the reason she was here in the main branch away from her private part of the mansion, said, "Hi"

    "Hello, Lady Isabel." Montaser also answered in a respectful voice.

    "Fray it has been a long time since Ist saw you, how have you been, are you okay?" With a tender voice and the same little smile said Isabel, looking at Fray''s face with a kind look.

    (What!? What is wrong with this woman this time...) Feeling strangely uneasy, looking at Isabel''s strange expression and tender voice, which Fray found annoying, Fray said in a cold voice, "Do you want something!?"

    "..." Facing Fray''s cold look directly made Isabel Fell a strange shiver running across her body

    After lowering her head to escape Fray''s frightened gaze, feeling the pain that came from Isabel''s palm due to the nails she had subconsciously dug into her skin, she said in a broken voice, "I-t''s, it''s nothing."

    Fray, looking with a confused expression at Isabel''s iprehensible behavior, said, "Okay." Then he turned to Montaser and said, "Okay, Montaser, after you finish your task,e to the chemistry room to discuss this matter further."

    "Alright sir," Montaser said with a respectful expression.

    Thus,pletely ignoring Isabel''s presence, Fray continued on his way in the opposite direction alone without saying anything else.

    Looking at Fray''s back with aplicated look, Isabel asked in a low voice, "Mr. Montaser, is he okay?"

    Montaser who was like Fray so ignorant of what Isabel was thinking said the truest answer he could think of as he also looked at Fray''s back with a calm expression, "Actually Lady Isabel, I also don''t know."

    ******

    In the center of Iskar City, where there was a wide square full of movement, and the streets were filled with passers-by, merchants, and all kinds of different shops.

    One of these many shops was a big and famous ice cream shop, across the street from this shop, there was a child who appeared to be in his early teens, dressed in old clothes, looking at the children who were enjoying ice cream in front of the shop with an envious look in his eyes.

    "Sigh, I am already very lucky that I found edible food and a ce to sleep at night, but I still want to eat ice cream. I seem to have be very greedytely," muttered the child inaudibly, he decided to continue on his way but only when he turned to leave

    sh!

    Suddenly, because of hisck of attention, the child crashed into a long body and fell to the ground. still, on the ground the boy took a look at the person that he crashed into, because of the sun that hit his eyes, he wasn''t able to see the man''s face well, but he could see his clothes clearly.

    (These expensive clothes, this person must be rich) Once the little boy realizes this fact, his expression became pale because of fear, and as tried to kneel in front of the man the child cried out loud "I''m sorry, I''m sorry sir I didn''t see you, please forgive me for my negligence."

    Suddenly making the child''s heart skip a beat the tall figure started approaching the boy''s eyes, with a frightened expression the boy closed his eyes with one thought in his mind (he wants to hit me)

    With his eyes closed, trembling, the boy waited for a painful feeling at any time, but no matter how long he waited, he did not feel any pain or strong beating as he had expected. Instead, he heard a gentle voiceing from in front of him.

    "boy are you okay!?"

    :::::::::::

    This chapter is short I will make it up to you in the  which will be released today

 Chapter 148: The ice cream shop 2

    After hearing the gentle voice and realizing that maybe he wouldn''t get hit, the kid slowly opened his eyes with a nervous expression only to see the face of a handsome man with gray hair and a kind smile kneeling in front of his face, after seeing this beautiful face, the kid involuntarily felt a strange relief, as all the previous fear disappearedpletely thus the kid in a low voice said, "Ah! yes, sir, I am fine."

    "Come on, get up," said the gray-haired man with a small smile on his face as he extended his hand to a child

    "..." With wide eyes, the child looked at the man''s hand in shock before cing his small hand in it.

    The man with silver hair as he helped the boy stand up said, "You''ve been looking at the ice cream shop. Do you want some?"

    "I..I." Hearing the man''s words, the child could not help but be nervous again for no reason, as he wasn''t able to understand why would this nice man ask such a question, could he want...

    "Ha-ha." as a small chuckle came out of the man''s mouth after seeing the child''s behavior, he said, "Okay, let''s go, I''ll buy you all the ice cream you want."

    "What?? Really!! Alright Sir, thank you so much, sir," with a happy, excited, and grateful expression the boy said in a cheerful voice.

    (Like any other city, they focus on developing the economy and the military power while ignoring the homeless and orphans, it seems I won''t feel bad afterpleting the task after all.) As he and the smiling child headed toward the ice cream shop, the gray-haired man thought with a serious expression.

    *******

    ---- Sunset Pub.

    "Then our first target will be Adam Parada. He is a strong personality, and in the past, his stories spread throughout the entire continent, ording to information. Although he is naughty, he has not yet regained his full strength, so we have to deal with him first before he regains his previous power," said the leader of the group, the man with gray hair.

    "But sir, this person can use teleportation magic, and he always leaves the city with his magic, it would be very difficult to track him down," the man with the bushy beard said in a serious voice.

    "Yes, Idris, you are right, he uses teleportation magic to move long distances outside the city, but I don''t think he will use teleportation magic within the city, so the only way to catch him is inside the city," the silver-haired man answered again.

    "inside the city !! but Leader, wouldn''t it be dangerous to attack him inside the city, if the Parada family noticed us, the n would fail," said the man with the red hair, expressing her concern.

    "Yes, in fact, it will be very dangerous, so we have to act very carefully. We will not start the n now. We will only focus on observing Adam Parada''s movements from a distance at this period and advance only after we get the perfect opportunity." said the leader of the group

    ******

    -----After a week.

    Iskar city center.

    (That little bastard, he always sends me on ridiculous errands, I haven''t had a chance to visit them in a long time) Adam thought with an infuriated expression as he stood in front of the ice cream shop

    "Sir, is that all?" asked the man standing inside the shop behind the counter, with a respectful attitude

    "Yes, that''s all, please put them in a basket," Adam replied calmly.

    " Ok, sir here you go," said the man behind the counter.

    " Alright, How much do you owe me !" while getting his wallet out, Adam asked

    "No, no, Mr. Parada. I wouldn''t dare. It is indeed an honor to have you visit our shop we can''t take money from you, sir,"

    After taking the ice cream, Adam headed straight toward the north side of the city at a fast pace. He could not control himself from the intensity of excitement, as a small smile rose on his face involuntarily, while several small faces appeared between his eyes. but...

    "Sigh��" Suddenly and for an unknown reason Adam without changing the pace of his walk Adam sighed in a low voice as the smile on his face slowly disappeared.

    A little far away from Adam on the top of one of the buildings were standing two figures, a girl with long ck hair and a young man of short stature with red hair, both looking at the horizon specifically at an old man wearing a long rob walking between the crowd with a small basket in his hand cold expressions in their eyes.

    "Okay, let''s move."

    Maintaining the same distance between themselves and the target they were following, the duo continued to move from rooftop to rooftop, following in the old man''s footsteps while keeping their presence as hidden as possible.

    (There is only one way in front of him, that empty street would be a perfect opportunity) After thinking about this idea, the ck heard woman still jumping from one rooftop to another, looked at the man who was with her.

    Nod

    After getting his approval, the woman turned her eyes and looked towards the east where on the horizon above one of the buildings there was another duo taking off in the same direction that the couple was moving in.

    Nod

    After obtaining another approval, the woman again turned her gaze to the West, where the third couple was.

    Nod.

    Thus, as soon as the three duos agreed, they all simultaneously increased their speed and all of them shot toward the old man at a high speed.

    (The ckout spell is ready, we have to get it done quickly, any small mistake would be detrimental to us) As she looked at the old man who finally entered the dark street that was empty of people, thought the ck-haired woman.

    Simultaneously and at a terrifying speed, the three duos surrounded the street on every side, then after looking at each other for a split second, they made a collective decision and jumped into the street from above.

    fov

    fov

    fov

    At one time, the six figures fell into the street lightly and quietly. But as soon as they entered the street, they opened their eyes in shock as they all looked in one direction.

    (We''ve been got) thought the ck-haired woman as she looked at the old man who was standing in the middle of the street, looking at them with a cold expression on his face.

    But before neither the woman nor the others could react, a ck portal appeared under their feet, and suddenly they felt a very strong force pulling them inside.

    *The hole Portal*

    Thus, the six characters and even the old man disappeared from the street, leaving behind only a small basket filled with ice cream falling on the ground behind.

 Chapter 149: Characters List .

    I made this chapter because one of the readers ask for it. In this chapter, I will give some information about some of the characters that will appear in this arc.

    In this chapter, I will focus only on The Parada family members. I will leave the rest to another chapter.

    ++++The newest member, Nizar Parada: the head of a big information organization named the truth organization, appeared for the first time in the chapter "The Heroine "where he was rude to MC, the thing that cost him his hand (he did regain his hand )

    He was friends with Luke but after getting close to the Parada family and releasing how cruel they could be he decided to join Fray.

    Power base: warrior from the Fifth kingdom

    Description: Skinny average height man with ck hair and green eyes and pale skin and dark circles under his eyes.

    Age: in histe twenties

    Appearance ( charm/masculinity ) ranking: 6/10

    ++++Elisa Parada: she is one of the Parada Family children and she was one of thepetitors in the position of the head of the Parada family.

    Power base: swordmaster from the seventh kingdom.

    Description: ck medium-length hair, ck dead eyes, beautiful small face, and mature athletic body.

    Age: mid-twenties

    Appearance ( beauty ) ranking: 9/10

    ++++Isabel Parada: Fray''s biological mother

    She suffered a lot at the hand of the previous head of the family to the point that she be afraid of her son was reminding her of that person.

    She first appeared in chapter " 3 Conversations at the same Time"

    And she has a personal maid named Nesrin

    power base: warrior from the third kingdom.

    Description: Beautiful middle-aged woman, with ck hair and brown eyes, a little tallpared to a normal woman.

    Age: Mid-forties

    Appearance ( beauty ) ranking: 8.9/10

    ++++ Adam Parada: A direct Parada family member was born with a special energy that helps him use teleportation magic but stops him from obtaining a contracting spirit, thus he doesn''t have one. First appeared in the chapter " Adam Parada "

    He was retired because of his injury but Fray helped him to face the 3 cities that attack the Parada family previously.

    Power base: magician from the seventh kingdom.

    Description: his height is above average, he has gray long hair and a short white beard, and ck eyes, he always wears long ropes.

    Age: Above 100 years old

    Appearance ( charm/masculinity ) ranking: 7.3/10

    +++++Montaser Parada: the Head servant of the Parada family, he is loyal to Fray, from the novel event he was supposed to die in the dungeon while trying to save Fray''s life.

    He has a bloodline telekinesis skill

    Power base: warrior from the eight kingdom

    Description: Tall lean old man with white short hair and a thick white mustache and ck eyes, always wearing suits.

    Age: above 100 years.

    Appearance ( charm/masculinity ) ranking: 7.5/10

    +++++ Norman Parada: the leader of the elite servant unit, is a direct blood member of the family.

    Power base: Archer from the seventh kingdom

    Description: medium-height muscr man, with short ck hair, clean face, and ck eyes, usually wearing a servant suit.

    Age: in his fifties

    Appearance ( charm/masculinity ) ranking: 7.9/10

    +++++ Casper Parada: a member of the elite servant unit, he is a second-ss family member, he has a tough past, as his family was killed by monsters and he was thrown to the street of Iskar city, he was saved by Norman who brought him to the family.

    He has a twisted personality, he enjoys violence and torturing enemies, but he''s very loyal and he always gives back.

    He admires and agrees with Fray''s thinking especially his n to wipe out all monsters.

    He has a high-rank soul and he can use a third-degreew.

    Power base: warrior from the sixth kingdom.

    Description: his height is above average, lean body with red hair and blue eyes, and a cheerful face with a smile on it at all times.

    Age:te twenties

    Appearance ( charm/masculinity ) ranking: 8.5/10

    ++++Rin Parada: the leader of the deadly Numbers assassination team which is the group that Fray saved at the beginning of the story. He wants to take revenge on the people who kidnapped him when he was young.

    He has a rare rank soul

    Power base: warrior from the fourth kingdom

    Description: tall skinny boy, with dead ck eyes and short ck, hear, he always carries A cold emotionless expression.

    Age: 17 years old close to 18

    Appearance ( charm/masculinity ) ranking: 8.6/10

    ++++Sina Parada: a member of the deadly Numbers team, in the novel she was going to be a heroine and a very strong character named the Queen of assassins

    Power base: warrior from the fourth kingdom

    Description: blond hair and beautiful blue eyes and an innocent face.

    Age: 17 years old.

    Appearance ( beauty ) ranking: 9/10

    +++++ Isha Parada: one of the deadly Numbers team, she''s Sina''s best friend, and qhz hates all kinds of monsters.

    Power base: fourth kingdom

    Description: short dark hair and brown eyes, and a strong jawline that gives a serious vibe.

    Age: 16 years old.

    Appearance ( beauty ) ranking: 8/10

    +++++Anas Parada; one of the Parada family council, he''s the treasurer and the one who takes care of most issues of Iskar City.

    Power base: sixth kingdom.

    Description: an old skinny man with ck eyes and white medium-length hair.

    Age: in his eighties.

    Appearance ( charm/masculinity ) ranking: 5.3/10

    +++++Giam Parada: one of the Parada family council, he is the leader of the marine troops of Iskar City, and he is a second-ss family member

    Power base: sixth kingdom

    Description: Young man with blond hair and brown eyes, usually wearing the formal suit of the mine troops with the Parada logo

    Age: mid-thirties

    Appearance ( charm/masculinity ) ranking: 7.7/10

    +++++Idar Parada: the fifth member of the Parada council, he is the head of the Parada family trading corporation, now he''s responsible for the crystal mine which Fray send him to.

    Power base: sixth kingdom

    Description; heavy middle age man with strong features. With ck hair and ck eyes and a mustache.

    Age: Mid-fifties

    Appearance ( charm/masculinity ) ranking: 6/10

    ++++Ryan Parada: he is one of the siblings that Fray brings to the family, he has a high-rank soul in the novel and was supposeevolvee a viin in the future and he was going to die at his sister''s hands.

    Power base; the second kingdom

    Description: brown hair and brown eyes, with a cute face.

    Age: 11 years old.

    Appearance (charm/cuteness) ranking: 9/10

    ++++Erma Parada: Fray''s biological older sister, she is in prison because she was leaking information to Luke, she fell in love with Hero ( Luke ) and she betrayed her family.

    Power base: fourth kingdom.

    Description: ck eyes, ck hair with a small nose and small mouth, she is above average height.

    Age: 25 years old.

    Appearance ( beauty ) ranking: 8.3/10

    ++++Emore Parada: She is one of the wives of the previous head of the family and she was the mother of the strongest Parada children.

    Power base: seventh kingdom

    Description: blond hair, green eyes, and small face. Under Medium height and has a mature body.

    Age:te fifties

    Appearance ( beauty ) ranking: 8.1/10

    ����������Fray Parada: The MC and the viin in the original novel

    Power base; Sixth kingdom

    Description: Tall muscr body with long ck hair which Fray contains in a ponytail,

    And ck eyes with a Strong jawline without a bear

    Age: 22 years old.

    Appearance ( charm/masculinity ) ranking: 8,7/10

    Others;

    Lucas and Ned: to members from the Shield union, they are in Iskar City now in charge of the dungeon in the city.

    Fozya Lionar: the queen of the Lionar kingdom, and warrior from the ninth kingdom.

    Zina Lionar: Fray''s ex-fiance and the third princess of the Lionar kingdom

 Chapter 150: Adam VS The **** ******* Mage

    Twenty kilometers away from Iskar city. There was a quiet desert ce empty of any trace of life, except for the rocky mountains and dry desertnds, there is nothing that can be seen as far as the eye can see.

    Suddenly arge dimensional ck portal appeared from nowhere, shortly from the portal a group of six people were brushed out with great force.

    A man with a handsome face and gray hair who was a member of this group, after performing a backflip managed to stand on his two legs and maintain his bnce, before looking at the old man who was standing a few steps away, looking at him and his team with a cold look.

    "To think of attacking the Parada Family inside Iskar City with only six members, you really have a lot of bravery." In a deep, cold voice the old man said, standing up in a rxed position with his hands behind his back as he let out a heavy aura in the air.

    The gray-haired man, the leader of the group without answering Adam''s words, looked around and thought,(We were transported out of Iskar City, although this was beyond expectations, this was our main goal, this is very good.)

    On the other hand, as he looked at the group members who were all carrying calm expressions full of confidence facing him, Adam thought with a nk face (I couldn''t sense their presence until they came close to me, in addition to that their aura are not simple, they are strong)

    The six members of the group were all of different ages. They were neither too young nor too old. Their ages ranged from, thirties to fifties, except for the silver-haired man who was in the front and whose hands were empty. Each of the members of the group was carrying a unique weapon. The characteristics of this group weren''t that unique, and Adam had never heard of them before, so he have no idea about skills or the power these people possesses.

    With this thought and in a calm voice, Adam asked again, "I will give you one more chance before I use force. What family do you serve and why are you in Iskar City? I will give you thirty seconds. If I don''t hear anything useful in this period, I will use power."

    "Leader, what should we do?" A woman with short brown hair asked in a low voice as she looked at Adam cautiously.

    "You guys back off, I''ll deal with him alone" The group leader, the silver-haired man said in a low voice.

    "Alright, Leader," the group members said in a unified voice as they stepped back.

    (twenty-nine) Adam.

    "Hello, Mr. Adam, I am the leader of this group and my name is Trumin, it''s an honor to meet you," the silver-haired man said in a soft voice

    (twenty-two) Adam.

    "From your expression, it seems that my name is unfamiliar to you, so you were really cut off from the world of magic, Mr. Adam," as he looked into Adam''s dead eyes with a calm expression, said the silver-haired man.

    (thirteen) Adam.

    "As we bear the same title, it''s really a pity that we have to fight with each other in such circumstances, but there seems to be no escape," Trumin said inwardly.

    (six) Adam.

    "Anyway, that''s all I can tell you, Mr. Adam. I can''t tell you anything else, but our target is not you. If you promise me you won''t interfere..."Truman

    (one) Adam

    "..." The Silver haired man suddenly fell silent in the middle of his speech as he felt a huge amount of dear energy starts to surge from the old man''s body.

    Suddenly, in the space above Adam''s head, who is still standing in a rxed position, still his hands behind his back in afortable manner, more than ten small dimensional portals with less than a meter in diameter appeared in the air.

    "It''s been thirty seconds and I still haven''t heard any answers to my questions. The chatting time is over." With a cold voice and expressionless face, Adam slowly announced.

    (These portals, they are dangerous) As he looked at the portals with a bewildered expression, the gray-haired man muttered in a low voice, "So these are the eight portals of the impossible..."

    * The First Portal of the Impossible: One Hundred Miles Under the Sea*

    Before Trumin could finish his words, from the Portals behind Adam''s back dozens of streams of high-pressure water came out, bypassing Adam''s body and rushing at a terrifying speed towards Trumin who was looking at this terrifying scene with eyes wide open in shock.

    Only after the streams of water approached the gray-haired man''s body by less than three meters, did the surprised look on his face turn into a serious expression, like this, as he unleashed an aura imbued with cold energy, "It seems like it was time to be serious�� ."

    *Snowhouse*

    Suddenly, a terrifying amount of concentrated energy gathered around the gray-haired man, and at a speed that the naked eye could notprehend, it turned into a small white dome made up of snow-white ice cubes.

    Bang!!

    Bang!!

    Bang!!

    Bang!!

    The water currents collided with the walls of the ice dome with terrifying force, causing powerful explosions, and a big cloud of smoke that surrounded the ce where the silver-haired man was.

    "...." With a serious expression on his face as he closed the dimensional portal that was in the air, he looked at the ice dome which, despite being subjected to such intense attack, only suffered from a few small craters on its surface.

    "That was a really powerful attack, Master Adam." Suddenly, the snow dome slowly copsed, revealing the silver-haired man inside.

    "So you''re a mage from the eighth kingdom?"

    As He stood up in a straight position with a serious expression on his face. Adam raised one of his hands in the air, releasing an enormous amount of energy so terrifying that the space began to tear open, revealing dozens or perhaps even hundreds of small dimensional portals which covered the clear sky like countless stars all targeting the gray-haired man, Thus standing in front this majestic scene Adam said in an emotionless voice, "So this is why you dared to attack Iskar City."

    Looking at the countless portals hanging in the sky in awe, the silver-haired man muttered in a low voice "Sigh, the information was wrong," as he said that he too released a gigantic amount of energy that extended reached dozens of meters height, which starts vigorously spinning around the silver-haired man''s body lowering the temperature of the atmosphere a least a few degrees down.

    * Snowman *

 Chapter 151: Adam VS the eight kingdom mage

    From the energy tornado suddenly a huge frost embodiment with a height of at least twenty meters and the appearance of a giant snowman with a bodyposed of three sphericalyers and a square head holding a huge hammer in his hands,posed of concentrated cold energy appeared enveloping Trumin''s body.

    *Giant snowman*

    "Mr. Adam, I won''t hold back anymore. I hope you''re ready." Trumin, who was floating in the middleyer of the giant snowman, raised his hand above his head as he looked at Adam with a cold expression.

    Copying Trumin''s movements, the Snowman also raised his giant hammer above his head, preparing to attack.

    *Snowweapon: Ice Hammer*

    * The first portal: 100 Miles Under the Sea*

    As the Giant Snowman lowered his hammer with terrifying force, targeting Adam''s body,

    At the same time through the countless portals, hundreds of high-pressure water jets gushed out, all targeting the Snowman Giant''s Body.

    Bang!!!

    The two attacks collided with each other, causing a huge explosion, crushing the nearby rock ropes into crumbs and sending energy sparks and water beams everywhere, causing unprecedented destruction to the surrounding structure.

    As the force of the collision got stronger, Adam quickly used a dimensional portal to move away from the dangerous outbreak caused by the collision.

    Meanwhile, Trumin was really struggling against the intensity of Adam''s attack, although Trumin''s attack was very strong, Adam''s attack did not stop firing. Hundreds of strong tides still attacked the body of the snowman, and the hammer that the giant used to repel the attack would notst much longer at this pace.

    "I have to get rid of these portals," Trumin muttered in a low voice as he looked at the sky adorned with hundreds of dimensional portals.

    *Second level snowball *

    Suddenly a gigantic energy vortex that spread no less than ten meters in diameter started spinning madly above the snowman''s head for tens of seconds before finally settling into a huge bright white energy ball imbued with huge cold energy that froze the air around it and formed a dark cloud chain under the sky that was clear a moment ago.

    "��" Adam, who had moved more than five hundred meters away from Trumin''s position, looked at the huge snowball with a calm eye before slowly raising his hand and aiming at the snowball.

    Following Adam''smand, all the portals scattered in the sky began to move at a terrifying speed simultaneously to the same spot, exactly above the snowball and the snow giant, then the dimensional portals with a speed that the naked eye finds difficult to follow, began intertwining into one another and tearing apart space with terrifying power.

    Hundreds of small dimensional portals merged, forming a huge dimensional gate that was no less than fifty meters in diameter. It covered the sky behind it and lit up the rocky mountains with its bright red rays.

    "��" Trumin looked at the huge portal, sensing the frightful danger lurking behind it, so without wasting any time he raised his hands in the air, followed by the snowman who held the white snowball in his hands.

    The snow giant gracefully extended his hand in a throwing position holding the snowball, and then with tremendous force,unched it towards the huge dimensional gate.

    *snowball*

    Shooting out from the Snow Giant''s hand at a speed that exceeded the speed of a cannon shot, the snowball flew toward the dimensional gate, freezing the air that was in its path.

    As the snowball approached it, the dimensional portal opened, revealing behind it a sticky red substance of high density...

    *The Fourth Portal: The Fire Core Lava*

    It was like the wrath of heaven, like hell was merging with the sky, as a nearly million liters ofva, saturated with high-density fire energy, was poured out without a specific target, covering a circle with a diameter of tens of meters.

    Once theva met the snowball, in a blink of an eye half of theva froze and turned into ck solidified rock.

    The snowball was very powerful, but the dimensional portal did not close and theva didn''t stop pouring, so both forces continued to rush against each other without one being able to overwhelm the other.

    "Ugh��" Trumin gritted his teeth, releasing an enormous amount of energy to support his attack. Which got bigger, stronger, and brighter immediately.

    "��" Adam on the other side, after sensing the increasing pressure of Turmin''s attack, also unleashed all his strength to widen the gate even more.

    shch

    shch

    shch

    Thus, the two attacks continued to resist each other, causing a series of devastating collisions and destroying the air particles surrounding them for several seconds before the endurance of the two powers stars reached the limit...

    Bang!!!!

    Suddenly, after losing control of the sparse collisions, a terrifying white energy duo st erupted between the two attacks, wiping out everything in its path.

    *snowhouse*

    Turmin, looking at the rapidly approaching explosion, as fast as he could reshape the surrounding SnowMan Giant''s body into a dense snow dome that surrounded him.

    While Adam moved even further after he felt that the impact of the explosion would reach his location soon.

    Thus, the explosion spread over a circuit that exceeded thousands of square meters wide, destroying all the rocky mountains and sand masses that were within the vicinity of its impact.

    (Even if he actually regained all his power back, how could a mage from the Seventh Kingdom fight against me a mage from the Eighth Kingdom who specializes in attack magic face to face like this.) Inside the ice dome, as he waited for the strikes and vibrationsing from outside to stop, Trumin could not help but think with a serious expression.

    After several minutes had passed, the explosive energy finally dissipated, leaving behind a deep crater and a wide trail of destruction. And in the center of this crater of destruction was the snow dome, which was severely damaged and had deep cracks in its surface

    Thus, Trumin, feeling the calm outside, slowly began to dismantle the snow dome, gradually expanding his field of view of the outside world only to suddenly see above one of the distant cliffs Adam pointing at him with one finger.

    *The Seventh Portal: Pure White Lightning*

    In front of Adam''s finger, a small portal the size of a palm opened, from the gate suddenly a ray of white lightning came out, shooting towards Turmin at a very high speed.

    Feeling a shiver of terror run through his body, Turmin looked at the surging beam of lightning, as he unleashed all of his remaining energy to create the strongest and fastest defensive spell he could.

    * Snowweapon: Ice Shield *

    In front of the path of the lightning beam rose an ice shieldposed of severalyers, draining all of Trumin''s remaining energy.

    On the face of Adam who was looking at the ice shield that the lightning ray was about to hit, a small smile rose.

 Chapter 152: Adam Vs Turmin

    Just when the lightning ray was close to hitting the ice shield that Turmin create, a small dimensional gate sure that opened, which the lightning attack entered instead of hitting the shield. And before Turmin could react to Adam''s n, a dimensional portal appeared behind him, from which a ray of lightning shot towards Turmin''s unprotected body with terrifying speed.

    "Damn, it..." As he felt his body hair stand up in terror, Turmin muttered as he looked at the approaching beam of lightning.

    But At thest moment just when Turmin lost hope of avoiding the attack that was advancing at a very high speed, suddenly, in Turmin''s field of vision, in front of the impulsive attack appeared a burly back of a muscr man wearing many heavy armors, cing a huge spear behind his back.

    "Idris.." Turmin muttered in shock.

    The muscr man with a thick beard looked at the abnormally white lightning beam that was rapidly advancing towards him, before unleashing the pure white energy that enveloped his body and cing both his hands in front of him, releasing an enormous amount of brute energy to activate one skill.

    *heavy shield*

    Suddenly, directly in front of the lightning bolt, appeared an borately decorated shield figure formed from severalyers of dense white energy.

    Bang!!!

    The lightning beam collided with the shield, emitting a powerful light and making a noise, andunching small lightning beams everywhere, lightning beams strong enough to make several meters deep cracks in the ground.

    "What! How can this be !!��." Gritting his teeth with a harsh expression, the bearded man muttered as he struggled not to be thrown back by the pressure of the attack, "I can''t hold on any longer�� Damn it."

    Bang.

    Unable to withstand the deadly lightning beam, the heavy shield broke into pieces before the lightning quickly continued its way toward the bearded man.

    *heavy shield*

    *heavy shield*

    *heavy shield*

    *heavy shield*

    With a desperate expression, as fast as he could using more than half of his energy, Idris released four more shields, one after the other between the lightning beam and his body.

    (No matter how strong he is, he definitely couldn''t sustain this attack for much longer, I have just to hold on until he reached his limits) Idris thought with an ugly expression, his legs sinking into the ground under the weight of the attack.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    "*** I already lost two shields ...." Idris.

    "..." Adam on the other side was looking from afar at his attack which was stopped by the unknown man, thinking about his next move, after all as Idris expected Adam can''t keep the portals that transported the Attack forever.

    The more energy that the portal transmits, the more energy is required to maintain the presence of this portal thus Adam cannot keep this portal open for long and he cannot use another portal to transfer the attack again, as that would double the amount of energy required to deliver the attack.

    Thus, just when the third shield was about to break, the portals transmitting the attack closed, and the white lightning beampletely disappeared.

    "sigh��" Finally seeing the attack stop, the bearded man let out a sigh of relief, as he canceled the Two Heavy Shields skill.

    "Idris, are you okay?" Turmin who was standing behind the bearded man asked in a soft voice.

    "Yes, Leader, I''m fine, but I was very close reach my limits. We underestimated the strength of this man a lot," as looked at Adam, who was hundreds of meters away from them, said Idris with a cautious expression.

    (Yes, this waspletely out of expectations, although I haven''t used my strongest skills yet, I don''t think defeating Adam will be easy even if I use them, this is annoying) thought Turmin, with a serious face also looking at Adam who was calmly looking at themselves as well.

    "Leader, are you alright?"

    Suddenly, after seeing that the attack had stopped, the four group members who were far from the battlefield charged toward Turmin and Idris as fast as they could.

    "Yes, guys, I''m fine," Turmin said " but, the battle isn''t over yet, so..."

    "Leader, we know that you want to fight with that man face to face, but you have lost a lot of your energy. If you continue to fight at this pace, it will take a lot of time to finish the battle, which may cause some unexpected problems for us. After all, our enemy can use teleportation magic, and Iskat City is Not too far from here, you should let us join the fight," before Turmin could finish speaking a brown-haired girl said in a serious voice.

    "sigh��" Even though Turmin was still confident that he could beat Adam, he also realized that the brown-haired girl was right if Adam decided to use his magic to escape and warn the Parada family this would be devastating for their n and he as a leader could not put the members of His team in danger only because of his pride, so he had no choice but to say, "Alright, Naya, you are right. Then please use your magic on me and Idris. We have to regain our strength to end the battle quickly."

    "Alright leader," the brown-haired girl named Naya said in a soft voice before raising her wooden stick in the air and starting to mumble something in a low voice.

    * Healing skill: ultimate recovery *

    After activating the skill, in a fraction of a second, two circles drawn with dense green energy appeared under the feet of Turmin and Idris, which began to emit warm green energy, which healed their wounds and evenpletely restored the energy they had previously drained.

    (High-level healing skill, and even that person who managed to stop the white lightning, this group is powerful, I can''t beat them alone) Adam who was looking at the six figures from afar couldn''t help but think with a serious expression before using his magic and opening three portals.

    "Watch out, he''s moving!" The red-haired man shouted as he pointed at Adam.

    Suddenly through the three gates, three figures suddenly walked out, all with emotionless expressions on their faces.

    "Sh***��" Turmin muttered with a harsh expression and widened eyes as he looked at the three figures.

    "Adam, what is going on here?" Montaser, who walked out of one of the gates, asked in a confused voice as he looked at Adam.

    (This destruction!? Was there a battle here) Elisa thought with the same dead eyes as she looked around curiously.

    "..." From the third portal, a tall, muscr young man slowly walked out, with a cold expression on his face looking at the six group members.

 Chapter 153: Hows Turmin ?

    "This is��" With red eyes and a deep angry voice, Turmin muttered in a low voice as he looked at the unimpressed face of the young man with long ck hair and a muscr body who was standing near Adam.

    (He''s the one who killed nche)

    This was the thought that all the members of the group had, a thought that made their blood boil as they looked at the same person with fierce expressions.

    On the other side where Montaser was suddenly summoned here without any prior knowledge of what was going on, he asked, "Adam, what is going on here?"

    "I actually don''t know. This group of people for some reason attacked me inside the city. And they refused to tell me their purpose, but they are really strong," Adam replied calmly.

    "What do you mean by strong?" Fray who found this team a bit familiar, asked curiously.

    "Well, I fought the white-haired man he''s an ice mage from the Eighth Kingdom, and that man with the beard, although I don''t know his exact rank, he actually managed to block one of my strongest attacks. He is at least a warrior in the Seventh Kingdom, and that brown-haired girl used a high-level healing spell so I think she''s at least from the sixth kingdom, the rest of the members have not moved yet, but I expect that their strength is no less than theirrades" Adam.

    "An eighth-rank mage using ice magic this sounds familiar," Elisa muttered absentmindedly, trying to remember where she heard that description.

    "It''s Turmin Reese, the fifth-ranked mage in the list of the top ten magicians on the continent," Fray finally announced, recalling this group and even the possible reason for their visit to the Parada family.

    "the rank five mage, I heard about him they say that he easily defeated the previous rank five mage but he didn''t appear in public often and there wasn''t much information about him," Montaser announced.

    The ten most powerful magicians in the continent, is a title for the best, strongest, and most dangerous magicians in all of the human continent, and it is a title that is very difficult to deceive even Adam when he was on that list, he could only reach the eighth rank. being in the fifth rank of this list is truly scary.

    "Yes, that seems right, but sir, do you know who are those people with him?" Elisa asked looking at the five characters surrounding Turmin.

    "Yes, actually, Turmin is the leader of one of the independent teams of the Kardenas family, and his team members are all very strong. Some of them are strong as Turmin himself," Fray said calmly.

    "The Kardenas family!? That would exin their highbat base, but why would that family send one of their squads to attack us at a time like this?" Montaser asked curiously.

    "Actually, in order for the Kardenas family to keep the existence of these independent teams a secret, they are desperately trying to keep them away from the family. As their name suggests, these teams are very independent, and they don''t always move because of family orders. There is a high possibility that they came here for their own reasons and that the Kardenas family has nothing to do with this," Fray said.

    "But why would they want to attack the Parada family for no reason?" Elisa said in a low voice.

    "They want revenge," Fray said quietly.

    In fact, Fary hadpletely forgotten this fact, but there was a certain mention of nche''s character, in which it was announced that Turmin Reese, one of the most powerful magicians on the continent, was from her family and that he was very close to her. After remembering this information, Fray realized exactly why would this group attack the Parada family.

    "Revenge!?" Adam.

    "We don''t have time now, I''ll exinter" Said Fray.

    On the other side, Turmin and his team were looking at Fray''s group that was standing far from them without moving. As it seemed that they were talking about something,

    "What should we do now, Leader?" Idris asked, the group didn''t n to face the Parada family members face to face, no after falling into this unexpected situation, everyone was confused about what should they do now.

    (F***, this situation wasn''t in the n. Although the Parada family is weak and I''m sure that we can defeat these three, there is still the possibility that Adam will summon more warriors from the Parada family, which will make it difficult for us toplete the mission. However, we cannot back down now. The Parada family now is aware of us, and if we retreat they will be more prepared next time) With this thought in his mind, the leader of the group, the man with long gray hair, said in a low voice, "Let''s fight."

    "Okay captain, do you have a n?" asked the ck-haired young woman.

    "yes, our goal in this battle won''t be to win, but only toplete the task as quickly as possible. Our most important goals in this battle are first to prevent Adam from summoning other support, I will try to take care of this issue, and the second goal is to kill the head of the Parada family. During the battle, our main objective will be to find a suitable opportunity to kill that person. Once the mission ispleted, we will use the Escape Scrolls to retreat," Turmin said with a serious expression as he looked at Fray''s face with a cold look. "

    "Okay, Captain," the group members replied

    "Naya, we''ll be counting on you to back us up from behind," Turmin.

    "Don''t worry Commander," The brown haired woman said with a serious expression on her face

    "In this case, it would be troublesome to kill fighters of the Kardenas family, should we try to talk to them?" Motaser, who understood that Fray recently was trying hard not to get tangled up with the other ancient families, asked curiously.

    "No, this problem will not be solved by talking, they dared to attack us directly and inside our City. Even if they follow the Kardenas family, we cannot tolerate this," Fray replied in a cold voice.

    "Yes, you are right, sir. The Parada is not weak enough to ignore such insults, let''s make them regret it" Adam said with a fierce look in his eyes, looking at the gray-haired man.

    "Okay, let''s start." Through the storage ring that Fray was wearing, a small ax made entirely of silver metal covered with many runic symbols emerged. Fray grabbed the ax and as he was looking at the direction of the group, to one of them precisely he said, "Adam, let''s get rid of the most annoying one first."

    * The first phase *

    ********

    nche is the girl musician who Fray killed at the dinner party in the Lionar kingdom

 Chapter 154: The first attack

    Tearing the suit he was wearing Fray''s muscles increased in size rapidly while his ck hair be longer. The first phase was activated.

    " Montaser, make some distraction " Fray.

    " Yes, Sir " replied Montaser.

    "prepare for battle" as he looked at the noticeable change in Fray''s body and the sudden appearance of the strange metallic ax which came out from nowhere. Turmin shouted with a fierce expression.

    " Yes, captain "

    Thus, following Turmin''smand, all the team members took out their weapons and with serious expressions they all got into a defensive stance, waiting for the Parada family''s next move.

    Suddenly in the area which the group of the Parada family was, hundreds of huge rocks and boulders started floating in the air with an invisible force, floating in the sky all the boulders faced Turmin and his team then...

    Foov

    Foov

    Foov

    Thus, without wasting any time, countless huge stones that were under the control of an invisible force shout out at a terrifying speed, destroying the air that was in their way and advancing toward the team.

    *ice shield*

    *heavy shield*

    * Star Sword: Star Thruster*

    Seeing the iing stones, Idris, Turmin, and Sanae, the ck-haired girl, charged forward using various skills facing theing attack to defend the rest of the team members who don''t have defense skills which stayed in the back.

    The red-haired young man who stayed back with the other two girls looked at hisrades who rushed forward destroying all the approaching rocks while observing the surroundings with sharp senses suddenly felt a sense of danger approaching quickly, when he turned to the direction that sensation came from he suddenly saw a small dimensional portal suddenly open, then without giving him time to react with terrifying force, a small metallic ax shot out at a terrifying speed, tearing apart the air around him.

    (it is targeting Naya)

    As soon as he saw the ax the red-haired young man quickly released the target if this attack

    Foov

    The ax was moving at a terrifying speed, the red-haired man would not be able to reach it in time even if he used all his speed, Naya is a healer mage and she can''t fight, she definitely wouldn''t be able to defend herself from this attack, with this thought in his head the red-haired man desperately used all his strength and dashed towards Naya. Only if he can get there, he''s confident he can stop the axe, but (shit, I can''t get there in time) thought the man with a pale face.

    "...." The brown-haired girl looked at the ax that was rapidly advancing towards her with a pale face, not knowing what to do. Although she can see the ax her reaction time is not fast enough to dodge the ax.

    *distal ss*

    Suddenly, when the ax was less than two meters away from Naya''s body, a transparent energy te suddenly appeared between Naya''s body and the ax.

    (Yuna!!) As he was moving with his max speed, the young man with red hair thought, looking at the girl with short orange hair who was putting her hands forward with a desperate expression on her face directing energy to the transparent shield that she created (Good, good, Yuna is not good at defending, But this skill isn''t weak even if it can''t stop the ax it will slow it which will give me some time to get there)

    Bang!!

    With a loud sound, the metal ax hit the barrier with great force, causing a strong air shock.

    As soon as she felt the power of this collision, Yuna opened her eyes in terror as she thought (Damn Damn, it''s heavy, dammit, dammit, It''s too heavy I can''t stop it)

    Bang!

    Facing the force of the ax the barrier broke loudly.

    Although she tried desperately unfortunately Yuna couldn''t keep the barrier up in the face of the unexpected power which the attack was maintaining. not even for a whole second.

    (No, no, Please just a little more, I''m close there isn''t much left) Seeing the breakage of the barrier with a pale face full of despair thought the red-haired young man as he lunged with all his might, transferring all his energy to his feet and propelling himself forward like a missile

    However, it was still very far away and the ax was moving at a terrifying speed.

    "Please, Please ..."

    Unfortunately, it is toote!

    Slush

    The ax de smashed into Naya''s body with an unstoppable force, pushing her tens of meters backward, just like a weak kite

    Looking at the torrential pools of blood sttered from the brown-haired young woman''s body that was thrown back for dozens of meters, the red-haired young man with wet eyes shouted in a desperate voice, "Nooooooooooo!"

    "N-aya!��" With a broken voice and a pale expression, Yuna muttered, unable to believe what she just saw in front of her eyes.

    (Why are they screaming? What''s going on in the back!?)

    Turmin, Idris, and Sanae, who were busy blocking the Paradas attack, suddenly heard the screams of the red-haired young man, so they turned back only for their facial expressions to turn pale and shocked after seeing Naya, who was lying on the ground soaked in her blood, with a metal ax embedded in her chest.

    Turmin, as he looked at this scene, suddenly felt all his five senses be numb unable to think, hear, or even sense what was happening around him.

    "Nayaaaaa"

    Neither Turmin nor the rest members of the team knew when or how they arrived here, but now all of them were at the ce where Naya''s bloody body was, with tears in their eyes and their shaking limbs, all the members of the team surrounding the injured Naya

    "Naya, can you hear me?" As he struggled to hide his broken tone, Turmin asked as he knelt beside Naya''s body looking at her pained expression.

    "C-Captain��" the brown-haired girl who was alreadypletely soaked in her blood, muttered in a low voice desperately struggling to stay awake.

 Chapter 155: I Will Kill You All!!!

    "Captain��" Naya

    "She''s still conscious, she''s still conscious, Yuna, give me one of the healing scrolls quickly," Turmin said, as he looked at the orange-haired girl next to him.

    "It''s toote," destroying the small glimmer of hope the group had, Naya muttered in a low voice, struggling to keep her eyes open.

    "But Naya..." As a tear slipped quickly down his cheek, Turmin mumbled.

    "The healing scroll won''t be able to heal me while I''m in this state, Captain. Just let me use the time I have left to express gratitude," Naya said after gathering all her remaining strength. "kh, kh, I really want to thank you guys, thank you for looking after me all these years."

    "No no Naya, please don''t say that you will be okay just- ...." Sanae muttered, the ck-haired young woman with a face covered in tears.

    "Naya, yh, Naya, you can''t do this to us, you can''t leave us, please fight .uh uh..," said the young woman with orange hair, too, in a voice that was almost Iprehensible because of her crying.

    (It''s my fault, this is my fault if only I arrived on time) With a devastated expression, the red-haired young man thought.

    "uh, uh��" Idris who was unable even to open his mouth due to the grief and shock that took over his body only continued to cry in a low voice as his beard becamepletely wet from his flowing tears.

    "I really enjoyed yourpany, I always considered you the family that I wasn''t lucky enough to have." As her voice was fading away slowly Naya said with sincere feelings.

    "Naya...". Turmin, who felt his body sinking into a deep hole, couldn''t even gather himself to answer Naya''s words

    "Thank you... guys"

    These were Naya''sst words, she finally gave in and let her eyes close slowly, close forever.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." As loud as he could Turmin shouted at the top of his lungs, with red eyes and a broken expression.

    Suddenly, ignoring the state that the group was in, the ax that had been stuck in Naya''s body, without being touched by anyone, started to vibrate with a distorting force, inside the girl''s chest in a very savage manner, spreading her fresh blood everywhere, before finally detaching from Naya''s body and flying away.

    The team members who witnessed this scene, followed the path that the ax flew towards to find that he was heading directly towards the hand of the head of the Parada family who was raising his hand in the air waiting for the metallic ax to return, upon seeing this, the team members sad expressions slowly began to turn into ferocious and crazy expressions looking at the Parada family members with angry deadly eyes.

    "The Parada family, I''m going to kill you, I''m going to kill you all, I wouldn''t leave anyone of you alive, you bastards..." With a fierce expression, Turmin shouted at the top of his lungs as he looked at Fray''s emotionless face with crazy eyes,

    Foov

    As he was screaming madly, Turmin released a massive amount of energy which was moving frantically, causing powerful airwaves and destroying the environment into crumbs.

    * Snow weapon: spear*

    "I will kill you all��."

    Amidst his mad shout, the energy that Turmin had released soared into the sky, turning into countless sharp, icy spears. At least a thousand ice spears were all pointed in the same direction, the direction of the Parada family members.

    "Die..."

    Emitting several loud air sts, the Snow Spears quickly shot towards the distant hill where Fray and the others were standing.

    Fray who was looking at the hundreds of snow spearsing quickly with a nk expression, while holding his metal ax in his hand, said in an emotionless voice. "let''s go"

    Foov

    As soon as he said that with his long hair flying madly behind his back, Fray jumped into the sky, reaching hundreds of meters high, as he was face to face with Turmin''s attack, The hundreds of blue ice spears that blocked the sky behind itpletely

    As Fray reached the same height that the attack in, Fray grabbed the metal axe in a throwing stance, as the muscles in Fray''s hand which were already huge to the point of tearing clothes swelled even more holding the ax tightly, then suddenly one of the runes painted on the axe started to emit a strong glow which made the metal axe begin to slowly expand. It started getting bigger and bigger as it only took fractions of a second for its size to exceed the size of Fray''s body, but it didn''t stop there...

    Thus, in less than a second, the ax that was less than a meter long became more than ten meters long. Once the ax had reached this size with all the strength he had gathered, Fray throw the weapon into the rushing cloud of spears.

    Recently, Fray''s strength has reached the sixth kingdom, and he has be able to use forty-five times his strength in the first phase, in addition to the weight of the ax, which reached several thousands of tons.

    The axunched in a spinning motion, spinning so quickly that it formed a huge air vortex with a diameter of tens of meters,

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Bang!

    The ax collided with the wave of snow spears, destroying dozens of spears easily, breaking them into tiny snowkes that soared with the wind.

    Only when the ax lost its sizzle did Fray stretch out his hands to recover the weapon, but at that moment when just Fray waspletely defenseless suddenly the remaining hundreds of spears changed direction and aimed at Fray who was still in the air.

    * sword storm*

    Suddenly, between the cloud of spears surging at high speed and Fray who still kept his same emotionless expression, a beautiful young woman with long ck hair and a dead expression suddenly appeared. Holding a long sword that was surrounded by hundreds of sharp energy crescents which were all spinning around the sword creating a huge storm-like move.

    " Vertical cut*

    Foov.

    With a speed beyond the ordinary human eye''sprehension, Elisa lowered her sword in the direction of Turmin''s attack, unleashing hundreds of sharp des that shot out everywhere at a speed that exceeded the speed of sound.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Bang!

    While Elisa''s attackunched to counter the ice spears. Fray grabbed his ax which had already returned to its small size before losing his momentum and starting to free fall towards the ground from over a hundred meters in the air.

    (What is this!?...) As he approached the ground quickly, suddenly Fray noticed the body of a short man with red hair with a fierce expression on his face, flying in the air, like a cannonball, quickly approaching the ce where Fray was going to fall

 Chapter 156: The Fray vs the red-haired man

    (How did he get here so fast, wait, did someone throw him here...) looking at the man who seemed to have no control over his impulsive dash, Fray thought

    "Well, it doesn''t matter anyway��." As He muttered in a low voice, Fray swung his ax and with all his might threw it at the man.

    Foov

    The ax shot towards the red-haired man at a high speed, and before Fray reached the ground, the ax already arrived at his target, but only when Fray was sure the ax would hit the red-haired man, for some reason he didn''t touch the guy andpletely skipped his body without causing any impact

    And understanding how that person managed to dodge such a close attack, Fray witnessed the ax fall to the ground behind, causing a deep hole.

    (He dodged the attack while in the air!)

    Because of the stable state that Fray was in the angle at which the ax passed through was invisible to him, but he was sure that the little red-haired man wasn''t in a good position to dodge the attack, whose speed was close to the speed of sound, now Fray has no idea how did that happen

    As he was thinking about these thoughts Fray to the ground making a loud sound, and at the same second without finding time to catch his breath Fray found that the red-haired man was already in front of him less than two meters away from him.

    *Straight punch*

    Bang!!

    A punch that was strong and fast enough to break the sound barrier and cause a terrifying air shock and even cracked the ground beneath it was fired by Fray directly at the face of the man with red hair, but instead of the punch hitting the man''s face suddenly and a cause of an unknown reason force it just slide a side away from the man''s body, thus, without even moving from his position the red-haired man managed to dodge a punch with a force that can be measured in hundreds of thousands of kilograms.

    Before Fray could express his surprise about what happened. Suddenly, the red-haired man took out a dagger, then with an angry expression muttered, "This is for Naya." Then with lightning speed, he shed the dagger directly toward Fray''s chest.

    Slush

    Unable to avoid the attack in time, Fray was stricken by the dagger, which inflicted a deep wound that extended across his upper body and pushed him back with great power.

    Lunging back, clutching his wounded chest Fray thought (He managed to cut me with a dagger)

    Thus, as soon as Fray regained his imbnce, he said with an emotionless voice, looking at the red-haired man " You are strong"

    (Even though it was just this dagger, this attack was actually strong enough to cut a hill in half, why the hell did he still alive ?) The red-haired man who had stopped his thrust and stood poised several steps away from Fray thought with a serious expression (But that doesn''t matter, he''s already been hit..)

    In fact, the red-haired man''s attack was able to wound Fray, but the wound was not serious, it was just a superficial wound, But even so, Fray was actually surprised. Fray''s muscle density and the energy equivalent to a warrior from the sixth kingdom fused into his body made his body harder than steel. In addition to the first stage, Fray''s body had be almost imprable, that''s why it was very surprising to Fray that this man was able to wound him in the difficult position he was in.

    (a bloodline skill, plus he specialized in poison arts and his strength seems to be in the Seventh kingdom) With a neutral expression, after analyzing the strength of the person in front of him calmly, Fray raised his open hand in the air slowly.

    (What is he doing?) The red-haired man thought as he looked at Fray, who was putting his hands back down without doing anything.

    But before the red-haired man couldprehend the reason for this movement, Fray summoned his ax back and charged at him with terrifying speed.

    A moment ago.

    Elisa, was rushing towards the ground, directly towards the ce where Fray and the red-haired man were, but suddenly she noticed Fray''s hand signal, as soon as Elisa saw this, she focused the energy in her feet and still in the air she changed her direction andunched in another direction.

    In the direction in which Elisa set out, there was a ck-haired girl holding a sword in her hand dashing with a great speed to Elisa''s direction. She also set Elisa as a target.

    At the same moment, near Naya''s corpse, Turmin, Idris, and Yuna all of them with ugly expressions on their faces, looked at the distant portal that had opened near them.

    From the portal, two old men suddenly came out, just after passing through the portal both of them looked at Turmin and the others with calm expressions on their faces.

    (Adam and Montaser) Turmin thought with a fierce expression as he looked at the two old men, "It was you who transported the ax that killed Naya, right?"

    "..." Idris and Yuna, after Turmin''s question, both of them looked at Adam with a look of hatred, realizing that the main reason for Naya''s death was this person.

    On the other side, Adam, who was the target of Turmin''s announcement,pletely ignored the words and the looks of the group, and instead looked at Montaser, who was standing at his side, and said, "Montaset, I want to continue my battle with that ice mage, can you take care of the other two?"

    "Alright, it doesn''t matter, just let''s finish this quickly, I still have a lot of unfinished work in the mansion," Montaser answered in an unimpressed voice.

    "I was only nning to kill the head of the family, but I changed my mind, I will kill you all." In a serious voice fused with killing intent, Turmin said as he releases an enormous amount of energy.

    *Snowball, first level*

    Thus, Turmin''s energy began to condense and slowly turn into several palm-sized snowballs, all of which were targeting Adam.

    "Okay, let''s see if you can do it," Adam said with a mocking smile on his face, as several small dimensional portals started to open around him.

    *The first portal: A Hundred Miles Under the Sea*

 Chapter 157: The sword of the old green star.

    Slush

    Slush

    Slush

    ( She''s much strong than expected, it seems that we really underestimate the power of the Parada family members ) Sanae, the ck-haired woman thought.

    Slush

    Slush

    Slush

    Once more carrying a sword with a shard long de decorated with a lot of green magical symbols Sanae dashed forwards Elisa who was holding a long sword in her hands as well. Colliding with each other the two girls changed hundreds of hits in just a few seconds.

    Since the two women met, they immediately raised their swords and started fighting without saying a word to each other, they don''t even know each other names, and the only intention of the two of them was to kill the other. But now after almost an hour has passed neither of the two gained the upper hand in the battle their power and skill level were very close to one another, which made the two of them very frustrated.

    Ding!!

    The two swords shed with great force creating a powerful collision wave that pushed the two girls back away from each other.

    ( it seems that I don''t have any other choice but use that ) Sanae who was desperate to end this battle as soon as possible, after creating some space between her and Elisa who was in a defensive position looking at herself with dead eyes, suddenly closed her eyes as she said in a low voice " The sword of the green star"

    Just after saying these words suddenly the sword that Sanae was holding started to give a strong green shine as it discharged an enormous amount of strange green energy clouds that destroyed the nearby stone formation that it touched.

    * Star Thruster*

    The green abnormal energy quickly started concentrating as it took the form of thousands of small size green star-shaped energy forms.

    ( this sword!! It''s dangerous.) looking at the strange energy that was able to wipe out the dust that was floating in the air just by being close to it, Elisa quickly realized that she can''t win against such power without getting serious. Thus, she quickly put the sword that was carrying in her storage ring and said in a low voice "Glory of ten thousand powers sword "

    * Glory of the sword*

    *Ten thousand powers*

    As a white long and tine sword appeared in Elisa''s hands, suddenly an intense great pure white energy cloud surrounded Elisa''s body and at the same time from nowhere countless sharp white sword energy-based des appeared behind her back floating in the air in dead silence all targeting Sanae.

    ( is this her spirit !? It is terrifying. As a sword master, I can feel it, this sword is a lot more powerful than the sword of the Old Green Star, but I don''t think she can use its full power. ) thought Sanae while looking at Elisa.

    Sanae found the sword of the old green star by coincidence in a very old ruin. Sanae doesn''t know its origin but this sword is very powerful Sanae spent many years trying to control its power it''s even stronger than the Rare rank weapons. That''s why Sanae was surprised by seeing the power of Elisa''s sword. Nevertheless, Sanae is still very sure that she can beat Elisa after all Sanae unlike Elisa can control her weapon very well.

    Thus, As she hold her sword with her two hands ready to dash, Sanae said in a cold voice "Let''s finish this "

    " ...Ok ..." Replied Elisa

    And that was the first exchange of words between the two girls.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Hundreds of various ice element-based attacks were dashing in the air all targeting Adam Parada who waspletely defenseless. However, before the attacks could reach Adam he suddenly opened a dimensional portal and was transported to an unknown location.

    Bang !!

    Bang !!

    Bang !!

    The spells hit the ce where Adam was, causing massive destruction to the environment and creating a tall dust could.

    Turmin who was standing still in his ce, suddenly looked at a certain faraway hill, where Adam unexpectedly appeared again, Thinking with a serious expression ( this fight hassted more than I expected, But finally his energy reserve was starting to run out. )

    Unlike Turmin whose energy waspletely recovered with the help of Naya, Adam still didn''t recover from the previous battle against Turmin, and his energy reserve was very close to reaching its limits at least that is what Turmin thought.

    (Naya, nche I promise I will take your revenge ) As a warm tear slid down his face, Turmin thought, raising his hands which were covered with an enormous amount of cold energy

    Foov

    The cold concentrated blue energy rushed to the sky freezing the air in its path.

    sh!!

    Suddenly the concentrated energy ray exploded causing a strong sh and releasing a strong wave of cold energy that spread hundreds of meters wide

    * Snowhouse level 2 *

    "...." Adam how lost his sight for a few seconds because of the strong sh, directly after gaining his vision back, he found that the surrounding environment haspletely changed, the hot atmosphere be chilling cold and the desertnd was now covered with thickyers of snow, And in the sky.

    ( it''s huge ) Adam thought, looking at the White dom that blocked the sky with a base of hundreds of meters and a height that was close to 100 hundred meters. ( so we are inside his defense skill. Although the dom blocked the sun. There''s no darkness inside, which means.) Adam "It''s a dimensional space, so he''s trying to stop me from escaping. "

    Adam''s space magic only works in the Space of nature which means it doesn''t work in artificial space zones, of course with Adam''s current power he can regain his connection with the natural space even inside the dimensional spaces forcefully. But this move needs a huge amount of energy and Adam now doesn''t have a lot of it left.

    ( with his left energy it will be impossible for him to use his magic here) Looking at Adam with a fierce look Turmin said Coldly "Inside this zone you can''t space and no one could help you. Now Die "

    * Snow weapon level 2: snow spear *

    A huge ice spear was formed above Turmin, spinning at a very high speed, targeting Adam.

    " you are strong, and your n was actually smart, if it was a month ago I will die for sure, but unfortunately you can''t win now " As Adam was speaking calmly, Under his rob on his left side chest, a strange Writing started shining with a bright white glow.

 Chapter 158: The power of runes

    * Head kick *

    Instantly when Fray''s kick was less than half a meter away from the red-haired man. Fray felt like there was a strong invisible wave pitching his leg away from the man''s head which cause Fray''s kick to slide away in the air without hitting its target.

    *Straight Punch *

    *Left hook*

    *Right hook *

    However, Fray wasn''t surprised by what happened, instead, he just continuedunching a tornado of punches at the man, Although neither of these punches hit the man Fray felt it, this strange defense was bing weaker.

    ( opening...) the red-haired man who was maintaining his defensive position without exchanging attacks with Fray, just examining Fray''s movement, Suddenly thought looking at a certain point of Fray''s body.

    * The ck Poison*

    As a strange ck fog covered the dagger he was holding, the red-haired man quickly push the ck de of the dagger directly towards Fray''s body

    But unexpectedly and just when the red-haired man was sure that his attack has seed, Fray with a surprising speed retreated from the dagger''s reach.

    ( Sh*** how can he be that fast? I''m sure that the information said that he is in the fifth kingdom in addition to that why the poison didn''t show any effect yet ) with a serious expression thought the red-haired man.

    Fray on the side who was now standing several steps away from the red-haired man, thought ( that attack was dangerous. Although the previous poison didn''t affect me because of the first phase, I''m sure my body won''t be able to fight another poison at the moment, I have to end this quick )

    "Nahl." Said, Fray

    * The cemetery general: Nahl *

    A Tall burly ck-skinned monster with a huge ax in his hand suddenly formed from a ck cloud of energy that appeared from nowhere before standing calmly behind Fray.

    *****

    Meanwhile.

    Ding!

    Ding!

    Ding!

    The sound of metal shing spread in space as The sword of the green star and the Glory of ten thousand powers sword shed with each other continuously, hundreds of green small shapes that kept generating every second and thousands of white energy des were resisting each other forcefully both trying to overpower the other, while Elisa and Sanae who were holding the swords and controlling the two powers were both moving with a speed the naked eye would find trouble tracking with harsh expressions trying to find the right opportunity to end the battle.

    Closebat and controlling the skills that need a lot of concentration at the same time, consumed a lot of Elisa''s and Sanae''s Physical and even mental capacities which slowly started making a small opening in the girls'' defenses.

    ( Now..) as she opens her eyes wide. Sanae suddenly activated her final skill

    * Star Thruster *

    Suddenly one of the many small green masses dashed with an instant speed towards Elisa''s body passing through a certain point that was empty of the countless des that were protecting Elisa''s body from every corner

    "..." Elisa who noticed tried to make one of the des stand in the path of the green star but unfortunately, the de was far and didn''t manage to arrive in time which let the star pass through the defenses of the energy des.

    * The Strom steps *

    Just after her defense was breached Elisa quickly used her movement skill to push her body back away from the approaching attack.

    Thus, Elisa at thest moment managed to escape Sanae''s attack but her unexpected dashing back opened a lot of gaps in her defense.

    * shadows flip*

    As soon as Sanae saw this opportunity, with a quick backflip she extended the space between her and Elisa while making all the countless green masses of energy flow to Elisa with lightning speed.

    "..." While dashing back with all her speed, Elisa looked at the approaching green cloud of countless energy small stars, a she felt a strong sensation of threat.

    On the other side Sanae after creating enough space between her and Elisa, stood with an emotionless expression pointing her sword line toward Elisa and the green stars that were following her, Then with a Cold voice, she said "Explode "

    Suddenly, the de of the sword in Sanae''s hand started giving out a strong green glow, and like the sword, the energy stars following Elisa started shing as well.

    *Star explosion *

    At this exact second, on Elisa''s left hand, a strange red writing suddenly appeared, shining with strong red light.

    Bang!!!!

    All the hundreds of green masses which were following Elisa up close simultaneously exploded at once causing a united huge explosion that directly struck Elisa''s body and spread hundreds of meters wide and tens of meters high. Demolishing everything in its path.

    Sanae covered her eyes from the powerful wave that the explosion caused which reached Sanae''s ce which was away from the explosion by more than a kilometer, As she looked at the still-active explosion and specifically where Elisa was standing. ( finally, this battle has ended, now I should go to help Osam )

    [Osam: the red-haired man who is fighting Fray right now ]

    But, just when Sanae turned to walk away, she suddenly felt a strong sense of dangering from a certain direction ( wait it''sing from below ) with a shocked expression, Sanae thought looking at the ground below her feet.

    *Sword storm*

    Exactly where Sanae was standing hundreds of white energy des suddenly get out from the ground, all targeting Sanae

    *Shadow flip *

    Seeing that Sanae tried desperately to get out of the des'' range as fast as can. Butt unfortunately it was toote.

    Because of Sanae''s fast reaction, the des didn''t reach her vital organs, but because of her backflip position her legs were directly in the way of the des

    Slush

    "..." As she felt a strong paining from her right leg, Sanae looked at her leg to find a deep wound that spread throughout her leg letting out a huge amount of blood, Then ignoring the unbearable pain she used her remaining energy to dash further away from the attack.

    ( what the *** is this ) Turmin thought while looking in a certain direction with shocked eyes

    There in that direction, Turmin was looking at there what seemed like a huge transparent blurry shape of an old man with a thick beard and foggy red eyes holding a strange ne made of tens ofrge strange balls, without legs floating in the sky, and inside this ghost-like creature was Adam looking at Turmin with a cold expression.

    *The Okona Ghost *

 Chapter 159: The power of Runes 2

    "Is This!? Could it be the Ghost of Okona " In a low voice Turmin mumbled, looking deeply at Adam and the Ghost entity enveloping his body, " Is he trying to suicide !?"

    The Ghost of Okona is a famous skill that can summon an abnormal entity that can help the warrior in battle in many ways, but this skill is forbidden and warriors didn''t use this skill despite its poprity, and that''s because of a simple reason which is this entity can''t be controlled, and at the moment of summoning it, this being will try to manipte the mind of the host and control it, causing the person to lose control of his mind and body forever and there''s no cure after that, that''s why normally people use this skill asst solution to take the enemy with them to death.

    " Don''t worry this is not a suicide attempt .." Adam, who could guess what Turmin was thinking, said in a calm voice.

    "What!? How could you stay conscious after summoning the Ghost of Okona ? " with a shocked tone, Asked Turmin while looking at Adam''s calm expression with wide-opened eyes.

    "I don''t how either " Answer Adam indifferently, At the same time the Ghost entity suddenly bring his hand which was holding the huge ne in front of his body in a weird praying-like position.

    * Energy Trust *

    Thus, suddenly an enormous amount of energy flowed out from the Ghost entity and surrounded Adam''s body.

    ( his energy has recovered ) still, in disbelief, Turmin thought with a terrified face.

    This is one of the skills of the Okona Ghost, which can regain and post the energy of the host, and this skill is the main reason that Fray chose this rune for Adam. Because with enough energy Adam is unstoppable

    As he felt a great dose of concentrated energy rushing through his body, Adam raised his hand as he activated his magic.

    * Space magic *

    ( What a terrifying amount of energy, this energy is even stronger than what Adam has in the beginning ) With this thought in his mind and with a worried expression, Turmin Quickly used all his remaining energy to activate his final skill.

    A tremendous charge of cold blue and white energy flooded Turmin''s body, heading toward the sky concentrating rapidly forming a huge orb of energy

    *Snowball: Third level *

    ( It''s impacting the fabric of the space, this skill is strong ) sensing the weird deformations in the space surrounding Turmin''s skill, Adam thought looking at the huge blue energy ball floating above Turmin

    " ok let see what this rune is capable of" mumbled Adam in a low voice, as he pointed his forefinger toward Turmin

    *The seventh Portal: White lighting*

    In front of Adam''s finger Tree small size portals suddenly emerged from nowhere.

    *******

    Faraway from Turmin and Adam''s battleground, was Sanae with her injured leg leaning on a big rock, with a nervous expression looking at the giant pit created by the previous explosion and specifically at a weird red figure that was standing in the center of the hole

    Closing up on the Red figure we can see it is in red samurai armor holding a sword and surrounded by countless white energy des, the armor waspletely made of concentrated solid energy, covering the whole body of the host, Except for the dead ck eyes that were visible under the mask tb rest of the body was heading.

    *The red samurai Armor*

    This was the rune that Fray create for Elisa, Elisa as a sword warrior has very powerful attack skills but her weakness is her defense. And the red samurai Armor is the defense skill that Fray found to be very suitable for Elisa''s style of fighting.

    Foov.

    Suddenly, without wasting time Elisa dashed toward Sanae with a high speed.

    Ding !!

    As soon as Elisa reached Sanae, she lowered her sword targeting Sanae''s head, but with a rough expression, Sanae managed to block the sword at thest moment.

    Ding!!

    Ding !!

    Ding !!

    Thus, In less than a minute Sanae and Elisa exchange hundreds of shes, but unlike before the battle wasn''t equal now, because of the Samurai armor Elissa no longer needed to focus on defense, which made her use all of her strength on the attack, which made Sanae, who was already suffering from a severe injury in her leg, struggle to suppress both Elissa''s direct attacks and the attacks of thousands of des that were attacking her at the same time, even with The Green star sword, Sanae became unable to confront Elisa, and she realized that sooner orter she would lose this battle

    ( F***, what should I do now ?) Sanae.

    The red-haired man named Osam was forcefully surging backward, with a stern expression looking at the huge insectoid beast that was in his sight which was the one who pushed him back like this, but before he could regain his bnce he suddenly felt a presence behind him, as he tried to turn around to see the person, he suddenly felt a terrifying force hitting him from behind, which made a loud sound and caused a terrifying air shock, although Osam did not suffer much damage due to his skill, once again he was pushed hard in the opposite direction

    ( The barrier is getting weaker, and now there are two enemies, this is dangerous, if things continue like this it will impossible to win, should I retreat ?) still struggling to defend himself against Fray and Nahl, Osam thought.

    " huhu..." As he was leaning on his spear, breathing heavily, Idris looked in front of him at the Old man that was standing calmly, with his hand behind his back looking at him with an indifferent expression.

    ( This is bad, I used all my power and until now I didn''t manage to make him to even use his hands, we underestimated the power of this family...) Idris thought before turning his hand to look in another direction, where was Yuna also fighting desperately against a skeleton creature that was wearing red knight armor and holding a long sword ( Montaser''s Spirit ). ( the only one who can fight this man is the captain, but why he''s taking so long? )

    Looking at the desperate expression on Idris''s face Montaser who was already bored of this fight said " Did you already get Tired, You guys can''t win, I highly rmend you guys to surrender, while you still can..."

    Suddenly interrupting Montaser''s words a bright pole of light appeared in the sky in a certain direction.Suddenly interrupting Montaser''s words in a certain direction bright pole of a golden light raised from afar and hit the sky

    " Wait!! This is!!..." Idris

    ********************

    As you guys know English is not my firstnguage, if you find any error in the chapter please let me know in the Comment. goodnight

 Chapter 160: The end of the battle

    Huge chunks of snow and energy sparks, with thousands of holes and cracks, traces of the destruction that the surrounding environment suffered from, and a thick cloud of dust that reached a height of tens of meters and spread to hundreds of meters wide.

    Amid this area of destruction, there was Turmin who was covered in numerous wounds with torn clothes struggling to stay standing because of the exhaustion and pain, As he looked with an ugly expression at Adam and the ghost of Okana which surrounded Adam''s body who is still standing in his ce, and although he to has a tired expression on his face and Some parts of his clothes were torn. He was obviously in much better shape than Turmin

    After the collision of Turmin and Adam''s attack, the explosion developed a destructive energy wave that destroyed Turmin''s skill Snowhouse that Turmin had and left devastating effects on the environment. The surprising thing was that Adam''s attack was much stronger than expected which pushed back Turmin''s Snowball attack, although the difference in the power of the two attacks wasn''t that big it was enough to cause Turmin a lot of very severe injuries

    (Sh*t, how could he be that strong) With one of his eyes closed and bleeding a lot of blood, Turmin looked up using his remaining healthy eye at Adam with a desperate expression as he thought (Sorry Naya, sorry nche, I failed to take revenge for you)

    As he felt despair clouding his heart, suddenly his sight be a little blurry before two figures appeared in his view. Two beautiful girls, one with brown hair and the other with silver hair, simr to his, both looking at him with small smiles on their faces.

    "Naya!! nche!!..." In a shocked voice, Turmin mumbled, looking at the two girls

    "Captain, don''t lose hope, it''s not over yet."

    Hearing the familiar voice of the two girls suddenly, Turmin felt the pain and sadness block his five senses, as he mumbled in a shrill wailing voice, "What!? But... I''m --I can''t,"

    "Captain, another chance will surelye in the future. Just don''t push yourself too hard....please Captain."

    As he heard the gradually faded voice, Turmin gritted his teeth in despair as he slowly lost sight of the view of two girls.

    Thus, after regaining consciousness, Turin muttered angrily, "F**" And from the only pocket still intact He took out a small piece of paper that was full of many strange symbols, then without wasting any time he ripped it in half.

    Slit

    As soon as the paper was torn, a bright inner pir of light suddenly released from it which extended up into the sky.

    Thus, after activating the incantation, Turmin took out another piece of paper and said with a fierce expression as he looked at Adam, "Don''t think you won, guys, this isn''t the end, we''lle back, and we will avenge our friends for sure."

    "Are you trying to escape?" After hearing Turmin''s confident statement, Adam said in a cold voice, "Do you think I will let you do that?"

    * The first portal: Hundreds of miles under the sea *

    Suddenly, dozens of dimension gates surrounded Turmin from every side, then they allunched dozens of high-pressure water beams at him.

    Slit

    Turmin on the other hand, ignoring the portals and tens of detergent water streams rushing towards him, rips the piece of paper that was in his hands as fast as he can.

    Thus, suddenly, from the torn piece of paper tens of strong energy rays appeared surrounding Turmin''s body from every side creating a Thick energy bubble around him, then before Adam''s attacks could reach him the bubble released a huge amount of energy and just like a rocket itunched towards the sky with a terrifying speed.

    ( An escape bubble, even with space magic I can''t stop it, F***)

    As Fray was thinking with a cold expression, suddenly four more escape bubbles appeared in the sky all flying in the same direction following Turmin.

    "..." Looking at this scene with a neutral expression, Adam used his magic and opened Four portals.

    Shortly, from the four portals Fray, Montaser and Elisae out and stood beside Adam.

    " I apologize, sir, we failed to stop them " Montaser.

    "It''s okay, I''m sure they wille back "Fray.

    " Should we follow them, sir, " Adam

    " No, no need "Answered Fray.

    Thus, after taking the body of the brown-haired woman Naya back with them Fray and the others return to Iskar city.

    Days passed since this battle and the continent was slowly entering chaos at this period as kingdoms began to move against each other and many big cities and families entered into fierce wars with each other

    And because of all this chaos, many new criminal associations and powerful societies were created, Now most of the continent has lost all kinds of peace and tragedies were happening every day everywhere, and the international court was in a chaotic state unable to keep track of all fast urring changes.

    And amidst this mess and disorder, Luke and the heroes were struggling to defend peace, and the story of the original novel was advancing.

    But Fray and the Parada family didn''t care about any of this, and they didn''t interfere in any of this event, they focused all their time on bing stronger and preparing to face the dungeon that had already turned into a five-star rank dungeon.

    The Parada Family.

    And At the moment In his office, Fray was sitting on his desk reading the multiple letters that have been sent to the Parada family names, Requests for alliances, news about the continent, and a lot of other letters that Fray wasn''t very interested in. Between all these piles of the letter, there was only two who caught Fray''s intention. A little from Idar and its updates about the crystal mine which Fray was very eager to read, and the second was from the Arezo family which Fray waited so long to hear their response.

    So, guys, I''m not sure how this chapter turned out because I was busy and I didn''t invest a lot of time in it, so I''m sorry if it''s bad.

    But I have another note I want to say. The Novel to this point has no plot holes, everything that I write I''m very aware of, sometimes you guys see something you don''t understand and you automatically assume it''s a mistake or something like that to the point that I am now trying to avoid adding mysterious and puzzles because some of you will think it''s a stupid decision from the MC or it''s a plot hole.

    Just trust the process if you notice something doesn''t add up just try to conclude why with you''re understanding of the plot. Don''t just assume it''s a mistake, or it''s a stupid idea of the MC. Because I promise The MC isn''t stupid.

 Chapter 161: The response of the Arezo family

    Deep within the heart of thend lies an extraordinary marvel known as the energy mine. This remarkable repository boasts an impressive reserve of energy stones, an unparalleled source of power capable of sustaining the continent for countless millennia. These mystical stones, revered and sought after by every city on the human continent, serve as the lifeblood of progress, vitalizing and enabling the functionality of every advanced tool and invention crafted by our ingenious race.

    The significance of energy stones cannot be overstated, as they embody the very essence of technological prowess. From towering metropolises to humble settlements, every corner of the human continent relies on these rare gems to fuel their industrious endeavors and propel their societies forward. The intricate machinery, city defense systems, even magicmbs, and a myriad of other innovations that have propelled the continent to this level all draw upon the boundless energy harnessed within these coveted stones.

    Yet, it is precisely their scarcity that magnifies their value to extraordinary proportions. Energy stones are a finite resource, painstakingly extracted from deep within the mine''s intricatebyrinth of tunnels and caverns. Their scarcity is matched only by their price, with even a single high-quality energy stone demanding a sum equivalent to an entire month''s revenue for a modest-sized city. Such exorbitant costs act as a constant reminder of the stone''s rarity and its indispensable role in powering the ambitions and aspirations of humanity.

    The dependence on energy stones, coupled with their exorbitant price, perpetuates a delicate economic bnce. Cities must allocate significant portions of their resources to secure these precious stones, often engaging inplex trade negotiations and strategic alliances to ensure a steady supply. The procurement of energy stones bes an intricate dance of economics, as city revenues are carefully budgeted and channeled to acquire the necessary fuel for their technological marvels.

    Idar, entrusted with overseeing this monumental project, had finally sent his long-awaited confirmation of itspletion. In his letter, he proimed that most of the formidable challenges encountered during the mine''s establishment had been surmounted. Equipped with cutting-edge extraction machinery and an ample workforce, the mine was now prepared to extract substantial quantities of energy stones for export and trade.

    Fray, as he absorbed the tidings from Idar''s missive, found a surge of tion welling within him. Finishing the letter, his mind instinctively charted the next course of action. "Magnificent. Once I vanquish the dungeon, I shall summon Idar back to the city to herald the mine''s opening. It will mark our family''s triumphant entry into the energy crystal trade. Perhaps a grand press conference or direct engagement with prospective clients would be the most impactful approach. I shall delve into the details when the opportune moment arrives."

    Seated at his desk, Fray gently ced Idar''s letter before him, reaching out for another missive��an invitation extended to the Arezo family to join the esteemed Parada lineage as disciples. Now, with bated breath, he awaited their response.

    "Dear Mr. Parada, we hope this letter finds you in good health. We humbly apologize for the dy in our reply, as we have recently grappled with internal troubles...Regarding your generous offer, Mr. Parada, we express our profound interest in epting. However, we harbor additional conditions and fervently hope the esteemed head of the family will kindly consider them..."

    Fray let out a soft sigh, foreseeing abyrinth of terms and prerequisites in the Arezo family''s response. While most of their stiptions were agreeable, one particr condition gnawed at Fray''s core.

    "Andstly, Mr. Parada, we propose the unification of our families through a sacred bond of matrimony, forging a union that shall fortify our ties and trust."

    Silently contemting the sentence that now held him captive, Fray''s hand gravitated towards a small golden bell adorning the desk.

    Deng! Deng!

    Shortly after the bell''s chime, a resolute knock resonated at the office door. Granting permission, he weed Montaser, who entered with a sense of triumph and deep respect.

    "Sir, you summoned me?" Montaser inquired, his tone reverential.

    "Yes, I seek your counsel on a weighty matter," Fray replied, extending the letter to Montaser. "The Arezo family has responded, and their answer has veered from my anticipated path."

    "Unexpected, you say?" Montaser mumbled, perplexed, as he received the letter.

    As Montaser perused the contents, his countenance gradually hardened, his emotions simmering as he reached the third condition.

    "What!? How dare they? After bestowing upon them countless advantages, they audaciously make such an audacious demand," Montaser eximed, his voice tinged with anger.

    Fray, leaning back in his chair, maintained a calmposure. "What are your thoughts?" he asked, his gaze piercing Montaser''s troubled expression.

    Sighing, Montaser responded, his wordsced with unease, "That old man is unbending, sir. I fear he would resist any alterations to these conditions."

    Acknowledging Montaser''s concerns, Fray replied serenely, "Indeed, but their request holds a grain of reason."

    (Master is right. While not entirely unreasonable, their request aligns with the prevalent concept of political marriages within influential families. Yet, Master is different.) Montaser recognized the depth of Fray''s suffering during his formative years��the animosity and hatred directed at him by his own kin, and the perilous war that nearly imed his young life. Fray''s childhood had been an inferno, with no one to shield him from the mes. One aspect he held responsible was the culture of polygamy, devoid of genuine affection, imposed by his father. If only his father had chosen a single woman and loved her wholeheartedly, Fray''s anguish might have been alleviated. Such thoughts regarding harem culture and polygamy had shaped Fray into the extraordinary individual he was today, setting him apart from other leaders.

    After a moment of introspection, Fray''s voice broke the silence. "I am inclined to ept their offer."

    "What? But why, sir? Are the Arezo family truly deserving of such a concession?" Montaser questioned, genuine concern etched on his face.

    "Yes, the Arezo family holds a pivotal role in our original n. Surrendering them is not an option," Fray replied, fixing Montaser with a resolute gaze.

    "But, sir..." Montaser began, voicing his apprehension.

    "Worry not, Montaser. I harbor no reservations. We have little to lose."

    Perceiving Fray''s unwavering conviction, Montaser sighed inwardly before acquiescing, "If that is your decision, sir, I shall not impede you."

    As Fray made up his mind andmencedposing a reply to the Arezo family, a particr detail from the novel shed in his memory, piquing his curiosity. "Montaser, do you happen to know how many eligible young women the Arezo family possesses?"

    "Well, sir, the Arezo family is quite extensive. They have several young girls, but most are born of the harem. Only three carry the family name, and merely one remains unmarried," Montaser disclosed.

    (Only one! There is no doubt. She must be the one.) Fray wore aposed facade as he muttered softly, "It seems there may be an avenue to escape this union after all."

    "What do you mean, sir?" Montaser inquired, bewildered by the cryptic remark.

    ::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::

    There''s a new writer, who helps me modifier the chapters, from now on the writing style will stay like this, and we will change the s as well, the plot won''t change but the writing style will change a lot, I highly rmend you guys to revisit the novel from the first chapter, it will be a very different experience.

    Ps: we didn''t finish yet but if you start from chapter one, you won''t be able to catch up with our progress.

    So, leave your opinion in thements

 Chapter 162: The attack squad

    Chemistry Room

    Fray stood before his cluttered study table, engrossed in his research on runic pieces. Being the only one knowledgeable in rune science, he couldn''t find a suitable team to assist him, forcing him to devote countless hours to his research and inventions. Currently, Fray focused on crafting weapons and armor for the Dungeon Assault Squad. Although he had sessfully created the runes, transferring them to the weapons was a time-consuming process. If not for Fray''s exceptional physical capabilities, it would have taken him months toplete.

    The night wore on as Fray toiled inside the room, bathed in themplight. It wasn''t until the morning sun peeked through the window that he finally halted his work and left the room.

    As part of his daily routine, Fray always began his day with morning training. He swiftly changed into his training clothes in his bedroom and proceeded to the pce''s training yard located at the back.

    Arriving at the training grounds, Fray discovered that the yard wasn''t empty. Fray strode across the training grounds, his gaze sweeping over the sprawling expanse. The training yard, nestled behind the pce, hummed with activity and purpose. It was a vast open space, meticulously designed to amodate the rigorous training regimens of the Parada family''s elite.

    In the center of the yard, a group of warriors, their forms chiseled and disciplined, engaged in consolidated exercises. They moved with fluidity and precision, executing a variety of drills that tested their strength, agility, andbat skills. The air crackled with determination as the sound of grunts and the shing of weapons reverberated throughout.

    Elisa, their determined and resourceful leader, stood at the forefront, guiding the training session. She emanated authority and a steadfast resolve, her voice cutting through the air as she issuedmands and provided valuable instructions to her team. With each directive, she nurtured a sense of unity and purpose among the diverse members of the raiding party.

    The teamprised a formidable blend of talents and abilities, carefully chosen by Elisa herself. Elite knights, revered for their mastery of weaponry and their unwavering loyalty, stood shoulder to shoulder with skilled members of the elite servants'' squad, their agile movements a testament to their honed skills. Among them, a select few teenagers sho from the deadly numbers team including the renowned Number Two Sina and Number Three Isha, both prodigies in their own right.

    Each member possessed a distinct presence, their personalities as diverse as their skills. The training yard provided a melting pot where their unique strengths and capabilities melded together, fostering an environment of coboration and camaraderie. While some showcased their finesse with a sword, others honed their magical prowess or demonstrated exceptional agility.

    Equipment crafted by Fray, the master of runes and inventions, adorned the members of the squad. Gleaming weapons, intricately designed armor, and enchanted artifacts glistened in the sunlight, testaments to Fray''s craftsmanship and hismitment to equipping the team with the finest tools for their impending dungeon assault.

    The training sessions held every morning served multiple purposes. They not only sharpened the squad''sbat skills but also served as a tform for the members to familiarize themselves with the intricacies of the equipment provided by Fray. Elisa orchestrated tactical exercises, drilling the team on basic strategies, teamwork, and adapting to various scenarios they might encounter within the treacherous depths of the dungeon.

    As Fray observed the collective effort from a distance, a sense of satisfaction washed over him. Elisa''s meticulous selection process had yielded a well-rounded and capable team. Their unwavering determination and the echoes of shing weapons served as a testament to their readiness to face the challenges that awaited them.

    Observing the group from a distance, Fray embarked on his physical training routine. He started with severalps around the yard, carrying additional weights to intensify his workout.

    Two hourster, while Elisa and the team continued their exercises, Fray concluded his physical training, his breath heavy andbored. He sought sce in one corner of the yard, assuming a meditation position.

    Cemetery Army

    Answering Fray''s summons, a dense cloud of hundreds of cemetery insects and bees materialized out of thin air. Seated in contemtion, Fray was replenished with energy as the insects bestowed it upon him.

    Meanwhile, the Cemetery bees effortlessly supplied Fray''s body with energy, enabling him to focus on another matter.

    ...

    "Entering my spiritual consciousness space has be easier ofte," Fray thought, reflecting on the recent developments. "Previously, piercing my soul was apanied by an intense, nauseating pain. But after the incident with Yassine, I can now reside herefortably, devoid of a physical form, existing solely as an abstract consciousness."

    Surveying the empty surroundings, an expanse of endless white void in every direction, Fray remained unperturbed, solely fixated on one thought.

    (Soul Heart.)

    This realm represented Fray''s inner consciousness, and to a certain extent, he possessed control over this space through the power of his thoughts.

    In response to his musings, three majestic figures materialized before Fray in the empty expanse. Towering hundreds of meters high, the first figure embodied the spirit of Narod, still unconscious with eyes closed. Adjacent to Narod''s colossal form stood a towering ck egg, exceeding five meters in height��the manifestation of Fray''s second spirit, the Cemetery Army. The exact reason why the myriad spirit insects assumed this particr shape eluded Fray.

    Finally, a radiant, golden orb floated within the space,manding Fray''s utmost attention. This represented Fray''s soul��the primary objective of his presence within this realm.

    Ever since Fray discovered information within the novel, his main ambition had been to attain the power ofws. Despite having heard numerous rumors regarding their might, it wasn''t until reading the novel''s detailed descriptions that Fray trulyprehended their astounding power.

    "In all realms, the power ofws remains consistent," the novel elucidated. "Lawse in three degrees: third degree, second degree, and first degree. Individuals born with inexplicable abilities possess the power to manipte and control thesews."

    "A third-degreew constitutes a fragment of a second-degreew, typically in the form of a skill derived from arger concept. For instance, taking the third-degreew of me breath, one gains the ability to unleash a skill surpassing any natural ability without energy constraints."

    "Yet, the second-degreew is the foundation around which third-degreews are built. In our previous example, the me breath would derive from the second-degreew of mes, granting its user unparalleled control over all varieties of fire, unburdened by energy limitations."

    "As for the first-degreew, information remains scarce. Mere whispers surround thesews, suggesting that they serve as the origin and source for the higher concepts they represent. Continuing our example, the first-degreew would be thew of fire,manding all rted paths, allowing the maniption, control, and alteration of fire''s properties without opposition��ording to rumors, at least."

 Chapter 163: The training

    Fray realized that the true source of powery in the Law that was intricately bound to his soul, a legendary force. However, he soon discovered that achieving this objective was a formidable challenge. The initial and crucial step toward attaining his goal was toprehend the Law that resonated within his soul. Yet, no matter how hard Fray tried, he couldn''t unravel this enigmatic Law. Understanding that he must first connect with his soul to grasp its nature, Fray found even this initial step more difficult than anticipated.

    Within the realm Fray found himself, his perspective was limited, positioned at the feet of Narod, who towered over him, while his golden soul, the elusive goal, floated at the same height as Narod''s head, hundreds of meters away. Stranded in this space without a physical form or means of movement, Fray longed to draw closer to his soul and search for clues about its Law. Yet, without the ability to move or interact physically, Fray''s efforts proved fruitless. Fray realizes that the only way to control this ce is by concentrating on his thoughts but despite months of trying, he made no progress.

    Each soul possessed a unique bond with its Law, and Fray knew that this journey was one he had to undertake alone, without external aid. He had read about the individual paths that soul owners had to traverse to reach their goals, further emphasizing the solitary nature of his struggle.

    An hourter, Fray emerged from his meditation, surrounded by countless cemetery bees in a tranquil graveyard. He rose from the ground, observing hispanions, Elisa and the rest of the team, who coincidentally concluded their own arduous training. The team members slumped onto the ground, visibly drained from the demanding session. Sweat adorned their foreheads, reflecting in the dim light. They breathed heavily, bearing the signs of exhaustion etched upon their faces, their eyes heavy with weariness.

    Isha, with her disheveled appearance and perspiration-dampened hair clinging to her forehead, appeared notably fatigued. Her vibrant spirit had waned, reced by a weariness that burdened her. Leaning against a nearby pole, she sat with slouched shoulders, breathing heavily. In a slightly trembling voice, she muttered, "Phew... This was even more challenging than the cave training."

    "Indeed, I''m relieved it''s over. Looks like the master has finished his training too," added the weary boy, number four, as he nced toward Fray.

    "Should we go talk to him?" suggested number five.

    The discussion among the teenagers puzzled the rest of the raiding team, who observed the close bond these youngsters shared with the head of the family. It wasmon knowledge that the family head was a dangerous individual, and even these trained warriors, who had dedicated their lives to the family''s cause, preferred to maintain a certain distance. Yet, these teenagers had developed a unique connection with Fray, owing their lives to him and having shared meals together. This familiarity put them at ease in his presence. Lately, their opportunities for interaction had been limited, and now they sought a chance to catch up.

    "It''s not the right time," intervened Sina, who also wanted to speak with Fray, interrupting the teenagers'' discussion. She nced at Elisa, who was making her way toward Fray.

    "Good morning, sir," greeted Elisa calmly, her expression contrasting the fatigue evident in the rest of the team.

    "Good morning, Elisa. Is the training progressing well?" Fray asked, wiping the sweat off his face with a small towel.

    "Yes, I believe they will be ready before the attack date. The equipment you crafted has been incredibly helpful," replied Elisa.

    "Have they trained on that Formation yet?" Fray inquired.

    Elisa shook her head gently, her expression conveying a hint of anticipation. "Not yet, sir. They are not quite prepared for that level of training. However, based on their current pace, I am confident they will be ready very soon."

    Concluding the brief conversation with Elisa, Fray made his way back inside the mansion, intending to have breakfast after a refreshing shower. As he walked, a random thought crossed his mind, (That woman should be here soon.)

    Nestled several kilometers away from Iskar City, the magnificent castle stood as a timeless bastion amidst the heart of a lush and dense forest. Its imposing presencemanded attention, surrounded by massive walls that stretched high into the sky. Crafted from sturdy stone, the walls bore the marks of age and wisdom, weathered by the passage of time and the whispers of history.

    The castle''s architecture exuded an air of grandeur and opulence, a testament to the wealth and power of the Arezo family. Towering turrets adorned the corners, reaching towards the heavens, their elegant spires reaching an apex that seemed to brush against the clouds. The intricate stonework showcased meticulous craftsmanship, each nook and cranny telling a tale of the skilled artisans who had dedicated themselves to its creation.

    A broad and imposing gate served as the portal into the castle''s inner sanctum. Fashioned from sturdy iron, the gate stood as a guardian, weing those who were deemed worthy. Its surface bore ornate designs, and intricate patterns that hinted at the family''s history and prestige. As the gates swung open, revealing the castle''s secrets, they creaked with a sense of ancient mystery, as if whispering tales of centuries gone by.

    At the castle''s grand entrance, members of the Arezo family, led by their head, Lester, awaited the arrival of a distinguished guest, Mr. Adam. Standing beside Lester was a captivating young woman, approximately neen or twenty years old, with brown hair, mesmerizing blue eyes, and an alluring blend of maturity and innocence.

    "Wee to Arezo Castle, Mr. Adam," Lester greeted, his gaze fixed on an aged man dressed in a long white robe. The man stood calmly before a massive dimensional portal.

    "Thank you, Mr. Lester," Adam responded courteously.

    "And this is my beautiful daughter, Aya. I hope the Master will take a liking to her," Lester remarked, a smile adorning his face.

    Hearing Lester''s words, Adam, who had a granddaughter of his own, felt a pang of disgust. He couldn''t help but think, (He speaks as though he''s selling her. What a repugnant creature.)

    As Lester proudly introduced his daughter, Aya, to Adam, a flicker of difort crossed her face upon hearing her father''s words. She fought to maintain aposed facade, but her eyes betrayed a mix of resignation and inner turmoil. Aya had long been aware of her father''s intentions and his penchant for treating her as a pawn in his intricate games of power and influence.

    A tumultuous sea of emotions surged within her. She felt a pang of resentment towards her father, who seemed to view her as a mere object to be traded for favor and alliances. Aya had aspirations of her own, dreams that extended beyond being a bargaining chip in her family''s political machinations. She yearned for genuine connections, for a life filled with purpose and autonomy.

    Suppressing the surge of frustration, Aya forced a delicate smile to her lips, masking her true feelings. She was well-versed in the art of concealment, adept at portraying an image ofpliance and obedience to maintain the delicate bnce within her family. With a flicker of sadness in her eyes, she silently acknowledged the weight of her circumstances, the reality of her existence tethered to the whims and desires of others.

    ::::::::::::::::::::

    There''s a new writer, who helps me modifier the chapters, from now on the writing style will stay like this, and we will change the s as well, the plot won''t change but the writing style will change a lot, I highly rmend you guys to revisit the novel from the first chapter, it will be a very different experience.

    Ps: we didn''t finish yet but if you start from chapter one, you won''t be able to catch up with our progress.

    So, leave your opinion in thements

 Chapter 164: Aya has arrived to the Parada Mansion

    The gravel crunched beneath the wheels of the carriage as it came to a halt in front of Fray''s imposing mansion. I peered out the window, my heart heavy with a mixture of dread and resentment. This was the result of my father''s decree �C a forced encounter with the evilest family on the continent and the viinous man I neither needed nor desired, The head of such an evil family.

    Stepping out of the carriage, I smoothed down the creases in my dress, attempting to regain some semnce ofposure. The mansion loomed before me, its grandeur a stark reminder of the power this family held within these walls, as I looked at the old man who was waiting for me in front of the carriage I think his name is Adam, the way he managed to transport the whole carriage for a distance that expired 20 kilometers in seconds reminded my that I can''t escape from this ce.

    "Mess Aya, the family wasn''t certain about your exact arrival date, which is why they couldn''t wee you properly. I apologize," Adam interrupted, his voice clearly indifferent.

    "No problem, Mr. Adam. Thank you for transporting me," I replied.

    "Alright, head towards the door. I''m sure someone will be there to wee you," Adam dered, opening a peculiar portal with his magic.

    Thus, as approached the massive oak doors, my footsteps faltered, and I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the unwee reception that awaited.

    The doors swung open with a creak, revealing an old man with a butler uniform. He stood tall, dressed impably in a ck suit, his expression stoic and unreadable. His eyes met mine briefly as if assessing my worth before he create a small smile on his face and say "Miss Aya, wee to The Parada Mansion," Monatser''s voice was calm and respectful. "Please, follow me."

    Reluctantly, I trailed behind him, my footsteps echoing through the cavernous hallway. The mansion seemed to swallow me whole, its silence amplifying the racing thoughts in my mind. How did I end up here, trapped in this sinister web spun by my father''s ambitions?

    Monatser led me into avish sitting room, adorned with opulent furniture and intricate tapestries. The scent of aged wood and fading elegance permeated the air. He gestured toward a plush armchair, silently instructing me to sit.

    "I will inform The Master of your arrival," Monatser stated. And with that, he vanished, leaving me alone with my swirling emotions.

    As I waited, my gaze wandered to the window, where the fading sunlight cast long shadows across the room. I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of resentment towards my father, who had thrust me into this situation without consideration for my feelings or desires. I yearned for freedom, for the ability to make my own choices.

    The door swung open, jolting me from my reverie. A tall muscr man with long ck hair and dark eyes, entered the room, his presencemanding and foreboding. His eyes pierced through me, their coldness sending a shiver down my spine. And for some reason, I felt exposed as if he could see through the walls I had built to protect myself.

    "Miss, Aya, Right ?" Fray''s voice was smooth and low, carrying a hint of coldness and cruelty . "wee, Sorry for not meeting you at the gate"

    (So this is Fray the famous viin, who killed his family members, and Luke''s enemy, I can''t let him think he''s won by bringing me here ) I fought to maintainposure, my voice steady despite the fear that gnawed at my insides. "This ce may be grand, but it holds no appeal to me, Fray. I did note willingly, and I will not be swayed by your charm or reputation."

    ...

    "..." Fray

    Upon hearing her surprising statement, Fray and Montaser exchanged confused nces. Montaser, unfamiliar with the girl, waspletely caught off guard, while even Fray, who possessed limited knowledge about her from the novel, was taken aback. Nheless, sensing the girl''s difort with his presence, Fray quietly advised Montaser to provide her with a room and exin the rules to her before he returned to the chemistry room.

    *************

    The sun hung high in the sky as the borders between the Niram Empire and Lionar''s Kingdom became the backdrop for an impending sh. Hundreds of knights from both nations stood resolute, their armor gleaming under the sun''s golden rays. Tensions were palpable in the air as the gathering storm of war loomed ominously over thend.

    As the horns sounded, signaling the start of the battle, a figure stood atop a distant hill, observing the chaos unfolding below. It was a weathered old man, his face lined with the marks of time and wisdom. His name was Elric, a retired general who had witnessed countless conflicts throughout his long life.

    Leaning on a staff, Elric watched with a mix of sorrow and admiration as the knights shed. His eyes, once filled with the fire of youth, now reflected the weight of experience. He had seen the devastation that war could bring, the lives lost and the families shattered. But he also understood the indomitable spirit that burned within those who fought on the battlefield.

    From his vantage point, Elric could discern the ebb and flow of the battle. He noted the Niram knights'' disciplined formations and the Lionar warriors'' unwavering resolve. The sh was brutal, with neither side giving an inch. Elric could almost taste the desperation in the air as the knights fought for their nations and the ideals they held dear.

    As the battle continued, Elric''s thoughts drifted back to his own days as amander. He remembered the weight of responsibility that had rested on his shoulders, the lives entrusted to his decisions. The scars of war, both visible and hidden, still lingered within him. He had seen victory and defeat, glory and despair, but he had also witnessed the toll it took on those who fought on the front lines.

    In the midst of the chaos, Elric noticed a lone knight fighting with remarkable skill and grace. This knight moved with a fluidity that caught Elric''s attention. Despite being outnumbered, the knight fended off attackers with remarkable agility, his sword dancing through the air, leaving a trail of fallen adversaries in his wake. There was an air of nobility and determination about him that drew Elric''s gaze.

    Elric couldn''t help but wonder about the story behind this solitary warrior. What drove him to fight so fiercely? Was he a symbol of hope, an embodiment of the ideals they all fought for? Or was he driven by personal motivations, a desire for revenge or glory? Elric understood that each knight on that field had their own reasons for being there, their own stories of triumph and tragedy.

    As the sun began its descent towards the horizon, casting an orange glow upon the battlefield, Elric remained on the hill, his eyes fixed on the ongoing struggle. He knew that this sh at the border was just the beginning, the spark that would ignite a continent-wide conflict. The ramifications would be far-reaching, the consequences dire.

    In the face of such monumental chaos and destruction, Elric''s heart ached for the knights battling below. He knew the toll that war exacted on both the victors and the vanquished. And as he continued to watch the sh unfold, he couldn''t help but hope that somehow, amidst the bloodshed and the cries of anguish, a path to peace would emerge.

    And so, with a heavy heart and a burdened soul, Elric remained on that hill watching the faraway battle while thinking "Sigh. Soon the whole continent will be affected, and there''s no way out "

 Chapter 165: The Frozen Dungeon

    Amidst the vast expanse of the open sea, two formidable women-led ships bobbed gently on the waves. The crews of both vessels stood on the deck of the ships as they looked at a massive dimensional portal shimmering in the distance. Fray stood resolutely on the deck of one of the ships, his gaze fixed upon the two powerful beams of energyunched toward the portal. thinking ( it seems that the invention has seeded. It''s impossible to sense the energy of the portal now )

    As Fray turned around, his eyes fell upon Elisa, Adam, and Giam, apanied by a knight standing steadfastly beside Elisa. Looking at the knight Fray said, "Are you ready?"

    The knight felt a slight nervousness in Fray''s presence and the other big characters straightened his posture and summoned his courage. With a flourish of his hand, he conjured a swirling aura, and from its midst materialized a spectral bird, with obsidian feathers glistened with an ethereal sheen, reflecting shades of iridescent blues and purples and shiny golden eyes that reflected Fray''s image with pure quality. "Yes, Sir I''m ready," said the knight

    The knight gently cupped the bird in his hands, offering it whispered words of encouragement and guidance. With a soft release, the bird spread its majestic wings,unching itself into the awaiting portal. The crew members watched in awe as the avian emissary disappeared into the rift, leaving behind a trail of enchanting sparkles.

    Inside the dungeon, the magical bird soared through a realm transformed by an icy grip. It beheld a destendscape where the sea had frozen over, giving birth to towering ice mountains that pierced the sky. Biting cold winds whipped through the air, causing the bird''s feathers to ruffle and its tiny body to shiver.

    Undeterred by the freezing conditions, the bird soared deeper into the dungeon, until a haunting sight unfolded before its eyes. In the dim light, the vast army of monsters emerged from the shadows, their presence sending a shiver down the bird''s delicate spine. They stood with an eerie stillness, their gray-skinned bodies blending seamlessly with the frigid surroundings.

    These abominable creatures possessed no eyes, only deep, hollow sockets that seemed to devour the very essence of light. Their mouths, wide and cavernous, stretched across their faces, filled with jagged teeth that jutted at grotesque angles. Each breath they exhaled sent forth plumes of icy mist, the freezing vapor trailing behind them like a morbid specter.

    Millions of them stretched as far as the bird''s keen vision could reach, Their whispers, like an eerie symphony of dread, filled the air, their voices carrying a chilling resonance that sent shivers down the bird''s spine. They moved as a unified entity, their movements synchronized with unsettling precision. Their gray bodies formed a relentless wave, pulsating with otherworldly energy. As the bird''s gaze swept across the assembly, it suddenly noticed a figure looming in the distance, a massive blurry shadow stood still behind the army. This silhouette cast an oppressive aura, sending a chill down the bird''s spine.

    Suddenly, an unexpected event shook the frozen depths. A deafening roar reverberated through the space, causing the very ice to tremble. The army of monsters stirred with heightened agitation, their attention diverted towards a new source of the disturbance. The bird caught a glimpse of a colossal creature,rger than any of the others, emerge from the depths��a hulking beast with razor-sharp ws and glowing, malevolent eyes.

    Fear gripped the bird''s heart as the ground beneath it quivered, threatening to copse. Realizing the imminent danger, the avian scout knew it had to escape the dungeon swiftly and deliver its vital message. With lightning speed, the bird propelled itself through the icy wind, weaving through the frozen mountains with an urgency fueled by survival.

    The colossal beast roared once more, the sound echoing through the dungeon, its proximity growing closer with each passing moment. The bird''s wings beat frantically, propelling it toward the portal with all the speed it could muster.

    ....

    The knight''s eyes widened, as he nced at the bird passing through the portal with a huge speed, as he raised his hand in the air, the bird quickly headed towards the knight''s arm.

    " it looks nervous, " Adam said, looking at the bird.

    " Show us what it saw," said Fray, looking at the trembling bird.

    " Alright, sir "Answered the man as he activates his bond with the spirit.

    *Vision sharing *

    suddenly a magical string of energy appeared connecting the knight''s head with the bird''s head. Thus, a connection is formed between the two, Then with a quick move with his hand, the knight creates more strings that connect Fray and the others with the bird.

    At that moment Fray, Adam, Elisa, and Giam. A shimmering ethereal projection materialized before them, showcasing the chilling events that unfolded within the depths of the dungeon. They stood transfixed, their eyes wide with a mix of awe and horror as the scenes unfolded before them.

    Through the magical link, they witnessed the vast army of eyeless monsters, their twisted forms moving with eerie precision. They saw the colossal creature, its monstrous stature sending tremors through the frozen corridors. The blurry shadow figure loomed ominously, exuding an aura of darkness that seemed to seep into their very souls.

    The magical bird acted as a conduit, rying not only its own experiences but also the emotions and sensations of the dungeon. Fray and the others could almost feel the bone-chilling coldness that permeated the air, the weight of the impending doom, and the palpable sense of fear that gripped the avian scout.

    As the projection reached its climax, the bird''s wings glowed brightly, illuminating the deck of the ship with an otherworldly light. The magical connection faded, leaving Fray and hispanions to absorb the gravity of what they had witnessed.

    " Oh- my God!!" mumbles the knight with lifeless eyes. " There are millions of them "

    " So this is a five-star dungeon " mumbled Giam with a pale face.

    " Even with the Arezo family, can we really defeat this dungeon,?" Adam said, looking deeply at the huge portal.

    "..." Elisa, which was responsible for the raiding squad, Looked at the dungeon with aplicated look, knowing that the current power of the Parada family isn''t enough to face this danger

    Meanwhile, Fray with his regr emotionless face turned towards Adam and with a calm voice said "Let''s return to the mansion"

 Chapter 166: Ayas first day at the Parada mansion

    Aya''s eyes fluttered open, slowly adjusting to the soft glow of morning light that filtered through thevish curtains of her unfamiliar surroundings. Disorientation washed over her as she realized she was no longer in thefort of her own home.

    Slowly, Aya swung her legs over the edge of the bed, her bare feet touching the cool marble floor. Then Pushing aside her apprehensions, Aya rose from the bed and made her way toward the ornate double doors that led to the dining area. She could hear the faint sounds of clinking silverware and muffled voices, indicating that Fray who was supposed to have breakfast was already there.

    As she entered the dining hall, Aya''s eyes met Fray''s steely gaze. He was an imposing figure, his tall frame, and chiseled features entuated by a cloak of darkness that seemed to shroud his every move. Fray''s presence sent a shiver down Aya''s spine,

    Then as she turned around, to her surprise, standing by her side, was her personal servant girl, Emma. Emma had been assigned to Aya to assist and support her in the unfamiliar pce. But despite Emma''s warm smile and gentle demeanor, Aya couldn''t put her trust in her, for Aya, Emma is just another member of the Parada family

    With a reassuring nod from Emma, Aya Sighed inwardly the headed to the table where Fray was setting, before taking her ce opposite him. The room fell into an ufortable silence as the two sat across from each other, their minds swirling with their own personal thoughts.

    Actually, Aya isn''t very aware of the deal her father made with this man, but her father said that for this marriage the two made a contract one of its condition is that Aya and Fray have to have breakfast with each other every day, and Aya who got a lot of warnings from her father can not vite this contract

    A servant approached, cing a tray filled with an assortment of fruits, pastries, and steaming tea before them.

    "Good morning, Lady Aya, how was your night? Did you sleep well ?," Breaking the silence Fary said with his usual empty expression.

    Aya nodded, her eyes darting away momentarily. "Yes, Thank you. I slept well."

    As they began to eat, Aya cautiously studied Fray. He was an enigma, a man with a reputation that preceded him. Tales of his ruthlessness and viinous deeds had spread far and wide, Fray was a feared figure in the whole continent and Aya was very ufortable being close to him, but unfortunately, she has no say in the matter

    The servants, including Emma, moved about the room with silent efficiency, ensuring that Fray and Aya had everything they needed. Emma, in particr, remained close to Aya, ready to attend to her needs. This treatment was actually unfamiliar to Aya back in the Arezo castle despite being the daughter of the leader, no one had treated her like this before, the Arezo family members are not as nice as they seem, and just like Fray she wasn''t grown on love and peace, she always dreamed of a hero saving her from that ce, she never thought her destiny will be with the enemy of hero.

    "By the way, I heard that you have a previous rtionship with some people from the shield union " Suddenly wile with, Fray said as he looked at Aya with an emotionless voice " I hope you will cut off this rtionship while you''re here "

    Aya''s heart skipped a beat, a mixture of emotions racing through her body. Was he threatening her? She couldn''t help but feel anger welling up within her, fueling her defiance. "And why is that?" she retorted, her voiceced with coldness.

    "..." Hearing the angry tone in Aya''s voice, Fray took a quick nce at her stiff expression before replying in a cold and detached tone, "These are the rules of the family. As long as you are here, you are obligated to follow the rules. You don''t need to know why."

    Aya gritted her teeth, a sense of frustration and helplessness washing over her. He was treating her like a prisoner, just as the rumors had warned. With no other viable solution at hand, she lowered her head and answered with a stiff voice, "Alright, Mr. Parada. I will respect the family rules."

    "Good" Looking at Aya''s sad expression with calm eyes, Fray said "Do you have any ns for today "

    "Mr. Parada, I know that I am obligated to have breakfast with you, but the contract didn''t say anything about talking. Please, let us eat in silence," Aya replied, her voice firm and cold, a subtle challenge in her eyes.

    ( Aya Arezo, the one who will gain the power of the witchw, as the novel said, she weak and sensitive, but also can be very brave and challenging sometimes) Fray thought before answering " Alright "

    And like this how the breakfast started it ended in deadly silence, until Fray left the room, when Aya stood at the threshold of the grand dining hall, her eyes scanning the opulent surroundings. The sumptuousness of the pce left her breathless, With Emma at her side, Aya embarked on a journey of exploration, her steps cautious yet curious. The mansion seemed toe alive as they moved through its halls, the whispers of its dark history echoing in every shadowed corner.

    As they passed by portraits adorning the walls, Aya couldn''t help but feel the weight of scrutinizing gazes upon her. The faces of Fray''s ancestors, frozen in oil and canvas, bore an unsettling resemnce to him. Their piercing eyes seemed to follow her every move, intensifying her unease.

    The asional encounter with other servants only deepened her difort. Their expressions masked secrets, their whispers like haunting echoes in the air. Aya couldn''t shake off the feeling that they were part of something sinister, their allegiance veering towards the darkness that surrounded Fray.

    Aya''s thoughts turned to Fray''s family, whose presence within the mansion was shrouded in mystery. They were rarely seen, their presence felt only in the eerie stillness that hung over certain parts of the estate. Rumors of their involvement in dark rituals and their own nefarious pursuits swirled through Aya''s mind, casting a shadow over her burgeoning hope for understanding.

    With every room she explored, Aya''s imagination conjured up images of secret chambers, hidden passageways, and unimaginable horrors lurking just beyond her sight. The mansion seemed like a living entity, each creaking floorboard and rustling curtain whispering tales of a dark past.

    As Aya continued her exploration of the mansion, her footsteps echoing through the grand halls, she had an uncanny feeling that she was being watched. It was during one such moment that Aya and Emma turned a corner and came face to face with a beautiful middle-aged woman with ck hair and ck aues just like Fray. Advancing towards Aya with a maid by her side

    "Miss, Aya," Emma whispered, "That is Lady Isabel, the lord''s mother."

    "..." Aya

 Chapter 167: Rumors about the Parada family

    "Good day, Lady Isabel," Emma greeted, her voice filled with deference. "May I introduce Miss Aya Arezo, the daughter of Lord Lister Arezo, who has been brought here as part of the agreement?"

    Isabel''s gaze shifted to Aya, her eyes assessing and prating. Aya mustered herposure, meeting Isabel''s gaze with a mixture of wariness and curiosity.

    "Miss Aya Arezo," Isabel acknowledged with a slight nod, her tone measured. "I heard about you. Wee to the Iskar City."

    Aya nodded in acknowledgment, her guard still firmly in ce. "Thank you, Lady Isabel," she replied politely, her voice carrying a hint of reservation. "It is an honor to be here."

    Sensing Aya''s skepticism, Isabel''s lips curved into a warm smile, her eyes crinkling with a touch of kindness. "The honor is ours, my dear. The Parada family extends its hospitality to you."

    Aya''s brows furrowed slightly, torn between her preconceived notions and Isabel''s sincerity. Aya did hear about, Isabel, Fray''s mother, but she didn''t hear a lot Isabel is one of the most monstrous members of the Parada family, Aya just heard that Isabel has two children Fray, and also her rtionship with Fray isn''t that good.

    Nesrin, Isabel''s maid suddenly whispered to Isabel " Mistress, she ''s The lord''s marriage interest, it is in the Parada tradition for you as the Master''s mother to organize a dinner to wee her "

    Isabel considered the suggestion for a moment, then nodded appreciatively. "You are right, Nesrin" Then turned to Nesrin and with a higher voice, she said ". Aya, would you honor me with your presence at a dinner tonight? It would be an opportunity for us to get to know each other better and for me to officially wee you into our family."

    Aya hesitated, her mind grappling with conflicting emotions. Yet, a glimmer of curiosity flickered within her. Perhaps it was time to see beyond the facade and give Isabel a chance.

    "Thank you for the invitation, Lady Isabel," Aya replied, her voice softer and more open. "I would be honored to join you for dinner tonight."

    Isabel''s smile widened, her eyes twinkling with genuine warmth. "I look forward to our conversation, Aya. Until then, please feel free to explore the pce and make yourself at home."

    With that, Isabel and Nesrin bid them farewell, leaving Aya and Emma standing in the wake of their encounter. Aya couldn''t help but feel a shift within her, a willingness to give Isabel a chance and discover the truth behind the rumors that had clouded her judgment.

    As the day progressed, Aya''s anticipation grew. She knew that the dinner with Isabel would be a pivotal moment, a chance to unravel the mysteries of the Parada family. With an open mind, Aya prepared herself for the evening that awaited her.

    As the evening descended upon the grand dining hall, it was adorned with an air of anticipation. The flickering candlelight cast dancing shadows on the opulent surroundings, creating an ambiance of both elegance and intrigue. The table was set with exquisite silverware and crystal sses, and the aroma of d��licieuse dishes filled the room.

    Aya and Emma entered the dining hall, their footsteps muffled by the plush carpeting. Aya''s eyes scanned the room, taking in the sight of Isabel, Fray''s mother, seated at the head of the table with her maid standing by her side. Then around the table were three more women that Aya never saw before.

    "Hello,dy Aya, please take a site " As she saw Aya approaching, Isabel said pointing to the site that was still empty.

    " Ok, thank you, Lady, Isabel " as Aya took her site, Aya said while Emma stood by her side.

    " Aya, meet Sophia, Nora, and Mia," said Isabel, with a smile on her face, introducing the three women at the table.

    As the dinner progressed, the room buzzed with conversation, as Aya got to know the Parada family women which was surprising they were actually very nice to the point that Aya was actually having fun and talking freely, until suddenly the conversation started taking a more serious path.

    " I heard you had breakfast with Fray, this morning. So how did you find it " Asked Nora with a smile.

    Aya''s eyes flickered with a mix of hesitation and curiosity as she pondered her response. She had expected hostility or indifference from Fray''s family, but their genuine interest caught her off guard.

    "It was... an interesting experience," Aya replied cautiously, choosing her words carefully.

    Nora leaned forward, her expression earnest. "Fray can be enigmatic and challenging to understand at times, but he possesses a depth that few can fathom. Just give him a chance."

    Aya''s skepticism resurfaced, but she couldn''t deny the genuine warmth radiating from Isabel and the others. She decided to voice her concerns, wanting to test their reaction. "I''ve heard stories about Fray, about his personality, it''s just...sigh. He''s very terrifying "

    Nora nodded, acknowledging Aya''s apprehension. "The rumors and stories surrounding our family are not that good, and actually we can''t deny them all, but the Parada family isn''t that bad. At least not any more"

    Isabel chimed in, her voice gentle ."Aya we understand your reservations about Fray. Unfortunately, even I am not sure if I should ignore these rumors, but Fray carries burdens that few canprehend and I think he''s capable to change just if he found the right person to help him " said Isabel, looking deeply into Aya''s eyes.

    "..." Hearing that, Aya fell into silence, uncertain of how to respond to Isabel''s words.

    Mia spoke up, her voice calm andposed. "In addition to that, we don''t know if you heard or not, but just a few months ago, Iskar City was on the edge of devastation. The citizens were impoverished, food was scarce, and the city was gued by criminals and death. But in just a few months, Fray managed to fix all these problems. He provided enough food and capital to the city. Without Fray, thousands of people would have surely died. Yes, Fray can be ruthless, but I believe he has already proven that he will do everything he can to protect the people under his responsibility."

    Sophia added her thoughts, her voice filled with empathy. "Yes, deep down, I think Fray truly cares about the people around him. But he has suffered from a lot of childhood trauma, and he will need time and help to ovee it."

    Hearing Sophia''s words, Isabel felt a whirlwind ofplicated emotions overwhelm her. Fray''s childhood trauma��was it the root cause of his personality? Did this mean that if she had been there for him, he wouldn''t have turned out this way? She had tried to protect herself and her daughter, believing it was the right thing to do, but now she found herself doubting her decision.

    Noticing Isabel''s distressed state, Nora quickly changed the subject, trying to redirect the conversation. "So, Aya, would you like to go on a tour of Isjar City tomorrow? It would give you a better understanding of how much the city has changed under Fray''s rule."

    As the evening progressed, the dinner turned into a tapestry of shared experiences, revtions, and the slow unraveling of guarded hearts. Aya and the other wives, even those who hadn''t been on good terms, found a rare opportunity to truly know and understand each other. They began to forgive one another for past conflicts, fostering a newfound sense of camaraderie...

 Chapter 168: Unraveling darkness.

    The following week proved to be a whirlwind of new experiences for Aya. She explored the city with Isabel and the others, immersing herself in the vibrant atmosphere and embracing the sense of freedom it offered. Aya found herself growing closer to Isabel and the rest of the family, this week Aya began to question the validity of the negative stories that had surrounded the family, until now the Parada family members and servants didn''t show her anything but respect and kindness, in addition to that the Fray and Parada family don''t seem to do anything wrong they are helping Iskar city citizens and they don''t use their power to do evil as the rumors propose.

    Currently, and once again, Aya found herself seated across from Fray at the breakfast table, surrounded by familiar silence. Since the day Aya had asked Fray to remain silent, their breakfastscked any conversation. Aya became increasingly curious about this mysterious man and desired to engage in conversation with him. Despite her numerous attempts to initiate a discussion, Fray remained disinterested and unresponsive. His movements were minimal, his focus seemingly elsewhere as if lost in his own thoughts.

    Aya''s gaze lingered on Fray''s emotionless face, her thoughts momentarily conflicting within her. She reminded herself that her curiosity about Fray didn''t equate to romantic interest; she had already made a promise to Luke, and her heart belonged to him. Aya let out a quiet sigh, realizing that perhaps it was best not to engage in conversation with Fray after all

    Aya, having finished the ufortable breakfast with Fray, rose from the table and made her way towards the exit of the dining room, apanied by her maid, Emma. However, just after exiting the room at the end of the corridor, Aya''s path intersected with that of Mia

    Mia''s appearance immediately caught Aya''s attention. Her usuallyposed and cheerful demeanor seemed reced with a sense of unease. Mia''s eyes darted around nervously as if searching for something or someone. Aya couldn''t help but feel concerned, sensing that something was amiss.

    "Hello, Miss, Mia. How have you been?" Aya greeted her, trying to project a warm and friendly presence.

    Mia''s response was odd, her voice betraying a hint of anxiety. "Oh, Aya, it''s you. Yes, I''m... I''m fine," she replied, her words faltering slightly.

    Aya''s observant nature picked up on Mia''s strained behavior. Something didn''t seem right, and she couldn''t simply dismiss it. Concern etched across her face, she took a step closer to Mia, gently cing a hand on her arm.

    "Miss, Mia, you don''t seem fine. Is something bothering you?" Aya inquired with genuine concern, her voice filled withpassion.

    Mia hesitated, her eyes flickering nervously. "no, Lady Aya, I... I''m fine, really. It''s just... I''m a little tired, I have to go now. Let''s catch upter Lady Aya," she said hastily, attempting to pull away from Aya''s touch.

    Aya''s instincts told her that Mia was hiding something, but she didn''t want to push too hard. Instead, she offered a reassuring smile and nodded. "Of course, Miss, Mia. Take your time. But remember, if you ever need someone to talk to, I''m here for you."

    "Thank you, Lady Aya. I appreciate your kindness. I''ll remember that," Mai replied, before quickly turning away and hurrying off, disappearing down the corridor.

    Left standing in the wake of Mia''s abrupt departure, Aya couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease that lingered in the air. Something troubled Mia, and Aya vowed to herself that she would uncover the truth and offer any support she could provide. She made a mental note to reach out to Miater, to offer a listening ear and aforting presence.

    After the unsettling encounter with Mia, Aya continued with her daily routine, trying to put the mysterious encounter behind her. She engaged in her studies, spent time with Isabel, and participated in various activities throughout the day. As the sun began to set, Aya made her way to the training yard, her focus shifting towards honing her sword skills.

    As the golden hues of the setting sun bathed the training yard, Aya stood at its center, her sword gripped firmly in her hand. Her muscles tensed, poised for action, as she prepared to engage in her daily training ritual. A cool breeze brushed against her skin, mingling with the anticipation that coursed through her veins.

    With focused determination, Aya began her training routine, moving through a series of graceful yet calcted motions. Her feet glided across the ground, each step purposeful and precise. The rhythmic sound of her sword slicing through the air resonated, blending with the rustling of leaves and the distant chirping of birds.

    As Aya swung her de with terrifying force, her mind fully immersed in the rhythmic flow of her training, a flicker of movement caught her attention, sending a shiver down her spine. From the corner of her eye, she glimpsed a figure darting nervously toward the foreboding back garden, an unsettling sense of urgency emanating from their every step. Aya''s instincts, tinged with a mixture of curiosity and growing dread,pelled her to abandon her sword and pursue the mysterious figure.

    Silently and swiftly, Aya stealthily trailed behind the figure, her heart pounding in her chest, her breath quickening as she ventured deeper into the secluded abyss of the back garden. And what she discovered there plunged her into a realm of terror and horror.

    Lying motionless on the cold ground, Mia''s frail formy bathed in a pool of crimson, her body a canvas of agony and despair. The sickening scent of iron permeated the air, mingling with the overwhelming stench of fear. Aya''s eyes widened in sheer terror, fixated on the deep, gaping wound that marred Mia''s fragile chest, a haunting testament to unimaginable violence.

    Standing beside Mia''s lifeless body loomed two ominous figures. The first, Fray, exuded an aura of darkness, his tall and sinewy frame casting long, eerie shadows that seemed to dance malevolently in the dim light. His obsidian eyes, devoid of warmth orpassion, pierced through Aya''s very soul, chilling her to the core. In his bloodstained hands, he clutched a sinister, gleaming sword, an instrument of unfathomable cruelty.

    By Fray''s side stood the mansion butler, Montaser, an enigmatic figure whose stoic expression belied a well-hidden malevolence. His presence seemed to exude an icy coldness, a palpable void of empathy and humanity.

    A strangled gasp escaped Aya''s trembling lips as her horrified gaze met Fray''s chilling stare. The weight of the scene bore down on her, her body paralyzed by a chilling mixture of terror and disbelief, ensnared in a web of unspeakable horrors.

 Chapter 169: The funeral

    Small recap ---

    Nora and Mia and Isabel are the only remaining wives of the previous head in the Pce.

    Nora, has one daughter, Elisa Parada.

    Mia has one young boy named Noah.

    Sophia has one girl in his teens her name is Olivia

    The next morning, the Parada family members, mansion servants, and knights gathered in the solemn confines of the mansion''s infirmary room. The atmosphere was heavy with grief, casting a somber shadow over everyone present. Inside the room, Mia''s lifeless bodyy peacefully in a white robe, emanating an air of sorrow.

    Noah, Mia''s young son, was ovee with grief. His anguished cries reverberated throughout the room, his delicate frame quivering with profound sorrow. His tear-stained face mirrored the depths of his pain as he clung desperately to his mother''s lifeless hand.

    "..." Aya, with a pale face on her face, looked at the young boy unable even to react to her surroundings.

    "No, Mama! Please, don''t leave me! Wake up!" Noah''s voice trembled with raw emotion, his words pleading and filled with a heartbreaking sense of loss. In his tender innocence, he struggled to grasp the harsh reality of his mother''s absence.

    Isabel, Nora, Sophia, Olivia, Elisa, Sina, Isha, Adam, Casper, Norman, Montaser, Giam, even Aya, and every member present in the room looked upon the young boy with empathy andpassion. Although tragic events were not umon in the family''s history, for some reason this particr loss felt uniquely painful, casting a somber shadow over their collective hearts.

    "You!" Noah''s voice cracked with anger as he turned towards Fray, who stood beside the bed. His innocent face contorted with fury as he directed his using gaze toward him. "You took her away! You killed my mama! How could you do this?!"

    The room fell into a heavy silence, punctuated only by Noah''s angry usations. The eyes of everyone present turned towards Fray, his emotionless face seemingly unaffected by the boy''s outburst. His gaze remained detached, his silence a stark contrast to the storm of emotions that engulfed Noah.

    Nora, her heart breaking for the young boy, stepped forward, her voice filled with sympathy and resolve. "Noah, Noah please calm down everything will be alright"

    But Noah, consumed by grief and anger, refused to beforted. His voice rose, filled with tears and deep sorrow. "No! I don''t want to call down, I want my mother back! You took her from me!" Noah pointed an using finger at Fray, his voice trembling with a mix of anger and despair.

    Fray''s gaze remained impassive, his face an enigma, seemingly unaffected by the boy''s outburst. The room filled with uneasy tension as the tragedy and raw emotions collided, creating a heart-wrenching atmosphere.

    Sudleny admit his screams Noah''s anger began to subside, giving way to exhaustion and an overwhelming longing for his mother''s presence. With tear-stained cheeks and a heavy heart, he copsed to the ground, unconscious.

    As the family members rushed to Noah''s body, Fray, followed by Montaser, silently made his way toward the exit of the room. The heavy atmosphere seemed to have no effect on Fray as he continued on his path, his expression remaining stoic and unaffected. Just as he reached therge corridor outside, the sound of approaching footsteps caught his attention. He turned to find his mother, Isabel, standing there, her face disying aplicated mix of emotions.

    Isabel''s eyes held a mixture of concern and reproach as she locked gazes with her son. Her voice carried a hint of desperation as she questioned him, her voice trembling. "Fray, why did you do it? Why did you take Mia''s life?"

    Fray met his mother''s gaze, his voice devoid of emotion as he replied, "She vited the family rules."

    Isabel''s expression softened, a mixture of sorrow and frustration crossing her features. "But Fray, there must have been another way. She had a young son...how could you do such a thing?"

    Fray, unaffected by Isabel''s words, turned away without answering, his footsteps steady and resolute. Montaser stood faithfully by his side.

    "Montaser, I need you to send someone to Nizar immediately," Fraymanded, his voice filled with an icy determination. His cold expression matched the intense aura of death that emanated from his being.

    Montaser, ever loyal and efficient, nodded in acknowledgment. "Understood, sir. I will dispatch someone to Nizar promptly. They will keep a vignt watch on the northern side of the continent and report back to you with any significant developments," he responded, his tone respectful and unwavering.

    Isabel watched her son''s retreating figure, her eyes filled with aplex mix ofplicated emotions. As Fray and Montaser disappeared from sight, Isabel remained rooted in ce, a sense of unease settling within her.

    ------Several hours after

    In Iskar City, a massive crowd had gathered on the streets, surprised by the unexpected event unfolding before them. The Parada family servants carried a ck wooden coffin on their shoulders, followed closely by the Parada family members themselves. The mournful procession made its way through the city, with faces etched with respect and steps filled with deference.

    The crowd stood in hushed reverence, each person expressing their own form of affection and respect. Strangers and acquaintances alike hade together to support the grieving family, even though they did not know who rested within the coffin. The city seemed to hold its breath, acknowledging the gravity of the moment, and a palpable sense of mncholy hung in the air.

    The procession made its way through the bustling streets. Shops and businesses had closed their doors, their owners joining the throng although they don''t know who was inside that coffin they wanted to support the family that changed and cared about them, thus, The city seemed to hold its breath, as if acknowledging the gravity of the moment, and a palpable sense of mncholy hung in the air.

    As Adam marched alongside Fray, Elisa, and the rest of the Direct family members, his thoughts swirled as he looked at the crowd. He couldn''t help but ponder the changes he had witnessed Iskar city has changed at the hand of Fray, reflecting, (If this had happened a year ago, no one would have cared.) Adam''s gaze lingered on Fray, his 1s he continued his thought. (Why did he do this? Just when the family had begun to trust him. This will undoubtedly shatter that trust.)

    Meanwhile, Isabel''s heart ached as she watched the young boy, Noah, her thoughts drifting to another painful memory. Her eyes filled with sorrow as she observed Noah''s devastation, a profound empathy washing over her. (It reminds me of him,) Isabel whispered softly to herself, her voice filled with a mix of sadness and nostalgia. She couldn''t help but feel the weight of the situation, knowing that the loss of Mia would leave asting impact on Noah''s life.

    As the procession neared the eastern side of the city, it turned towards the Parada cemetery. Bathed in golden sunlight, the cemetery exuded a serene beauty, nestled amidst rolling hills and adorned with ornate gravestones. It was a ce of tranquility and reverence.

    The crowd followed closely, their footsteps echoing in unison as they approached the cemetery gate. However, their progression was halted by a servant from the Parada family who stood in their path,manding attention and respect. With a raised hand and a firm voice, the servant announced, "I''m sorry, but the cemetery is reserved for family and close friends only."

    The crowd, filled with a mixture of disappointment and understanding, paused at the servant''smand. They recognized the need to respect the family''s wishes and allow them to grieve in privacy. Slowly, the crowd dispersed, their steps heavy with disappointment but ultimately respectful of the boundaries set by the Parada family.

 Chapter 170: Noahs Vengeance quest begins.

    Noah stood at the edge of the dark, gaping hole, its depths seemingly endless. The air was heavy with sorrow, and the sound of hisbored breath echoed in his ears. Streams of tears poured down his face, tracing a path of anguish as he watched his mother''s coffin descend into the abyss. The dull thud of the coffin hitting the bottom resonated in his heart, amplifying his pain.

    As thest remnants of his mother''s presence vanished from sight, Noah''s gaze shifted towards Fray, who stood among the gathered group with an air of detachment. The flickering torchlight reflected in Noah''s tear-filled eyes, intensifying the fury that burned within him. Determination surged through his veins, igniting a me of vengeance.

    With trembling hands, Noah reached into the depths of his clothing, his fingers closing around a small, worn knife. Its de gleamed dully in the dim light, a symbol of his resolve. Time seemed to slow as heunched himself towards Fray, his footsteps a desperate rhythm against the stone floor. The sound of the de connecting with Fray''s back reverberated through the chamber, momentarily capturing the attention of everyone present. Gasps of surprise and murmurs of shock rippled through the crowd.

    "Noah!!..." Olivia with, a shocked expression thought, looked at the scene.

    Noah''s eyes widened in disbelief as he beheld the scene before him. The knife, once his source of hope, nowy impotent against Fray''s seemingly imprable skin. It was as if an invisible barrier shielded Fray from harm, rendering Noah''s desperate act futile. Confusion mixed with rage, fueled the fire within him.

    Fray''s cold gaze met Noah''s, his expression remaining stoic and unyielding. His voice,ced with a chilling calmness, cut through Noah''s anger like a knife. "Is that all that you have?" Fray''s words hung in the air, haunting and taunting.

    Noah''s scream echoed through the chamber, a mix of anger, determination, and grief. His eyes, filled with fiery resolve, remained locked on Fray, who stood before him with icy calmness. The air crackled with tension as Noah''s words hung in the silence, their weight echoing through the room.

    Fray met Noah''s gaze, his expression unfazed by the young boy''s outburst. His voice,ced with an unsettling coldness, cut through the charged atmosphere. "Do you think you can do that, with this weak power of yours?" Fray''s words pierced through Noah''s determination, testing the limits of his resolve.

    Before Nora and Isabel could intervene, their voices of reason halted by Fray''s sternmand, the room fell into an uneasy silence. The weight of the situation hung in the air, as if time itself held its breath, awaiting the oue of this sh of wills.

    Noah''s eyes burned with a mix of self-hatred and determination, a reflection of the turmoil raging within him. He realized at that moment, staring into Fray''s cold face, that his current strength was insufficient to avenge his mother. The realization was a bitter pill to swallow, but it fueled a newfound resolve within him.

    "You''re weak, just like your mother," Fray''s words cut through the air, slicing into Noah''s wounded heart. The pain mingled with Noah''s building anger, igniting a surge of power from deep within him. Darkness seeped from his core, shrouding him in its ominous embrace. It took the form of an enormous ck serpent, its sinuous body intertwining with Noah''s own.

    " ...." hearing Fray''s cold words about his mother, Noah''s expression break to turn from fury to insanity

    "I will kill you!"

    Noah''s scream pierced the air, its raw intensity echoing throughout the ce. His entire being trembled with an unhinged determination, fueled by a darkness that seemed to crawl from the depths of his being.

    A surge of immense pressure radiated from Noah, causing the very fabric of the space around him to shudder. Gasps of astonishment escaped the lips of the servant and the family members as they witnessed the unfolding spectacle. Suddenly the whole cemetery ground became charged with an electrifying tension, each person held captive by the impending chaos.

    At that moment, an awe-inspiring transformation began to unfold. The air thickened with otherworldly energy, swirling and coalescing around Noah in a sinister dance. From within his core, an immense shape began to take form, evoking the image of a colossal ck serpent. The ethereal creature slithered and writhed, its serpentine body stretching and coiling in a mesmerizing disy of dark power.

    Noah stood at the center of this swirling vortex, his figure partially obscured by the enigmatic presence that had engulfed him. Shadows danced across his face, emphasizing the madness that flickered within his eyes. The tendrils of darkness intertwined with his form, granting him an eerie aura of both menace and unrestrained determination.

    "What is this?!" Aya''s voice trembled with a mix of awe and trepidation as she instinctively shielded her eyes from the intense gusts of wind that rippled through the room. Her hand braced against the unseen force, struggling to maintain her bnce amidst the chaotic energy that Noah had unleashed.

    ( This Lose was powerful enough to awaken his spirit ) thought Montaser, looking at the serpent impediment,

    ( This aura!? This spirit is strong ) Elisa

    ( At least it''s a spirit of the sixth kingdom ) Adam

    In the Parada family, the process of soul-giving differs between pure-blooded Parada family members and indirect Prada family members. For the direct family members, when their soul power reaches its peak, the spirit gate opens, and a spirit is naturally bestowed upon them. This remarkable phenomenon urs without the need for any intervention from the head of the family or any external forces, and that''s exactly what was happening to Noah now.

    ( but he can''t control it if this continues, he can lose his mind. ) Norman thought with a serious look.

    "..." Fray looking at the scene in front of him and at Noah''s tick-killing intent towards him, he despaired from his ce, and in a selection second he reached in front of Noah.

    Bang!!

    Before Noah could react Frayunched a powerful punch directly into Noah''s stomach

    "ugh..." A pained voice escaped Noah''s voice as the serpent spirit and the energy vortex despair into the void he knelt on the ground with a pained expression.

    Meanwhile, Fray remained stoic, his eyes fixed on the chaotic disy before him. Suddenly without saying anything he swiftly moved towards Noah, covering the distance in a fraction of a second. In an instant, his fist collided with Noah''s abdomen with tremendous force, delivering a powerful blow that left Noah gasping for breath.

    The impact sent shockwaves of pain reverberating through Noah''s body, causing him to crumple to the ground in agony. As the serpent spirit and the swirling energy vortex dissipated into the void, Noah knelt, his face contorted with pain and defeat. The abrupt and forceful strike from Fray had incapacitated him, momentarily halting the unrestrained release of his power.

    As Fray turned his back on Noah, his cold voice resounded through the cemetery, as he said " You''re expelled from the Pce ".

    Then with measured steps, Fray began to make his way toward the gate, leaving Noah behind amidst his grief.

    But with an unexpected twist, Fray halted his progress, freezing in his tracks. Without even sparing a nce in Noah''s direction, he uttered his chilling words. "Be strong, thene back. I will give you one chance to take your revenge."

    The family members stood in stunned silence, their eyes fixed on the scene unfolding before them. Noah, struggling to raise his head, peered at Fray''s retreating figure with a look filled with anger and determination.

    Left alone at his mother''s grave, Noah remained knelt, tears streaming down his face without making a sound. Time passed slowly as he wrestled with his grief, his longing for vengeance, and the daunting task of growing stronger. Hourster, he heard faint footsteps approaching, Raising his weary eyes, Noah was surprised to see Olivia, his sister with whom he had often shed, her eyes filled with empathy.

    Olivia chose to stand in silent solidarity with Noah, offering him aforting presence that transcended words. For more than an hour, she stood by his side, sharing in his sorrow and allowing him the space to mourn. Just as Olivia was about to leave, she broke her silence, her voice gentle yet filled with purpose. "Take this," she said, extending her hand, revealing a small ring adorned with intricate and mysterious engravings. "you should be stronger."

    Noah, his gaze fixed on the enigmatic ring, hesitated for a moment before epting it, recognizing the significance of this gift. With Olivia''s departure, he was left alone once again, clutching the ring in his hand with aplicated look in his eyes.

    ......

    Well, there is a lot of questions. Unfortunately, I will leave this question without an answer for a very long time. But I left some clues for you smart ones to conclude what''s happened

 Chapter 171: Return to the Niram Empire

    Luke and An had spent the past month traversing treacherous terrains, facing countless challenges, and conquering insurmountable odds. Their journey to return to the Niram Empire, where the shield team headquarters exist, had been a grueling test of their strength, resilience, and unwavering determination.

    Along the road, they had encountered monstrous creatures that threatened innocent lives, wicked sorcerers who sought to plunge the world into darkness, and bandits who preyed upon the weak. Together, Luke and An fought side by side, defending the helpless and vanquishing evil.

    ----Now----

    As Luke and An approached the outskirts of the Niram Empire, a sense of anticipation welled up within them. The familiarndscapes and bustling towns confirmed their return, and a renewed sense of purpose filled their hearts. The duo pushed forward, eager to reunite with the Shield team and share their remarkable tales.

    Word of their heroic deeds had spread throughout thend, and the people of Niram greeted them with admiration and gratitude. Cheering crowds lined the streets, their voices echoing with praise and admiration for Luke and An. The Shield team is admired by many and it has be a custom for the people of the Niram Empire to wee Team Shield members upon their return from their missions. This kind gesture made Luke and An forget all the hardships they went through along the way.

    After indulging in some well-deserved rest, Luke and An made their way to their favorite restaurant, where they would reunite with their friends and fellow members of the Shield Team.

    Gathered around a wooden table were six members of the Shield Team, and a new guest. Sitting beside Luke was Jareth, a muscr man with a rugged appearance and a scar that ran across his cheek, exuding an air of quiet confidence.

    Next to Jareth sat Lysander, a skilled archer with a sharp eye, a mischievous smile, and dark skin that contrasted with his thin frame. His nimble fingers gracefully strummed a tune on a small lute, providing a melodic backdrop to their conversation.

    Completing the quartet was Evelyn, a young woman winight-bluelue hair and unwavering determination. Her expertisey in healing magic, and her soothing presence had saved countless lives on the battlefield. Despite her youth, Evelyn possessed an old soul, often offering sage advice and apassionate ear to those in need.

    Andstly, there was Rashid, a short young man wearing sses, known for his intellect and friendly smile.

    Jareth, always the first to speak, broke the silence as he pointed to the girl sitting by An''s side. "Luke, An, who''s this?"

    Luke smiled with pride as he introduced Eris. "This is Eris. She''s a brave young girl we rescued from the clutches of the Parada family. We couldn''t leave her behind, and we thought she could find a new family here with us in the Shield Team."

    In their recent journey, Luke and An had encountered troubles along the way, and to protect Eris, they had sent her ahead with one of their friends to the Niram Empire. Eris had arrived before them and found a safe haven within the team.

    Evelyn''s eyes softened as she looked at Eris, extending a weing hand. "You''re safe now, Eris. We''re here for you."

    Eris hesitated for a moment, her gaze shifting between the friendly faces around the table. Slowly, she reached out and took Evelyn''s hand, feeling a sense of belonging and security.

    Lysander, always the joker of the group, yfully ruffled Eris''s hair. "Wee to the team, kiddo! We''re like one big, crazy family here."

    Rashid, the ever-observant, had been silently studying Eris. With a warm smile, he spoke up. "I''m Rashid, the resident strategist of the team. If you ever need anything or have any questions, don''t hesitate to ask."

    Eris, still adjusting to her new surroundings, nodded shyly. "Thank you, everyone. I''m grateful to be here."

    The conversation continued as they settled into their seats, sipping on mugs of warm mead. Naturally, their discussion turned to the absent captain of their team.

    "Even the captain will have a tough time defeating a Rank-eight monster," said Evelyn.

    "Yes, Fayzan Kingdom sent hundreds of knights to assist him, but the monster proved stronger than anticipated. It seems he will take a long time to return," Lysander added.

    "Indeed, he won''t be able to fulfill Fray''s request," Rashid chimed in.

    "With my understanding of Fray, I''m sure he won''t back down. It looks like we can''t interfere in that dungeon without the international court. What do you think, Luke?" Jareth asked.

    "Actually, I''m not sure. Lucas mentioned that the Parada family has started taking the dungeon seriously. I think we should let them deal with it for now," answered Luke.

    "That bastard risked the safety of the container just to avoid us. I should have killed him when I had the chance," Evelyn said, her tone filled with anger.

    "Evelyn, we may not agree with him, but Fray is still one of us. We swore to protect each other like family," Lysander reminded her, his voice gentle.

    Lysander''s words hung in the air, causing everyone to fall silent. The matter of Fray was aplex subject within the Shield Team, and each member held their own thoughts and feelings about it. Deciding to change the subject, they turned their attention to the other significant news in the continent.

    Rashid, always eager to share information, provided thetest updates. "Word has it that one of our empire''s generals, Maris, was working undercover in the heart of the Lionar Kingdom. Unfortunately, he was discovered and is now a prisoner there," he said, his deep voice resonating with seriousness. "The tension between our two kingdoms has reached a boiling point, and it''s impossible to prevent a full-blown war by now."

    Luke furrowed his brows, surprised by the news of the escting conflict between the Lionar Kingdom and the Niram Empire. Both kingdoms had long been allies, their strength and unity essential in maintaining peace across the continent. The losses incurred during the recent skirmishes had undoubtedly shaken the stability of the realm.

    "Yes, I heard that three viges were destroyedst month, and hundreds of innocent lives were lost," Lysander added, his voice tinged with sorrow.

    An leaned forward, concern etching her features. "We must do something to stop this war. We can''t stand by while countless lives are lost."

    Evelyn nodded in agreement, her eyes glimmering with determination. "We cannot allow tensions to escte further," she said firmly. "The cost of war would be devastating, not just for the Lionar Kingdom and the Niram Empire, but for the entire continent."

    Luke sighed, contemting the gravity of the situation. "We must seek diplomatic solutions, findmon ground," he suggested. "War should always be thest resort."

    In search of sce amidst the turmoil, Luke and An decided to take a break from their duties and venture out for a peaceful evening in the unaffected corners of the Niram Empire. Despite the brewing conflict,

    the city had managed to maintain an air of normalcy, with bustling streets and people going about their daily lives.

    Hand in hand, Luke and An strolled through the enchanting streets, taking in the sights and sounds of their surroundings. Colorfulnterns illuminated the cobblestone paths, casting a warm glow on their faces as they passed charming shops and bustling cafes.

    Eventually, they arrived at a serene garden tucked away from the chaos of the outside world. Lush greenery surrounded them, and the scent of blooming flowers filled the air. They found a secluded spot beneath a majestic willow tree, its long branches gracefully swaying in the gentle breeze.

    Luke spread out a nket on the soft grass, inviting An to sit beside him. They leaned back against the tree trunk, feeling its sturdy support as they gazed up at the starlit sky. The world around them seemed to fade away, leaving only their presence and the tranquility of the moment.

    Resting her head on Luke''s shoulder, Suddnley An sighed softly, as she said with an exhausted expression "I''m so tired. When will we find peace?"

    Luke turned to look at her, his eyes filled with warmth. Said with a confident voice "I don''t know for certain, but I promise we will work towards creating peace, not just for ourselves, but for the entire continent."

    Moved by his words, An raised her head and met his gaze, a gentle smile forming on her lips. "And I''ll stay by your side until that dayes true."

 Chapter 172: The Quest for Healing

    ---Lionar Kingdom, Royal Pce---

    Zina''s heart pounded with anticipation as she stood in the grand hall of the royal pce. Over the past month, she had tirelessly worked to gather power and support in her quest to reim her rightful ce in the conflict for the throne against her sisters. With the assistance of Rokia and the backing of the influential Parada family, Zina had made remarkable progress.

    The Parada family, one of the six ancient families, held great sway despite their limited involvement in politics. Their reputation for ruthlessness and their position as powerful figures on the continent made others eager to stay on their good side. As rumors spread about the Parada family supporting Zina''s cause, disillusioned supporters began to rally behind her, seeing her as a true leader worth following.

    Countless hours had been spent strategizing and forging alliances. Zina worked closely with trusted intermediaries to ry her vision and intentions to the Parada family. Theirbined efforts had resulted in a significant shift of power in her favor. Once-doubtful nobles and influential figures began to lend their support, enticed by the promise of positive change and stability under Zina''s leadership.

    Now, in the royal hall, Zina found herself in the presence of Master Aurelius, a renowned healing mage. His reputation as a master of restorative arts had spread far and wide throughout the continent. Speaking with him was a glimmer of hope in her quest for healing.

    Master Aurelius, an aging mage dressed in flowing robes bearing the marks of countless battles, regarded Zina with curiosity and concern. Though time had weathered his eyes, they still shimmered with wisdom andpassion.

    "Princess Zina," Master Aurelius began, his voice carrying quiet authority, "I''m afraid that even with my skills, I cannot heal your injuries."

    Zina met his gaze, her eyes filled with determination. "Master Aurelius, I seek your guidance and assistance. I''m sure there must be a way. I''m willing to do whatever it takes."

    Fray had assured her that there was a way to heal her injuries, and Zina hadplete faith in his words. She was ready to do anything to regain her power and protect herself from the impending war between Lionar Kingdom and the Niram Empire. She knew that her enemies would try to eliminate her using the chaos of war, and she needed to regain her strength before that happened.

    Hearing Zina''s resolute tone, the mage''s expression softened, understanding the weight of her words. "There is a spell, an ancient healing incantation, said to restore vitality and strength. However, it is not within my immediate grasp. Legends speak of its existence hidden within the treacherous depths of the Enshrouded Hollow Forest."

    Zina''s heart skipped a beat at the mention of the Enshrouded Hollow Forest. Its reputation preceded it as a perilous ce, infested with monsters and shrouded in darkness. She had heard stories of brave adventurers who had ventured into its depths, but few had returned, and those who did were forever changed.

    "Are you certain this spell can heal my injuries?" Zina asked.

    The mage nodded solemnly. "Yes, the legends describe the spell as capable of healing any injuries and even defying death in some cases. The ounts I have gathered over the years lead me to believe that the spell lies hidden within the heart of that forest. But be warned, it is not a journey to be taken lightly. The creatures that dwell within are fierce and unforgiving."

    Zina''s resolve hardened. "If this spell can truly heal me, Master Aurelius, then I am prepared to face whatever challenges await me. I must regain my

    strength."

    Master Aurelius studied her for a moment before a faint smile crept onto his face. "Your determination ismendable, Princess Zina. True strength is born in the face of adversity."

    With his words echoing in her mind, Zina looked to Rokia, finding unwavering support in her knight''s eyes. The backing of the Parada family and her newfound supporters had bolstered her confidence. The time hade to embark on this treacherous quest.

    "Master Aurelius, please guide me. I will journey to the Enshrouded Hollow Forest and retrieve the healing spell. With it, I shall regain my power and reim my rightful ce," Zina dered.

    The mage nodded, his eyes filled with a mix of pride and concern. "Very well, Princess Zina. I shall provide you with a map to the Enshrouded Hollow Forest and offer whatever guidance I can."

    The quest for healing had begun, and Zina was prepared to confront the monsters and dangers that lurked within the shadows of the forest. She had made a promise to herself and was willing to risk everything to fulfill it.

    After leaving the hall and returning to her room with Rokia by her side, Zina was immersed in thought. Then, with a hesitant voice, she asked, "Rokia, the Parada family has been very quiet recently. Is everything alright in Iskar City?"

    Rokia, being a knight from the Parada family, had friends and connections there. Zina was certain that Rokia would have knowledge about the family''s activities. Although she initially hesitated to ask Rokia for such information, there had been ack ofmunication from the familytely. Despite gaining their support, Zina still felt ack of trust and a strong bond with them. She couldn''t help but wonder if the Parada family was hiding something from her.

    "Yes, Princess, the family is fine. Unfortunately, I can''t tell you a lot of details, but they are upied with the dungeon in the city," Rokia answered.

    (The dungeon? Does that mean the Paradas are nning to clean it soon?) Zina pondered with aplicated expression. She had developed a sense of loyalty towards the Parada family, especially since they were the first to support her and even saved her when she was at her lowest. However, she still felt that she was not truly considered a member of the family. Her deepest wish was for the day toe when she would be fully epted as part of the Parada family.

    Zina''s thoughts were filled with determination and uncertainty as she prepared herself for the challenging journey ahead. The quest for healing would test her strength and resilience, but she was ready to face the dangers that awaited her in the Enshrouded Hollow Forest.

    As Zina continued her journey, her footsteps echoing through the corridor, she suddenly noticed the figures of her two sisters, Iman and Dalia, approaching from the opposite direction. Time seemed to slow as their gazes met, and a palpable tension filled the air. Iman and Dalia, who had once taken pleasure in tormenting Zina, now wore uneasy expressions as they registered the cold, towering demeanor on Zina''s face.

    Dalia, with an air of superiority, hesitated for a moment, her eyes widening in recognition. She quickly averted her gaze, unable to withstand the intensity of Zina''s piercing stare. Iman, the younger sister known for her sharp tongue, felt a knot form in her stomach as her eyes locked briefly with Zina''s unwavering gaze.

    In that fleeting moment, the dynamics had shifted drastically. The tables had turned, and the power dynamic between the sisters had been irrevocably altered. Gone were the days when Iman and Dalia could freely belittle and mock Zina. Now, they found themselves unnerved and ufortable in her presence, their once-confident demeanors reced with uncertainty and a newfound fear.

    Iman and Dalia hurriedly lowered their eyes, avoiding any direct confrontation with Zina. Their steps quickened, and they instinctively moved aside, attempting to create as much distance as possible between themselves and their once-vulnerable sister. It was a stark contrast to their previous interactions, where they had reveled in their superiority and relished in Zina''s difort.

 Chapter 173: Ink and Flesh: Frays Rune

    The sun had not yet risen when Montaser awoke from his slumber, finding himself in the luxurious surroundings of his room within the Servant facility of the Parada Mansion. Adorned with exquisite furnishings and tasteful decor, the room mirrored the grandeur of the estate. As the head butler of the Parada family, Montaser was no stranger to such opulence, yet he remained humble in his role, dedicated to serving the family with unwavering loyalty.

    After swiftlypleting his morning routine, Montaser descended the staircase, his footsteps echoing softly through the hallowed halls of the Servant facility. Servants bustled about, preparing for the day ahead under Montaser''s watchful eye. With a calm yetmanding presence, he issued instructions, ensuring that every detail would be attended to with utmost care.

    Satisfied with the preparations, Montaser made his way to the main Facility, where the Parada family resided. The tantalizing aroma of freshly brewed coffee and warm pastries wafted through the air as he entered the elegant dining room. Fray, the head of the family, sat alone at the head of the table, his usual emotionless face buried in the papers that had recently captured his interest. Aya, for some reason, had stopped showing up for breakfast, but Fray seemed unfazed by her absence, and Montaser followed suit.

    Donned in his pristine butler attire, Montaser positioned himself discreetly behind Fray, ready to anticipate his needs. With a gentle nod, he signaled for the servants to serve the breakfast spread, ensuring that each dish was presented with the utmost elegance and precision.

    Once breakfast wasplete, Fray leaned closer to Montaser and spoke softly, "Montaser, I require your assistance in the chemistry room."

    Montaser nodded respectfully, acknowledging Fray''s request. "Of course, sir. I am at your service," he replied, his voice carrying the unmistakable air of steadfast dedication.

    Together, they left the dining room and traversed the mansion''s corridors, their footsteps echoing through the silent halls. Montaser''s mind buzzed with anticipation, wondering what mysteries awaited them within the chemistry room.

    As they arrived at their destination, the heavy wooden door creaked open, revealing the dimly lit chamber filled with esoteric tools and ancient texts. Montaser''s eyes scanned the room, and he noticed something familiar on the research table.

    Captivating his attention was a massive piece of paper, adorned with an intricate tapestry of enigmatic symbols and elegant writings. The symbols seemed to dance upon the parchment, their meaning hidden beneathyers ofplexity and mystery. The air itself crackled with anticipation, as if the very essence of the room was alive with energy.

    Fray and Montaser stood side by side, their eyes locked upon the cryptic piece of paper before them. Fray broke the silence, saying, "I have finallypleted the rune I was working on. I intend to transfer it onto my arm, but I am concerned it might affect my spirit and cause me to lose control."

    Montaser''s expression turned serious as he acknowledged the gravity of the situation. "But sir, if that were to happen, I am not certain that even I could stop you."

    "It is a precaution, Montaser. I am confident that I will not lose control, but even if I were to do so, I trust that you would find a way to stop me," Fray replied with conviction.

    Hearing Fray''s words, Montaser regained his confidence and said, "Very well, sir. I will do my best."

    And so, with measured steps, Fray approached the research table, his hand outstretched toward the enigmatic parchment. His fingers hovered just above the surface, the

    warmth of his touch intermingling with the coolness of the paper.

    Time seemed to stand still as Fray''s hand made contact with the ancient script. A shiver ran up his arm, sending a cascade of goosebumps along his skin. The symbols beneath his touch seemed to stir, a faint vibration echoing through his fingertips.

    Closing his eyes, Fray allowed himself to be fully immersed in the moment and the power that resonated within the paper. The room faded into hushed stillness, leaving only the connection between Fray and the enigmatic paper. The air held its breath, waiting for a word, a catalyst to unlock the secrets concealed within.

    "Steloria," Fray uttered, his lips parting to release a single syble that carried the weight of a thousand forgottennguages. The word hung in the air, suspended in silence.

    For a breathless moment, silence reigned. Then, as if in response to Fray''s invocation, a subtle shift urred. The symbols and writings on the paper began toe alive, their dormant energy awakening. Lines curved and swirled, forming an intricate dance across the parchment''s surface.

    Fray''s hand remained in ce, an anchor amidst the swirling tide of symbols. The writing started to migrate, inching its way up his hand, tracing the contours of his fingers. A gentle warmth radiated from the paper, seeping into Fray''s skin, merging their essences.

    Yet, intertwined with the warmth was a sharp twinge of pain. It coursed through Fray''s body like an electric shock, testing his resolve. He clenched his teeth, refusing to withdraw his hand, for he knew that this union held the promise of something extraordinary.

    The writing continued its ascent, reaching his forearm with a mesmerizing grace. It coiled around his wrist, weaving a tapestry of luminescent patterns. Fray''s eyes widened in wonder as the glowing writing blossomed into an ethereal spectacle upon his shoulder, creating a breathtaking tableau of light and form.

    Transfixed, Fray stood in awe, his body now a living canvas for the enchantment that unfolded before him. He marveled at the fusion of ink and flesh, witnessing the union of the ephemeral and the corporeal.

    In that moment, Fray felt a connection to something beyond himself, something new and powerful. It was as if he had gained an additional limb, an extension of his being.

    After what felt like an eternity, the pain subsided, leaving Fray''s body strong but exhausted. He nced at the writing on his shoulder with a satisfied look on his face. Montaser, who had experienced the power of runes before, sensed that this one surpassed any he had encountered. Fray had dedicated an extensive amount of time crafting it, and the results were undeniable.

    "Alright, it went better than expected," Fray murmured. "Montaser, please bring Adam to the main office in an hour from now."

    Obeying the order, Montaser left the chemistry room and used amunication tool that Fray had recently crafted. Though Fray had only created fewer than ten of these tools, both Montaser and Adam possessed one. Montaser swiftly located Adam and brought him to the office at the appointed time.

    "I heard that you crafted a rune word for yourself. Congrattions," Adam said as they entered the room.

    "Thank you, Adam. I want to test its power. Please open a portal to a deserted location," Fray replied.

    "Alright, sir," Adam responded.

    On that day, in a remote desert area, a colossal path of destruction emerged, obliterating trees and reducing mountains to rubble. Directly beneath the massive gap in the clouds, a powerful earthquake rippled across thend, spanning hundreds of kilometers.

    In that moment, Adam came to the realization that neither he nor Montaser were the strongest members of the family. The rune word had granted Fray a power that exceeded all their expectations.

 Chapter 174: Berserkers revenge quest

    Emore and her son, Liam, embarked on a grueling journey, traversing rugged terrains and enduring countless hardships. Their destination was the illustrious city of Ardentia, where the mighty Reju family, known for their berserker heritage, reigned supreme. Ardentia, with its towering spires and bustling marketces, stood as a vibrant metropolis teeming with life and intrigue.

    As the sun began its descent, casting a golden hue across the horizon, Emore and Liam found themselves at the outskirts of Ardentia. The sight of the city''s magnificent walls, adorned with intricate carvings and guarded by towering statues, filled Emore''s heart with a mix of anticipation and trepidation. She knew her family awaited her arrival at the grand Reju mansion, their ancestral home.

    Passing through the colossal gates, Emore and Liam were greeted by a procession of guards in resplendent armor, their spears gleaming in the sunlight. The path leading to the mansion was lined with fragrant blossoms, their vibrant colors a stark contrast to the storm brewing within Emore''s soul.

    Continuing in their carriage, they made their way to the mansion, where the family and servants stood in eager anticipation, their faces a blend of relief and concern. Emore''s father, Lord Darius Reju, a towering figure with bulging muscles and a face marked by countless battles, stepped forward to embrace his daughter. His embrace conveyed both relief and the underlying fury that ran deep within their berserker bloodline.

    Inside the grand hall, Emore found herself amidst the council members, each one a master of their berserker craft. Their scarred faces bore expressions of solemnity and the untamed spirit of warriors ready to unleash their rage upon the world. Emore took her seat among them, her eyes reflecting the fire that burned fiercely within her soul.

    "Emore, it ddens my heart to have you returned," Lord Darius spoke, his voice resonating with a blend of relief and reproach. "But your sudden departure and the tales that have reached our ears have left us concerned. What transpired with the Parada family?"

    Emore met her father''s stern gaze, her voice trembling with a mixture of regret and determination. "Father, the new head of the Parada family cast me aside, denying me the protection of our shared name without just cause."

    Her father''s furrowed brow softened slightly, though his concern remained evident. "And what of your children, Emore? Have you uncovered the truth of their fate?"

    Emore''s heart clenched at the mention of her beloved children. Sorrow and frustration filled her voice as she replied, "Father, I mourn for them every day. Their deaths remain shrouded in mystery, and the Parada family refuses to unveil the truth. I believe they hold the answers I seek, and they expelled me to protect their secrets."

    Bang!

    "How dare they treat you like this!" Lady Adaline, an astute and respected council member, pounded the table with a furious expression. "Emore, fear not. As your family, we will stand by your side in your quest for vengeance."

    Emore''s determination zed like wildfire, and with a ferocious expression, she dered, "Thank you, Lady Adaline. I want to reim my rightful ce from that ursed family, and your unwavering support means more to me than words can convey."

    However, not all council members shared Emore and Adaline''s fervor. Lord Henry, a more cautious and reserved figure, voiced his concerns. "While I understand the pain Emore has endured, we must tread carefully. The Parada family is ruthless, and underestimating their power would be perilous. Initiating a war with them may not be the wisest course of action."

    (That bastard ) Emore couldn''t help but feel her anger intensify at Henry''s words. She knew her influence within the Reju family was limited, so she stayed silent, but her gaze conveyed her disagreement as she looked at her father.

    Lord Darius, sensing his daughter''s silent fury, struggled to contain his own rage. As a proud berserker warrior, he could not tolerate others disrespecting his daughter without facing consequences. With a thunderous voice, he thundered, "I care not for the Parada family''s ancient lineage. They dared to harm our daughter, a Reju blood. We cannot remain silent. We will exact our vengeance, and I shall not rest until the Parada family lies in ruins."

    A small smile formed on Emore''s face upon hearing her father''s words. ( Finally, the second part of the n is set in motion, ) she thought to herself, (Now you will all regret underestimating me.)

    Though some council members harbored their own doubts about the n, none dared to voice their concerns after the head of the family had spoken. The Reju family began strategizing to confront the Parada family, fully aware that the path ahead would be treacherous and the oue uncertain, their berserker spirits prepared for the battles toe.

    In the grand meeting room of Arezo Castle, the Arezo family and their esteemed allies, the Parada family, assembled to discuss their uing mission. Adorned with tapestries depicting the heroic feats of past adventurers, the room exuded an air of anticipation and uncertainty.

    Seated at the head of the table was Lester Arezo, the respected patriarch of the family. His sharp gaze swept across the room, gauging the collective energy of those gathered. nking him were his two sons, Tom and Timmy, their youthful faces reflecting a mix of excitement and apprehension.

    Apanying them were four other individuals, each possessing their own unique presence. Seraphina, a battle-hardened warrior bearing a scar across her left cheek, sat next to Lester. Magnus, a seasoned mage renowned for his vast knowledge of ancient magic, upied the seat beside Seraphina. On the opposite side of the table, Rosalind, a nimble rogue known for her quick wit and agile fingers, sat poised. Lastly, Bastion, a towering figure encased in formidable armor, represented the indomitable strength of the Arezo family.

    As silence fell upon the room, Lester cleared his throat, capturing the attention of all. "I extend my gratitude to each of you for joining us today. We are gathered here to discuss our imminent mission alongside the Parada family �C the conquest of a four-star dungeon."

    The mention of the dungeon elicited a murmur of excitement from the group. Lester continued, "Regrettably, we have received no specific information regarding the dungeon itself, which is cause for concern. Ourck of knowledge could prove perilous."

    Seraphina, ever vignt, spoke up, her voice resolute and steady. "Indeed, it is disconcerting that the Parada family, having already ventured into the dungeon, failed to gather essential details. We are left to face an unknown threat."

    Magnus, stroking his long, white beard, nodded in agreement. "I concur with Seraphina. It is highly unusual not to possess any information about the dungeon, especially at this stage."

    Bastion''s deep voice resonated through the room as he leaned forward. "We are renowned for our meticulous preparations, and this mission should be no exception."

    Lester nodded thoughtfully. "You are all correct in your concerns. However, we have alreadymitted ourselves by signing the contract, and withdrawal is not an option. Furthermore, we have received assurances from the Parada family regarding the strength they will bring with them. With such power and our own formidable abilities, we shall ovee any challenges within that dungeon."

    The room hummed with ideas and suggestions, each member of the Arezo family and their allies contributing their thoughts to the discussion. Strategies were proposed, debated, and refined. The collective knowledge and experience of the individuals in the room melded together, forming aprehensive n.

    As the discussion drew to a close, Lester raised his hand, signaling for silence. "Thank you all for your invaluable input. We have one month until our departure, and we must utilize this time to prepare ourselves thoroughly, I have a feeling that this mission won''t be easy "

    ...........

    Hey guys, I am pleased to announce that the long-awaited novel I promise to write is finally out its name is"Moonfall: Undead''s Shadow," and it''s avable on the webnovel tform. Drawing from my experience writing this novel and my boundless imagination, I have crafted a story that I am immensely proud of. Although the novel was just published today and may not be easy to find because for some reason it''s not visible on my profile yet, a simple search for "Moonfall" will lead you to it (the cover image is a man with silver hear standing in front of the night sky ). However, I would like to caution the readers who will search for it against entering the word shadow because there are a lot of novels with this keyword. I invite you to explore my other world. And don''t worry I willplete the two novels

 Chapter 175: A month after

    ---A month after ---

    More than a month had passed since the human continent had been consumed by the mes of war between the warring Lionar Kingdom and the mighty Niram Empire. Chaos reigned as once-thriving cities crumbled under the weight of destruction, and the cries of the innocent echoed through thend. Yet, amidst this turmoil, Fray and the Parada family remained unfazed by the conflicts that ravaged the continent.

    While the Lionar Kingdom and the Niram Empire shed, the Parada Family focused solely on strengthening their own forces and preparing for a different kind of battle��a battle against the five star dungeon.

    Now, standing before a group of warriors adorned in heavy armor etched with countless intricate runic symbols, Fray exuded an aura of power and malevolence. Montaser, Elisa Adam, and Norman, members, stood at the forefront of the group, their eyes fixed on their leader, awaiting his words.

    The warriors, forty in number, formed neat rows behind the trio, their expressions hardened and determined. They had been meticulously selected and trained for this perilous undertaking and it finallye the time to face tvier mission. Fray''s piercing gaze scanned the faces of his chosen warriors, assessing their readiness and resolve.

    With a voice as calm and calcted as the winds that swept across the deste ins, Fray began his speech. "Within the depths of the dungeon lie, countless formidable creatures, ranging from the second to the third rank in strength. We have also discovered the presence of even more powerful entities, possibly reaching the fourth rank. And at the heart of it all, the dungeon boss, whose strength is estimated to be at least at the eighth rank. I''m sure you are all well aware of this information, but I feel the need to emphasize the true danger we face."

    His words hung in the air, carrying a weight of caution. Fray continued, his tone resolute. "In this mission, returning alive will be a difficult feat for each and every one of us. However, let us not forget the stakes we are fighting for. If the power within that dungeon spills out into our world, our city, our family, and all our loved ones will face utter destruction. The only way to conquer this dungeon is by giving our all, even if it means making sacrifices when necessary."

    His expression remained firm, unwavering in his conviction. "I must also inform you that some forces from the Arezo family will be joining us on this mission. They are fellow members of our family, and while they have endeavored to protect their own, if ites down to preserving your lives, I grant you the permission to prioritize your own survival."

    Fray''s words settled upon the warriors, a call to action tinged with a sense of responsibility, as understood the risks involved and the difficult choices thaty ahead.

    Elsewhere, the sun hung low in the sky, casting an eerie crimson glow over the war-tornndscape. The once peaceful vige of Alendale nowy as a battered battleground, caught in the crosshairs of the Niram Empire''s relentless onught. Plumes of smoke billowed from burning thatched roofs, and the air was thick with the acrid stench of destruction. The vigers, trembling in fear, huddled together in the few remaining intact houses, their prayers for an end to the violence drowned out by the cacophony of crackling fires and shing swords.

    Amidst the chaos, the cries of anguish intertwined with the sh of steel as the Niram soldiers showed no mercy to anyone who crossed their path. The thud of falling structures echoed through the

    vige, signaling the devastation wrought upon the once-thrivingmunity.

    "Please, spare us! We have done nothing to deserve this!" pleaded a desperate voice.

    "They''re ughtering everyone! We must hide, or they''ll kill us too!" cried out another voice in fear.

    A pervasive sense of darkness permeated the atmosphere as if the very essence of the vige was being consumed. The vigers, their faces contorted with terror, could only pray for divine protection, for some glimmer of hope in the face of such overwhelming darkness.

    Leading the charge was General Roderick, a towering figure with a hardened gaze. His cold eyes gleamed with a hunger for victory as he ordered his troops to breach the vige''s defenses.

    "Push forward! Leave no stone unturned! Crush anyone who dares to stand in our way!" General Roderickmanded with a chilling voice, his words dripping with merciless determination.

    His right-hand, Captain Talon, approached the general with a mix of caution and concern.

    "General, we have almost cleared the vige. Our scouts report that the Parada family''snds lie just beyond. Should we continue marching in that direction?" Captain Talon inquired, a hint of unease tingeing his voice.

    "The original path would take us four months, but this alternative path will only take two. We shall continue on this route, and the Parada family won''t dare to impede our progress," General Roderick dered, his face etched with a strict resolve.

    "But sir, the emperor explicitly stated to avoid crossing paths with the ancient families," Captain Talon protested nervously.

    "Even though they are an ancient family, the Parada family poses no threat to us. I am certain that the emperor did not include them in his warning," General Roderick responded with a stern expression, dismissing any concerns with an air of certainty.

    As the chaos unfolded, a young woman named ra, known for her healing abilities, sought refuge in the vige''s modest temple. Tears streamed down her dirt-streaked face as she tended to the wounded and fervently prayed for a miracle.

    "Oh, gods, grant us strength and protection. Heal these wounded souls and guide us through this darkness," ra whispered, her voice tinged with both fear and determination.

    Outside the temple, the Niram soldiers continued their merciless rampage, desecrating everything in their path.

    "Is this a temple!? Are there still people who believe in gods?" scoffed a Niram soldier, his tone dripping with disdain.

    "Burn it all to the ground!" another soldierughed cruelly, reveling in the destruction.

    "They will pay for this. I won''t let their evil consume us," ra muttered under her breath, her voice filled with defiance.

    With unwavering determination burning in her eyes, ra emerged from the temple, resolved to find any survivors and offer them sce amidst the chaos. She navigated through the treacherous streets, sidestepping debris and narrowly evading danger.

    Amidst the wreckage of a copsed house, ra''s keen eyes caught a faint movement. Her heart skipped a beat as she realized it could be someone still clinging to life. Quickening her steps, she carefully approached the pile of rubble, her eyes scanning for any signs of life.

    "This was Master Marcus''s house," ra murmured, a mixture of sorrow and determination evident in her voice.

    As she drew closer, she heard a weak cough emanating from beneath the debris. Hope surged within her, igniting her resolve. ra swiftly began to dig through the wreckage, clearing away debris with urgency and delicate care.

    "Master Marcus! Master Marcus, are you there?" ra called out frantically, her voice l

    aced with both desperation and a glimmer of hope.

    "ra... is that you?" a weak voice replied, barely audible amidst the chaos.

    Hearing the familiar voice, ra''s heart raced with a mix of relief and concern as she crawled through the rubble, praying that Marcus had somehow survived.

    "Master Marcus, thank goodness you''re still alive. We have to leave, quickly!" ra said with a sigh of relief, her voice tinged with urgency.

    "ra, I... I can''t leave..." Marcus mumbled weakly, his words trailing off.

    "No, Master, don''t say that," ra pleaded, her voice trembling with emotion.

    "ra, just listen to me... kh, kh," Marcus coughed, his weakened state evident.

    "Master Marcus..." ra''s voice trailed off, her concern deepening.

    "ra, you''re the only one left... I have a secret... a secret you must protect with your life," Marcus whispered, his voice barely audible.

    "What is it, Master Marcus?" ra asked, her voice filled with anticipation.

    Hearing Marcus''s next words, ra''s eyes widened in shock at the gravity of his statement. As Marcus finished his words, ra''s expression grew intense as she mulled over the revtion. "They already here back!?..."

    "Find it... find the lost city. They will help you," Marcus conveyed, hisst words hanging in the air before he closed his eyes, his life fading away.

 Chapter 176: Entering the Frozen dungeon

    After Fray''s speech, he and the squad made their way to the front yard of the Pce. Standing before them was Adam and the formidable Arezo family squad, numbering over a hundred members. Among them, seven skilled warriors, including Lester, the head of the Arezo family, stood alongside Adam. Each warrior wore a set of armor and wielded weapons meticulously crafted by Fray. Though not as exceptional as the gear Fray had crafted for his own family, they were still formidable and provided the necessary strength for their mission.

    Fray observed the Arezo family squad, acknowledging their strength despite their smaller numbers. He understood the importance of quality over quantity. Meanwhile, Lester, with a grin on his face, looked at the Parada forces and jokingly remarked, "Mr. Parada, you have managed to assemble a formidable team. This dungeon doesn''t stand a chance, hahaha!"

    Unfazed by Lester''s banter, Fray weed the Arezo family and expressed his gratitude for their alliance. While the camaraderie among the warriors grew, Aya, watching the scene from a nearby window, couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.

    With the Arezo family now integrated into the ranks, it was time to put their ns into action. Adam, with his extraordinary teleportation ability, would transport the entire gathering to a specific location in the vast ocean where the massive dungeon awaited. Although venturing into uncharted territory, the gravity of the situation demanded their attention and bravery.

    Harnessing his unique powers, Adam''s eyes glowed with an otherworldly energy as he concentrated. The group suddenly found themselves disced from the familiar surroundings of the Pce, now standing on the deck of two colossal warships in the middle of the expansive ocean. The ships bristled with weaponry and housed seasoned warriors, ready for the impending battle.

    As Lester gazed upon the massive dungeon for the first time, a sense of difort washed over him. The sheer size of the structure was awe-inspiring, unlike anything they had encountered before. Two gargantuan warships nked the dungeon, armed with massive magical cannons. Beams of energy crackled through the air, enveloping the dungeon in a protective shield.

    Among the Parada forces, Rin, who had spent over a month aboard one of the ships, tirelessly working to suppress the effects of the monsterw, now stood ready to join the Parada family team in their journey into the dungeon. Donning the rune armor and wielding the weapons provided by Fray, Rin stood among the Parada team forces with a calm and determined expression on his face.

    Chapter 3: The Frozen Abyss

    As the group gathered at the portal, the air crackled with anticipation. Montaser stepped forward, his eyes focused, and with a surge of his telekic power, he led the way into the massive portal. A blinding light enveloped them, momentarily obscuring their vision as they were transported to a new realm.

    Emerging from the other side, the group found themselves in the heart of the dungeon��a sight that took their breath away. They stood on a vast, frozen expanse of seawater, its surface transformed into an icy wastnd. The waves that had once crashed with life and vitality were now frozen solid, forming immense mountains of ice that stretched as far as the eye could see.

    A thick snowstorm raged around them, obscuring their surroundings and making it challenging to see beyond a few meters. The air was frigid, biting at their skin and chilling them to the core. Each breath they took turned into a visible mist, and the ground beneath their feet crunched with each step, betraying the icy grip of the dungeon.

    The snowkes danced in the air, creating a mesmerizing disy of swirling white. Visibility was limited, making it difficult to discern any path or potential dangers thaty ahead. The howling wind carried an eerie silence, broken only by the faint sound of distant cracking ice.

    Their breaths were visible in the frozen air, and the group''s eyes scanned the surroundings, searching for any signs of life or clues that would guide them through this icybyrinth.

    But suddenly amidst this frozenndscape, Lester and the rest of the Arezo family suddenly opened their eyes wide, horror etched across their faces. They finally sensed the overwhelming energy emanating from the dungeon��a five-star dungeon, far beyond their capabilities to face.

    Lester turned towards Fray and his team, his voice trembling with a mixture of shock and usation. "You knew this was a five-star dungeon! You deliberately misled us!"

    Fray maintained an indifferent expression, meeting Lester''s gaze with unwavering calm. "I didn''t mislead you, I never imed it wasn''t a five-star dungeon."

    Lester''s anger red as he faced Fray. "You think we are fools? We will not risk our lives on this mission. We are leaving!" He turned to his team, instructing them to retreat. "Let''s get out of here!"

    Fray''s voice turned cold, his resolve unwavering. "I''m sorry, Mr. Lester, but I cannot allow you to leave. You have already signed the contract, and I cannot afford to have you abandon the mission now." Montaser, Adam, and the others stood behind Fray, their expressions unyielding.

    Lester''s eyes narrowed as he locked his gaze with Fray''s. "Are you prepared to use force to stop us, Mr. Parada?"

    Fray''s response was chillingly calcted. " The armors you are currently wearing have a self-destruction function. If anyone wearing this armor disobeys orders during this mission, they will be eliminated. Although you are strong, Mr. Lester, these armors have direct ess to your cores. Even you won''t be able to survive their explosion."

    Hearing Fray''s words, the expressions of the Arezo family members grew intense. Panic surged within them as they desperately tried to remove the armor, but to their astonishment, their efforts were in vain. No matter how hard they struggled, the armor clung to them, refusing to be removed.

    A mix of fear and realization washed over Lester''s face as heprehended the gravity of the situation. Their choices had narrowed down to one��press on and confront the dungeon, or face the catastrophic consequences of the armors they were trapped in.

    Looking at this scene, Fray said with a calm face. "I understand your concerns Mr, Lester, but there is no turning back now. We must stand united against this dungeon. Together, although this dungeon is more dangerous than expected, we have a lot of preparation and with your help, we will be able to conquer it sessfully, Are you still with us Master, Arezo?"

    ( This bastard, he talks like I have a choice ) with this thought in his mind and with a determination to take his revenge in the future, Lester said " Alright, Mr, Parada, I will trust you "

    His team members were quick to voice their objections, their voices filled with concern and doubt. But Lester, recognizing the reality of their circumstances, swiftly silenced them with a raised hand. Their expressions mirrored his own internal struggle, but they too understood the gravity of their situation.

 Chapter 177: Entering the dungeon 2

    Outside the dungeon, Casper and Giam, along with the rest of the marine troops, stood stoically on the ships, their eyes fixed upon the imposing portal. Each of them wore a different expression, reflecting their individual thoughts and emotions. Giam, filled with nervousness and fear, couldn''t help but worry about the oue of the mission. He anxiously clutched the handle of his sword, his knuckles turning white.

    Casper, on the other hand, felt a tinge of annoyance as he surveyed the scene before him. He yearned to join the mission, to fight alongside Fray and the others, but his request had been denied. Instead, he was relegated to the role of a backup, tasked with protecting the dungeon entrance and ensuring no unexpected dangers emerged from within. His frustration simmered beneath the surface, manifesting as a furrowed brow and a slight scowl. He cast his gaze towards the portal, with a bored expression on his face.

    Unbeknownst to Casper, Giam, and the marine troops, a small blue stone floated above the ships in the sky, its luminescent glow barely visible amidst the darkening evening sky. It hovered silently, facing the dungeon entrance, its purpose and origin shrouded in mystery.

    Inside the dungeon, Fray and the group pressed forward, battling against the relentless snowstorm that surrounded them. The icy wind whipped at their faces, stinging their skin and causing their breath to form visible clouds in the frigid air. Each step they took was a struggle against the biting cold that seemed to seep into their very bones. The ground beneath their feet crunched with each movement, betraying the icy grip of the dungeon.

    They followed their n meticulously, their resolve unwavering despite the daunting challenges thaty ahead. Fray''s eyes scanned the vast expanse, his mind focused on the task at hand. He had gleaned an idea from the original novel, a revtion that had led to a critical understanding of the dungeon''s workings. While facing the shield team, he had summoned hundreds of creatures, their strength unmatched even though they were weaker than the boss itself. This realization had unlocked a strategy within Fray''s mind��one that involved bypassing the lesser monsters and forging a direct path toward the boss. They would conserve their energy and resources, only engaging in battles that were absolutely necessary.

    Lester, walking silently beside Fray, wore a cold expression on his face, his breath visible in the freezing air. Nervousness gnawed at his core, mingled with a growing anger that threatened to consume him. The weight of the threat they were about to face��a danger that could require the entire continent''s strength to ovee��weighed heavily on his mind. He couldn''t help but direct a cial stare towards Fray, a mixture of usation and uncertainty simmering beneath the surface.

    As the group continued their arduous journey on foot, the details of their surroundings came into focus. The frozen wastnd stretched endlessly in all directions, with towering ice formations that resembled jagged teeth piercing the sky. The snow-covered ground sparkled under the pale moonlight, creating an ethereal ambiance that belied the treacherous nature of their surroundings. The wind howled mournfully, carrying with it an eerie silence broken only by the faint sound of distant cracking ice.

    Hours turned into an entire day, and the sun dipped below the horizon, casting hues of orange and purple across the frozenndscape. Nightfall enveloped the group, casting long shadows that danced in the glow of their torches.

    Despite the challenges they faced, they had not encountered any enemies thus far. Exhaustion settled in their limbs, a weariness that only intense physical exertion could bring.

    With no immediate threat in sight, they decided to set up camp for the night, seeking respite from the demanding journey. They found a sheltered alcove amidst the ice formations, providing a modicum of protection against the biting winds. As the members of the group gathered around a crackling fire, its flickering light cast dancing shadows upon their faces, their weariness became palpable. Fatigue lined their eyes, etching deep lines of determination on their features.

    The group had gathered around several crackling campfires, their weary bodies seeking warmth and sce amidst the frozen wilderness. Conversations filled the air as they exchanged stories, sharedughter, and sought to alleviate the weight of the impending journey. Fray sat with Lester and their leader, deep in thought, his gaze fixed upon the dancing mes that cast an otherworldly glow upon his face.

    As the group chatted andughed, trying to reduce the intensity of the situation, Fray''s mind was consumed by the arduous path that stilly ahead. The journey to reach the boss would stretch out for at least a couple of weeks, a treacherous path fraught with thousands of monsters waiting to test their mettle. His thoughts swirled with strategies and contingencies, his focus unwavering even amidst the camaraderie surrounding him.

    Lost in his contemtion, Fray''s ears pricked up at the sound of a low, distant voice cutting through the night. His expression grew intense as he honed in on the unfamiliar sound, his instincts warning him of an imminent threat. Ignoring the ongoing conversations, he turned his attention to Montaser, his voicemanding and urgent.

    "Montaser, use your spiritual sense," Fray whispered, his tone carrying a sense of urgency that demanded immediate action.

    Montaser, well-versed in harnessing his spiritual abilities, closed his eyes and reached out with his senses. His body became still as he delved into the depths of his power, seeking to detect any impending danger that surrounded them. After a few moments, his eyes snapped open, a flicker of concern crossing his face.

    "They are enemies closing in on us," Montaser stated, his voiceced with a tinge of unease. "More than a hundred of them."

    The revtion sent a shiver down the spines of the group, theirughter and chatter abruptly silenced - this was the first enemy they were going to face in this five-star dungeon.

    Lester, his senses on high alert, turned to face Fray, his voice sharp with urgency. "From which direction?"

    Fray''s voice remained cold and determined as he uttered his response. "From every direction."

    The group''s anticipation reached its peak as the closing footsteps and ominous roars of the approaching monsters grew louder. Fray''s mind raced, piecing together the puzzle before him. (The fire lured them here, but they are supposed to be in the depths of the dungeon,) he realized, a flicker of understanding crossing his face. (It seems that they are preparing to leave the dungeon.)

    With that realization, the urgency of the situation deepened. The team tightened their formation, standing shoulder to shoulder, their weapons at the ready. Elisa''s voice cut through the tense air,manding her knights with a resolute tone. "Prepare for battle! Do not let them breach our defenses!"

    As if responding to Elisa''s call, the darkness gave birth to a chilling sight. Pale white monsters emerged from the shadows, their eyeless sockets staring into an abyss of nothingness. Their faces were dominated by enormous mouths, twisted into grotesque expressions, and their tongues hung long and sinewy, adding to their eerie appearance__ tens of them surrounded the group from every direction

 Chapter 178: Forged in Unity: The Battle of Frozen Shadows

    The night air grew heavy with an ominous aura as the battle between the Parada and Arezo family knights and the pale monsters intensified. The frozen expanse was shrouded in darkness, broken only by the flickering glow of the campfires that now served as beacons in the chaotic battlefield.

    The knights formed a defensive line, their swords gleaming in the moonlight, as the pale monsters closed in from all directions. Sinister growls and guttural roars echoed through the icy terrain, sending shivers down the spines of both warriors and spectators alike.

    The first wave of pale monsters surged forward, their gaunt forms moving with unnatural speed. Their skeletal bodies twisted and contorted as if defying thews of nature. With each step, their unnerving silence was broken only by the sound of the wind whistling through their hollow eye sockets.

    Elisa, the leader of the Parada family knights, raised her sword high, signaling the charge. As one, the knights moved with practiced precision, their spirits materializing beside them. The ground shook beneath their feet as they collided with the first wave of monsters.

    As the knights readied themselves to confront the rampaging beasts, Fray, Adam, Montaser, and Norman opted to remain on the sidelines, refraining from intervening in the imminent sh. While their involvement could have expedited the resolution of the battle, they collectively decided to preserve their energy and afford the knights from both families an opportunity to acquaint themselves with each other''s unique abilities.

    Rin, summoning nine tall golden figures holding different weapons, surged to the battlefield surrounded by his spirit, while Isha and Sina also used their spirits and followed Rin.

    Tens of the Parada family knights summoned turns of spirits from different sizes, powers, and forms, but they admit all these spirits the ones who caught the most attention were _

    Aria Parada, one of the elite servants unit, lunged forward, followed by her Spirit, Haruka, the Phantom Dancer, which appeared as a lithe and graceful figure, her spectral form draped in flowing robes that seemed to shimmer with every movement. She possessed an otherworldly elegance, her features ethereal and her eyes shining with a haunting glow. Haruka wielded twin spectral des, their translucent edges cutting through the air with a ghostly swiftness. As she danced amidst the chaos of battle, her spectral form left behind wisps of ephemeral echoes, adding an eerie and mesmerizing effect to her every strike.

    Julius Parada, one of the elite knight unit, called forth his spirit, Terran, the Earth Sentinel. Julius Arezo, a bastion of calm amidst the turmoil, called forth his spirit, Terran, the Earth Sentinel. As Julius focused his energy, the ground beneath him trembled, and a rumble resonated through the air. Terran''s presence surged, his essence intertwining with Julius''s being in a mesmerizing disy of power.

    Earth and flesh became one as Julius underwent a transformation. His body shimmered with an earthy hue, as if veins of stone coursed beneath his skin. He grew in stature, his figure radiating a formidable strength and a resolute determination. His eyes glowed with an intense green light, mirroring the essence of thend hemanded.

    Terran, the Earth Sentinel, melded seamlessly with Julius, bing an extension of his very being. The spirit''s colossal form merged with Julius, manifesting as a shimmering armor that encased him from head to toe. The armor was intricately crafted, adorned with earthy symbols and textures that mirrored the terrain itself.

    As Terran and Julius merged, the boundaries between them blurred. The stone-like armor shifted and transformed, flowing with the movements of Julius''s body. His footsteps echoed with the weight of mountains, and his touch reverberated with the stability of the earth itself.

    With this merger, Julius became a living embodiment of the earth''s might. His every action resonated with the power and steadfastness of thend. As he raised his hand, towering walls of stone erupted from the ground, forming an imprable barrier that shielded hisrades from the onught of the pale monsters.

    Rocky projectiles materialized around Julius, floating in a perfect orbit around him. Each stone pulsed with energy, ready to be hurled with unyielding force. As the monsters approached, Julius unleashed the projectiles, sending them hurtling through the air with precision. The rocky missiles crashed into the monsters, shattering their twisted forms with a thunderous impact.

    As the dust settled on the battlefield, Tristan Parada, a valiant warrior from the elite servants, stood tall his gaze was unwavering, With a firm grip on hisnce, he called upon his spirit, Vanguard, the Steadfast Stallion.

    A surge of ethereal energy enveloped Tristan as if a gust of wind had swept through the battlefield. From the depths of the spirit realm, Vanguard emerged in all its majestic glory. The spirit manifested as a magnificent, luminous white stallion with a flowing mane and a muscr build. Its eyes shone with a fiery determination that mirrored Tristan''s own.

    Tristan swiftly mounted Vanguard, and with a resounding cry, Tristan and Vanguard charged forward, their speed and power unmatched. The ground trembled beneath the stallion''s thunderous hooves as they tore through the enemy lines. Vanguard possessed incredible strength and agility, effortlessly maneuvering through the chaos of the battlefield.

    Vanguard''s unique abilities came to the forefront, enhancing Tristan''s already formidable skills. The spirit''s presence imbued the knight with unparalleled speed and precision. Each thrust of Tristan''snce was guided by Vanguard''s unwavering focus, striking true with devastating force.

    One of Vanguard''s extraordinary abilities was its indomitable defense. As they plowed through the monsters, Vanguard''s ethereal form acted as a shield, warding off attacks directed toward Tristan. The spirit''s spectral aura formed an imprable barrier, deflecting ws and projectiles alike, ensuring that Tristan remained unharmed in the heat of battle.

    But it was not just their physical prowess that set Tristan and Vanguard apart. The connection between knight and spirit allowed for a deeper understanding, an unspokenmunication. Vanguard possessed an innate intuition, sensing the movements and intentions of the monsters before they struck. This heightened awareness allowed Tristan to anticipate their attacks, evading with grace and striking with lethal uracy.

    The battle between the knights and the monsters became a spectacle of strength and resilience. The sh of steel against w, spirit against darkness, filled the frozen expanse with a tumultuous symphony of chaos. With every blownded and every skill unleashed, the knights pushed themselves to their limits, determined to protect each other and ovee the monstrous threat.

    However, As the battle unfolded, the pale monsters revealed their horrifying array of skills and attacks, seeking to overpower the knights who stood in their way. Their twisted forms moved with unnatural agility and unleashed a barrage of relentless assaults, as they possessed elongated limbs that ended in razor-sharp ws. With lightning speed, they darted toward the knights, their movements a blur. It shed at the knights with its ws, although until now no monster managed to break the knights'' defenses actually the knight was surprised by the power of these creatures.

    The knights adjusted their strategies, their spirits guiding them through the chaos. Hakura''s des became sharper, slicing through the monsters'' darkened forms with precision. The spirits that use mes conjured infernos that burned with an otherworldly intensity, searing the monsters'' flesh and dispelling their shadowy camouge.

    Terran, the embodiment of unyielding strength, harnessed the very essence of the earth. He created earthen spikes that burst forth from the ground, impaling the monsters and rooting them into the frozen terrain. The earth itself seemed to rise up in defense, shielding the knights from the monsters'' malevolent onught.

 Chapter 179: Forged in Unity: The Battle of Frozen Shadows

    As the battle raged on, Montaser, using his spiritual sense, suddenly alerted Fray, "There''s more monsters approaching."

    Without flinching, Fray inquired, "How many?"

    "More than two hundred," Montaser replied.

    Hearing this, Fray turned towards Lester andmanded, "It''s time for your men to join the battle."

    Lester grinned defiantly and responded, "Alright."

    Thus, as the number of monsters grew, the Arezo family knights joined the fray, bringing their formidable sword skills to bear against the monstrous horde. Among them were Timmy and Tom, a pair of twins known for their exceptional prowess in swordbat. With synchronized movements, they weaved a dance of death, their des cutting through the air with precision and grace. Together, they formed an imprable wall of steel, fending off the relentless attacks of the monsters.

    Seraphina, a battle-hardened warrior bearing a scar across her left cheek, exuded an aura of resilience and determination. With her trusted sword in hand, she moved with calcted ferocity, striking down the monsters with unwavering precision. Her battle instincts were honed through countless encounters, and she fearlessly led the charge, inspiring those around her with her unwavering resolve.

    Rosalind, a nimble rogue, darted through the chaos with unmatched agility. Her slender form weaved between the monsters'' attacks, her dual daggers glinting in the pale moonlight. She struck with surgical precision, exploiting the monsters'' weaknesses. Her acrobatic maneuvers and cunning tactics provided crucial support to the other knights.

    Lastly, Bastion, a towering figure, advanced with deliberate steps. His massive shield, emzoned with the Arezo family crest, absorbed the brunt of the monsters'' assaults, while his colossal greatsword cleaved through their ranks. Each swing of his weapon was a disy of raw power, capable of rending the monsters apart with sheer force. His imposing presence on the battlefield inspired both awe and fear among the enemy ranks.

    Together, the Parada family knights, armed with their spirits, and the Arezo family knights, masters of swordsmanship, fought side by side. Their synergy created a symphony of martial prowess and magical might, pushing back the monstrous onught with unwavering determination. Their skillsplemented each other, forming a formidable force that refused to falter.

    The battlefield was a chaotic tapestry of swirling des, explosive spells, and acrobatic maneuvers. Each member of the united force fought with unwavering dedication, their individual strengths shining brightly amidst the darkness. Thebined might of the Parada and Arezo family knights turned the tide of the battle, pushing the monsters back, inch by hard-fought inch.

    As hours passed, the relentless assault of the knights overwhelmed the monsters. The creatures, once formidable adversaries, now found themselves outmatched and overpowered. The knights pressed forward, striking with precision and coordinated attacks. The monsters roared in fury and desperation, but their defeat was imminent.

    The sun began its ascent, casting a golden hue over the battlefield littered with defeated pale monsters, providing a glimmer of warmth amidst the chilling atmosphere. Exhausted and battered, the Parada and Arezo knights took a moment to catch their breath. Their armor was dented and bloodied from the relentlessbat, and the battle had been far more grueling than they had anticipated.

    Amidst the aftermath, Fray surveyed the state of his knights, unable to shake the feeling that these monsters were stronger than expected.

    The number of monsters that had attacked them was just over three hundred, not an overwhelming horde by any means. On paper, it seemed like a bnced match between the knights and their foes. But the reality of the battlefield told a different story. The monsters had proven to be much stronger than expected.

    Fray couldn''t help but reflect on the challenges thaty ahead. If three hundred monsters had posed such a formidable challenge, what awaited them in this dungeon?

    For now, as the sun continued its ascent and bathed the battlefield in gentle light, the group had no time to rest. It was time to continue their march through the thick storm, moving deeper into the dungeon.

    Thus, days blurred together as the group resumed their journey, trying hard to avoid groups of monsters heading directly towards the boss and engaging in battle only when necessary.

    Until...

    Alone in the Frozen Abyss, the snowstorm raged, engulfing Fray in its icy embrace. He stood alone in the heart of the frozen wastnd, the relentless blizzard obscuring his vision and muffling the sound of his own breath. The world had transformed into a white void, and a deep sense of foreboding settled upon him.

    Straining his senses, Fray felt a presence lurking just beyond the veil of snow. Shadows danced at the edge of his perception, hinting at the monstrous entities that surrounded him. Emerging from the swirling whiteness, the pale monsters took form, their gaunt figures a stark contrast against the destendscape.

    Twisted and malformed, their bodies elongated and contorted in grotesque shapes, the creatures seemed to merge with the ethereal essence that permeated the air. Their hollow eye sockets glowed with a pale, haunting light, fixated on Fray with an insatiable hunger.

    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Fray knew he was trapped, isted in this frozen nightmare with the pale monsters closing in from all sides.

    Among the horde, thergest of the pale monsters stood out��a towering monstrositymanding attention. It dwarfed its counterparts, its elongated limbs ending in razor-sharp ws that glinted ominously in the pale light. Its presence exuded an air of malevolence and power, drawing Fray''s gaze like a moth to a me.

    Fray could feel the primal force emanating from this special monster, an entity more formidable and dangerous than the rest. Its eyes burned with a fiery intensity, betraying a heightened level of awareness and intelligence. The creature''s massive frame seemed to blend seamlessly with the darkness, making it difficult to discern its true nature.

    The storm''s fury intensified as the pale monsters closed in on Fray. Their movements were swift and relentless, their grotesque forms twisting and contorting with unnatural agility. They circled him, their eerie cries blending with the howling wind, creating a disorienting symphony of terror.

    Without showing any emotion on his face, Fray reached for the ring he wore and summoned a small ax, determined to face this nightmare head-on.

 Chapter 180: Alone against the Frozen Shadows .

    Fray gleamed in the pale light as he unleashed the metal ax upon his adversaries. With a deft flick of his wrist, he sent the ax spinning through the air, its de finding its mark in the chest of one of the approaching pale monsters. The creature let out a shrill cry, stumbling backward before copsing into the snow.

    With his ax embedded in the fallen monster, Fray swiftly closed the distance, his fists bing a blur of rapid strikes. His trained muscles propelled him forward,unching punches and kicks with precision. He struck with the force of a raging tempest, each blow finding its target and momentarily halting the advance of the encroaching horde.

    The pale monsters retaliated with savage fervor. Their ws sliced through the biting wind, seeking to rend flesh and bone. Fray deftly dodged and weaved, his movements fluid and instinctive. He blocked iing strikes with his forearms, absorbing the impact with practiced resilience. In the midst of the swirling snow and chaotic battleground, he maintained a remarkable focus.

    One of the monsters lunged at Fray from the side, jaws gaping wide in an attempt to sink its teeth into his shoulder. With lightning reflexes, Fray pivoted on one foot, executing a powerful roundhouse kick that connected squarely with the creature''s head. The impact sent it sprawling, disoriented, and momentarily incapacitated.

    But even as Fray dispatched one foe, another was already upon him. A second monster pounced, its skeletal fingers outstretched to snatch at his throat. Fray ducked under its grasp, delivering a swift uppercut that crushed bone and sinew. The monster howled in pain, stumbling back as Fray seized the opportunity to strike at its exposed nk.

    The battle danced on, a symphony of violence and survival. Fray''s movements were a blend of fluidity and raw power as he wove through the chaos, striking with calcted precision. His kicks and punchesnded with unerring uracy, exploiting weaknesses in the monsters'' defenses and rendering them immobile.

    However, the pale monsters were relentless in their assault. They regrouped, their numbers seeming endless, and closed in on Fray from all sides. Their ws raked across his flesh, leaving crimson trails on his exposed skin. But Fray refused to yield, summoning his indomitable will and thest reserves of his strength.

    In a daring disy of acrobatics, Frayunched himself into the air, executing a spinning kick that swept through the ranks of the monsters. The impact was devastating, sending them sprawling in a tangled heap. Seizing the opportunity, he retrieved his ax from the fallen creature, now encased in a crimson shroud of blood-soaked snow, he dashed awards the rows of pale creatures.

    Amidst the chaos, a deafening roar reverberated through the frozenndscape. Fray''s senses heightened as he instinctively turned to face the source of the sound. From the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the colossal monster hurtling towards him, its massive frame cutting through the blizzard with an otherworldly grace.

    Before Fray could react, the enormous creature lunged at him, its maw wide open, razor-sharp teeth glistening with icy malice. With a ferocious swipe of its wed hand, it unleashed a devastating attack. The sheer force of the strike threatened to overwhelm him, the gust of wind it generated causing the very ground to tremble.

    But in a moment of divine intervention, Fray''s armor crackled with a surge of energy. It unleashed a brilliant burst of light, forming a barrier that absorbed the full impact of the monster''s attack. The unleashed power crackled through the air, forming an ethereal shield of protection.

    For an instant, time seemed to freeze. Fray, stood at the epicenter of the sh, his eyes locked with those of the colossal beast. The crack on the ground spiderwebbed out from the point of impact, fissures snaking through the frozen terrain. And there, in the midst of the chaos, Fray''s armor shimmered with a blinding radiance, its enchanted barrier holding strong.

    But as the sh subsided, the barrier flickered and dimmed, its once-shining runic words now mere remnants of their former glory. Fray watched with a mix of awe and surprise as he thought ( the armor has enough energy to stop hundreds of attacks, but all its energy has to warn out.)

    And then, almost inexplicably, a flicker of something unfamiliar crossed the colossal monster''s gaze. It was fear. A primal instinct that lurked within the depths of its monstrous heart. Fray, sensing the shift in the creature''s demeanor, stood his ground, his own eyes filled with an unwavering resolve.

    The monster had bulging muscles rippled beneath its leathery hide. Its limbs were thick and sinewy, terminating in razor-sharp ws that glinted ominously in the cold, pale light. Its eyes burned like icy coals, two orbs of malevolence fixated upon its prey, with an immense look he opened its jaw impossibly wide, unhinging with a sickening crack, revealing a row of elongated teeth that jutted out from its cavernous maw, like daggers ready to tear into flesh. A serpentine tongue flicked out, tasting the frigid air.

    " The first phase ..." sensing the monster''s intent to attack, Fray quickly activated the first phase. Fray''s body surged with power, his form expanding and growing taller, muscles bulging beneath his armor. His presence alone seemed to fill the air, a towering figure that radiated strength and defiance.

    But then and just as it was going to attack once more the monster suddenly hesitated, its massive form trembling ever so slightly. The once-predatory glint in its eyes wavered, reced by a flicker of uncertainty. And in a sudden burst of movement, the colossal creature turned abruptly and retreated into the midst of the surrounding horde.

    As the hours slipped away, time seemed to stretch endlessly for Fray. The relentless assault of the monsters intensified, overwhelming him with their sheer numbers. His body was marred by injuries, blood mingling with the pristine white snow beneath his feet. d in battered armor, Fray gazed upon the horde of creatures charging toward him, their snarling faces filled with malice. Meanwhile, a colossal monster loomed in the distance, its eyes fixed on him. Fray thought with an angry expression ( With each passing moment, I can feel my strength waned, the odds are against me. I should get out of here )

    " I will kill that bastard," Fray proimed, his voiceced with a cold tone.

    Fray, a lone figure cloaked in dented and bloodstained armor, stood surrounded by a swirling mass of pale monsters. His body, battered and bruised, bore the scars of countless shes, yet his eyes stayed cold and calm looking at the pale monsters, their twisted forms stretching as far as the eye could see, moved with an eerie synchronicity, their movements a macabre ballet of hunger and malice. Their pale, sinewy bodies resembled a writhing sea of desperation,

    Hi, guys I hope you''re doing well and for the Muslims AID MUbARAK--- So I just want to see that in the Prevlidged chapters, we arrived at an important event and I will take some time to write it, I want it to be LEGENDARY, not much maybe three or four days, but I will also add 4 chapters to the privilege section -- So it will take a week or something like this for the non-privilege chapters toe out --I hope you understand

 Chapter 181: The Towering Shadow

    A few days earlier, Fray, Elisa, Norman, Adam, Montaser, and even Lester stood on the precipice of a treacherous cliff, their gazes fixed upon the formidable obstacle that loomed before them. Stretching as far as the eye could see, a massive ice formation sprawled out��abyrinth of towering spires and jagged crevices, a frozen wastnd of perilous proportions.

    The sight of the ice formation was nothing short of mesmerizing, a testament to the raw power of the creature responsible for its creation. Bitter winds swept through the narrow gaps, creating an eerie symphony that echoed through the air. The ice itself possessed an otherworldly strength, surpassing even the sturdiest steel and dwarfing the grandest mountains.

    This colossal ice formation presented an insurmountable problem for the group, rendering crossing or destroying it an impossible task. Their path forward seemedpletely blocked, trapping them on the edge of the cliff.

    Peering over the precipice, the group surveyed the path they were about to embark upon, only to be greeted by a chilling sight that sent shivers down their spines. A vast horde of monsters, numbering in the tens of thousands, roamed the frozen wastnd directly obstructing their way. Their pale, gaunt forms contrasted starkly against the whitendscape, a haunting presence that sent a wave of unease through the group.

    Fray, his body tense and his mind focused, meticulously scanned the scene, seeking a solution to this seemingly insurmountable obstacle. The silence was broken by Norman, his voiceden with practicality.

    "We cannot afford to engage this horde head-on," Norman stated, his tone brimming with pragmatism. "Such a confrontation would drain us of valuable time and resources, with no guarantee of victory. We must explore alternative paths."

    Montaser interjected, his voice tinged with caution. "But circumventing the horde would require a significant detour, likely costing us more than a week. Time is a luxury we cannot spare."

    Elisa, her expression as indifferent as ever, chimed in with her perspective. "Moreover, even if we manage to find another route, there is no guarantee we won''t encounter another group of equal or greater size. It is a risk we must consider."

    Fray turned his attention to Lester, recognizing his expertise in dungeon conquests. "Lester, what are your thoughts? Should we search for an alternate path or attempt to face this horde head-on?"

    Lester''s eyes narrowed, his brows furrowing as he contemted the avable options. "I agree with Norman. Our primary concern should be the preservation of our fighters, especially at this early stage of the mission. It would be wiser to circumvent the horde."

    Fray then turned to Adam, aware of the game-changing potential of his teleportation magic. "Adam, what are your abilities? Can you aid us in bypassing this horde?"

    Adam''s voice carried a hint of regret. "As you all know, I cannot open a portal to a ce I have not been before. Teleporting the entire group across is not feasible. However, I can venture ahead and reach the other side much faster. Once I have secured a safe path, I can teleport the group to join me."

    Montaser weighed in, acknowledging the risks involved but acknowledging the absence of better alternatives. "This nes with its own risks, but it appears we have no other choice."

    Elisa nodded in agreement, her gaze fixed on the horizon. "I concur. Given the circumstances, this is our safest option."

    Norman and Lester echoed their support, aligning with the group''s consensus. Fray, considering their decision and recognizing the absence of superior alternatives, dered, "Then it is settled. We shall proceed with Adam''s n."

    With the n set, Adam bid the group farewell and set off into the frozen wilderness, disappearing amidst the snowy expanse. The remaining members huddled together, making camp at their current location, eagerly awaiting the moment when Adam''s portal would open. The snowstorm raged around them, adding an additionalyer ofplexity to their already arduous journey. The frozen sea before them appeared treacherous, its icy surface shimmering with hidden perils.

    However, on the second day following Adam''s departure, a massive earthquake shook the ground beneath them, reverberating through the air and jolting the group from their uneasy respite.

    As Fray and the assembled knights stood on the cliff''s edge, their gazes fixed upon the snowyndscape, a sense of foreboding settled over the frozen sea. Steadily falling snowkes created a hazy curtain, obscuring the world in a shroud of white. The relentless wind howled through the icy terrain, carrying a bone-chilling cold that cut throughyers of clothing.

    Suddenly, a ripple of change surged through the air, drawing their attention to a disturbance on the distant horizon. Like a ripple in a tranquil pond, the gusts of snow parted for a moment, unveiling a sight that left the group breathless.

    With a deafening roar, the ground beneath them trembled, and a colossal shape materialized in the distance. A shadowy tower emerged from the snowyndscape, defyingprehension with its monstrous form. The air itself seemed to quiver in its presence, and Fray could feel the weight of its power bearing down upon them.

    "What... What is that? It''s immense!" a gasp escaped a knights lips, his voice filled with awe and disbelief.

    Norman''s eyes widened, his voice filled with incredulity. "Is that... the dungeon''s boss? It''s colossal!"

    Rosalind, one of Lester''s knights, trembled with fear. "How can we possibly fight something of this magnitude?"

    As the towering figure ascended, it absorbed the surrounding darkness, morphing into an entity of shadows and malice. Snowkes whipped around it, swirling in a chaotic dance as if even the elements themselves stood in awe of its presence.

    Lester''s heart pounded in his chest, fear and terror coursing through his veins. He sensed the immense power radiating from the monstrous being, causing a shiver to run down his spine.

    The wind intensified, a piercing howl that echoed through the icyndscape. Amidst the ferocious gusts, a deep, guttural growl erupted from the monstrous entity, reverberating through the air like thunder. It was a sound that sent chills down their spines, a warning of the peril that awaited them.

    Montaser''s voice, tinged with a cold yet worried tone, broke the silence. "This... This won''t be an easy battle."

    As the group exchanged nces, a sense of camaraderie and resilience filled the air. They were prepared to face the monstrous challenge ahead, to conquer the seemingly insurmountable, and to fight with every fiber of their being.

    In the face of the towering shadow, the blizzard continued its relentless assault. Fray strained his eyes, peering through the swirling snowkes, hoping for a clearer view of the monolithic creature. And then, as if in response to his silent plea, a change urred.

    Deep within the creature''s form, two piercing lights flickered into existence. Glowing with an icy blue hue, they pierced through the storm with an ethereal brilliance, fixing their gaze directly upon the group.

    "It... It sees us!" a trembling voice erupted from one of the knights, his wordsced with a mixture of fear and awe.

 Chapter 182: A Desperate Stand On The Frozen Cliff

    A deafening roar reverberated through the frozenndscape, shaking the very fabric of space. It was a sound that echoed with primal power, causing the ground to tremble and the snow to quiver in fear. The sheer force of the roar seemed to challenge the very existence of the world itself.

    "What a loud roar!" eximed one of the group members.

    "My ears are hurting," another added, wincing at the intensity of the sound.

    The group, caught off guard by the thunderous bellow, staggered backward, their eyes wide with astonishment. The sound resonated in their chests, sending shivers down their spines. They exchanged nces, their expressions a mix of awe and trepidation, realizing that they were facing a force unlike anything they had encountered before.

    Fray, however, remained remarkablyposed in the face of the overwhelming sound. His features held a calm and cold demeanor, as if he had anticipated this very moment. His eyes narrowed, a silent resolve etched upon his face.

    And then, as if in response to the monstrous call, thousands of roars erupted from the cliff below the group. The ground seemed to quake beneath their feet as a horde of monsters crawled and climbed their way towards them. These creaturescked eyes but possessed massive mouths with long, slithering tongues, their presence evoking primal fear.

    With instinctive urgency, Fray and the group dashed to the edge of the cliff, peering down to witness the terrifying sight. The horde of monsters advanced with relentless determination, their numbers seemingly endless. The group''s breath caught in their throats as they witnessed the grotesque creatures scaling the cliff, inching closer to their position.

    Fray''s expression remained cold and determined as he gripped his ax tightly. With a swift and calcted motion, heunched his weapon towards the approaching horde. The ax cleaved through the air with a resounding whoosh, striking the side of the cliff and causing it to crumble, sending tens of monsters plummeting to their demise.

    Elisa, ever the strategic leader, swiftly gave orders to the knights under hermand. They formed a defensive line, readying their weapons andunching coordinated attacks on the onught of monsters. The sh of steel against flesh filled the air, apanied by the roars of beasts and the cries of battle.

    Amidst the chaos, Fray''s gaze remained fixed on the colossal monster that had issued the initial roar. Its enormous form stood in the distance, its piercing blue eyes still fixed on them.

    A thunderous sh of metal resounded as swords shed against the monstrous creatures. The air was filled with the desperate shouts and battle cries of the group, each voice fighting to be heard amidst the chaos.

    Elisa''s voice rose above the mor, her tonemanding yet filled with determination. "Knights, hold the line! Don''t let them break through! We must protect one another!"

    The knights, their voices blending together in a unified response, shouted, "For honor! For victory!"

    The sound of swords slicing through the air and shields blocking iing strikes filled the battlefield. The monstrous creatures howled and screeched in pain as their bodies met the wrath of the group''s weapons.

    Fray''s voice cut through the tumultuous symphony of battle, his tone unwavering and resolute. "Stay focused! We can''t afford to falter now. Push them back!"

    Amidst the shes, a bone-chilling hiss echoed through the air, the sound of the monsters'' venomous tonguesshing out. The shrill cries of the wounded mingled with the grunts of exertion from the group, creating a cacophony that echoed across the frozen expanse.

    Elisa, her voice filled

    with authority, issued new orders. "Push forward! Don''t let them gain ground!"

    The group, their determination ignited by Elisa''s words, redoubled their efforts. Their strikes became more precise, their movements more fluid, as they fought to gain an advantage against the relentless horde.

    With a swift swing of his ax, Fray cleaved through the thick hide of a monster, causing it to crumple to the ground. "Keep pushing!"

    Amidst the chaos of battle, Norman, his hands moving with practiced precision, swiftly nocked arrow after arrow and released them in rapid session.

    The twang of Norman''s bowstring reverberated through the air, punctuated by the thudding impact of his arrows finding their targets. With each shot, the monsters faltered, their ranks thinning as arrows pierced through their flesh.

    Norman''s voice, determined and focused, cut through the chaos. "Keep pushing! I won''t let them advance!"

    His arrows seemed to blur as he unleashed them at an astonishing rate. They streaked through the air, finding their marks with deadly uracy. The monsters that managed to evade the melee fighters found themselves met with a barrage of unrelenting arrows.

    Elisa, witnessing Norman''s prowess, shouted, "Sir Norman, please keep up the pressure! We need it!"

    The sh of weapons and the roars of monsters echoed through the frigid air, creating a symphony of chaos and determination. The group fought with everything they had, their resolve unyielding as they faced the onught of the monstrous horde.

    Lester and Elisa, who for some reason found themselves close to each other, engaged in a deadly dance of steel, their swords shing with the monstrous creatures that dared to approach them. With each swing, their des sliced through the air, producing a symphony of metallic shes.

    Lester called out to Elisa, "Stay close, Lady Elisa! We''ll hold them back!"

    Their swords moved in perfect harmony, striking true and finding their marks. The monsters recoiled from the impact, momentarily stunned by the force of the knights'' assault.

    Amidst the chaos, Montaser, knowing the destructive potential of his powers, summoned his spirit, the undead knight, to join the fray. He provided support from behind, aware that using his full power was a double-edged sword, especially in such a dangerous environment.

    Lester, his sword a blur of motion, shouted to hisrades, "Arezo knights, don''t falter! Show these monsters the power of our family!"

    Hearing their leader''s words, the Arezo knights dered as one, "We fight as one!" as they pushed forward with renewed vigor.

    Together, Lester, Elisa, and all the knights formed an unyielding bulwark, their swords a barrier against the onught of monsters. With every swing, parry, and thrust, they pushed the creatures back, slowly but surely gaining ground against the horde.

    Amidst the chaos of battle, Isha stepped forward, her hands crackling with raw electricity. Her eyes glowed with intense determination as she unleashed bolts of lightning towards the encroaching monsters.

    Isha, her voice filled with confidence, called out, "Feel the power of thunder!"

    The sound of electricity crackled through the air as her lightning bolts struck true, electrifying the monsters and causing them to convulse in agony. The sizzle of burning flesh and the howls of pain filled the battlefield.

    Rin, with his cold and stoic demeanor, raised his hand, calling forth his spirit. In an instant, nine golden knights materialized around him, their weapons shimmering with radiant light. Each knight wielded a gleaming unique weapon, ready toight and defend.

    Rin''s voice resonated with authority, "Golden Knights, protect our nks!"

    Meanwhile, Sina, with dark blue hair signaling her spirit''s existence, unleashed her chaotic mes upon the battlefield. With maniacalughter, she sent small ck mes dancing through the snowstorm, each one burning with an insatiable hunger.

    Sina''s voice rang out amidst herughter, "Burn, burn, haha! My little mes! Consume them all!"

    .............

    As you guys know I promise that when I will feel ready I will start a better novel, it''s finally out its name " The Moonfall: Undead''s Shadow ". Please check it up, several chapters had been already published

 Chapter 183: The Clash Of The Frozen Cliff

    Sina''s voice rang out amidst herughter, "Burn, burn, haha! My little mes! Consume them all!"

    The crackling of mes mingled with the howling wind as the small ck mes engulfed the monsters. The creatures writhed in agony as the mes ate away at their flesh, creating a macabre spectacle amidst the swirling snow.

    Together, Isha, Rin with his golden knights, and Sina with her relentless mes formed a trio of formidable fighters. Theirbined powers and distinct abilities brought a diverse range of destruction to the battlefield.

    The sh of lightning, the ringing of swords, the crackling of mes, and theughter of Sina reverberated through the frozenndscape. It was a cacophony of chaos, a symphony of destruction that painted the battlefield in an otherworldly light.

    But despite the group''s valiant efforts, hours of relentless battle had taken their toll on the defenders. The sheer number of monsters seemed endless, and theirbined strength proved too much to ovee. One by one, the members of the group began to falter, their movements growing sluggish and their defenses weakening.

    Norman, his bowstring worn and his quiver depleted, unleashed a final barrage of arrows in a desperate attempt to stem the tide. But even his unstoppable arrows couldn''t hold back the overwhelming numbers. The monsters pushed forward, their monstrous forms pressing closer, wing and tearing at the defenders.

    Lester and Elisa fought side by side, their swords a blur of swift strikes and parries. But the fatigue had settled into their muscles, and their once-precise movements were now sluggish. With each swing of their swords, they were forced to give ground, step by step, until their backs were against the edge of the cliff.

    Isha''s lightning crackled through the air, striking down monsters with a vengeance. But her powers were drained, and she struggled to summon enough energy to fend off the encroaching horde. Her attacks grew weaker, and eventually, she found herself surrounded, unable to keep the monsters at bay.

    Rin,manding his golden knights to hold the line, watched as their weapons shed against the monsters, creating a barrier of steel. But the weight of their enemies'' numbers proved insurmountable, and one by one, the golden knights fell, their armor dented and shattered.

    Sina''sughter turned to cries of frustration as her mes dwindled. The monsters, undeterred by the ck mes, pressed forward, their strength overwhelming her chaotic power. Sheunched one final desperate attack, but it was not enough to halt their advance.

    And as the knights were pushed back, their exhaustion and injuries evident, a sense of despair washed over them. They had fought with all their might, but the overwhelming numbers of the monsters proved too much. They were forced to retreat, step by step.

    The sound of snarling monsters and the desperate shouts of the group filled the air, mingling with the howling wind. The once-defiant defenders were now on the verge of defeat, their collective will faltering in the face of the unrelenting horde.

    As the battle raged on, Fray found himself alone engulfed by a relentless wave of monsters. Their ws and fangs gnashed at him, their numbers overwhelming. Yet, Fray remained undeterred, his body a weapon fueled by raw power.

    With a mighty swing of his ax, Fray initiated the Thundering Cleave. The force behind the blow sent shockwaves rippling through the air, scattering monsters in all directions. Their screeches echoed through the frozenndscape as they collided with one another, momentarily disoriented by the sheer power of Fray''s attack.

    But the horde quickly regrouped, closing in on Fray with a vengeance. Undeterred, he unleashed the Quaking Uppercut, a thunderous strike that shattered the jaw of an uing beast. The ground shook beneath their feet as the monster crashed into itspanions, causing chaos amidst their ranks.

    Sensing an opportunity amidst the chaos, Frayunched himself into the heart of the enemy formation. With the Avnche m, he lifted an angry monster off its feet, his muscles straining against the weight. As he brought it crashing down, the impact shattered the icy ground, sending shockwaves racing in all directions.

    The battle became a whirlwind of violence as Fray engaged in a Cyclone Spin, his ax a blur of deadly arcs. Limbs were severed, and bodies were cleaved in two as his relentless assault carved a path through the horde. Each strike sent blood and gore spraying through the air, staining the pristine snow beneath their feet.

    In the midst of his onught, Fray''s attacks created a spectacle of destruction and chaos. The air was filled with the cacophony of roaring monsters, the sh of metal, and the resounding booms of Fray''s powerful strikes. Yet, amidst the chaos, he remained steadfast, a beacon of strength and determination.

    But even as Fray fought valiantly, the overwhelming numbers of the enemy began to take their toll. Despite his best efforts, he was gradually pushed back, their relentless advance proving too much to withstand. In a desperate bid to regroup and find a new strategy, Fray urged hispanions to retreat.

    Just as they started to fall back, a thunderous roar pierced the air. All eyes turned towards the source of the sound, and Fray''s heart sank. Amidst the sea of monsters, he glimpsed a colossal figure, a monstrous being muchrger than any of the ordinary creatures.

    "Retreat! Fall back!" Fray bellowed, his voice filled with urgency and concern. His eyes locked with Elisa''s which was now very far away from him, seeking an escape route for the group.

    But before they could make their escape, the colossal monster let out a thunderous roar that reverberated through the air. The lesser monsters halted in their tracks, as if responding to themand of their newfound leader. Fray''s heart sank as he realized their retreat had been cut off, trapped on all sides by the relentless swarm.

    In the midst of the chaos, Lester, finally seeing the perfect opportunity, broke away from the group, ensuring that it went unnoticed by the members of the Parada family who were preupied with holding back the relentless horde of monsters. Alongside Magnus, a powerful mage from the Arezo family, Lester maneuvered their way towards the location where Fray valiantly fought against the encroaching monsters.

    Fray, locked inbat and attempting to retreat, caught a glimpse of Lester in the distance. His heart sank as he witnessed Lester protecting Magnus from the onught of monsters while Magnus closed his eyes, uttering incantations under his breath. Fray''s instincts told him that something ominous was about to unfold.

    "What are they nning?" Fray muttered to himself, his eyes narrowing with a cold light.

    As Magnuspleted his spell and opened his eyes, a cloud of thin, nearly invisible smoke materialized amidst the throng of monsters surrounding Fray. It spread rapidly, obscuring their vision in the midst of the raging snowstorm. The in an instant, every monster turned their attention toward Fray.

    "This bastard" Fray''s voice was low, but still very angry. But the swarm of monsters prevented Fray from activating the runes inscribed on his armor, so now he had no choice but to find a way to escape the situation and then deal with this betrayal.

    Desperately fighting against the overwhelming odds, Fray found himself trapped in a relentless assault. Monsters from all sides closed in, their ws and fangs heating his armor. With each passing moment, the weight of their numbers grew unbearable.

    Crack!

    In the midst of this perilous struggle, a sudden crack echoed through the frozenndscape. The ground beneath Fray gave way, splitting apart and revealing a deep crevasse. The force of the opening chasm dragged him away, sweeping him along with the countless monsters, including the towering behemoth that had set this treacherous trap.

    "Fray!" he heard Elisa''s voice cry out in shock, but the chasm swallowed his form, separating him from hisrades.

 Chapter 184: The desperate retreat

    Elisa''s sword danced through the air with astonishing speed and precision, each strike aimed with deadly uracy. The de glimmered with a radiant light shing through the ranks of the monsters.

    The energy cloud that was produced by Elisa''s armor surrounded her crackled and shimmered, pulsating with raw power. It shielded her from the onught of ws and fangs, absorbing the impact of each attack. As she weaved through the throng of creatures, the energy des that floated around her became an extension of her will. They spun and whirled, cutting through the air with a melodic hum, seeking out their targets with unerring uracy.

    With each swing of her sword, a shower of sparks erupted, illuminating the snowy battlefield. The monsters fell before her in waves, their bodies torn asunder by thebination of her masterful swordy and the ethereal des that followed her every move. Their wails of agony mixed with the howling wind, creating a haunting symphony of chaos.

    As Elisa fought, her focus never wavered. She anticipated the movements of her adversaries, sidestepping their lunges and countering with swift, devastating strikes. Her movements were fluid, like a dancer''s, graceful and precise. The energy des swirled around her, augmenting her attacks, shing through the monsters with ruthless efficiency.

    But even amidst her prowess, the numbers were overwhelming. The monsters pressed in, their sheer mass threatening to overwhelm her. Elisa fought with unyielding resolve, her breath ragged and her muscles aching, but she refused to relent. Her eyes zed with determination, locked onto her targets, never losing sight of her objective.

    Suddenly, a surge of energy pulsed through Elisa''s being. She tapped into her deepest reserves, channeling the storm of power within her. The air crackled with low waves as she unleashed her skill. Raising her sword high above her head, shemanded the energy des to converge, forming a swirling vortex of razor-sharp light.

    *Sword Strom*

    Elisa swung her sword downward, releasing the tempest of energy that had gathered around her. A storm of sharp energy des erupted from her de, tearing through the ranks of monsters with devastating force. The ground trembled beneath the onught, and the air filled with the shrieks of the vanquished.

    Crack!!

    Amidst the relentless battle, Elisa''s keen eyes caught sight of the massive crack in the ice that had swallowed Fray. Thousands of monsters followed in its wake, drawn to the chasm.

    "..."

    Determined to save her Master, she fought her way toward the edge. However, the relentless swarm of monsters surrounded her, preventing her from reaching Fray''s side.

    Realizing the futility of her efforts in the face of overwhelming odds, Elisa made a swift decision. She raised her voice above the cacophony of battle, issuing amand to the Parada knights.

    "Retreat! Rally together!" Elisa''s voice rang out, carrying a sense of urgency and determination.

    Hearing Elisa''s order the group of knights started to retreat back as fast as they can, among the group, a small contingent of Parada knights stood out as they were separate from the main group. Four spirits apanied them, their presence lending an otherworldly aura to the scene.

    A towering spider spirit, its legs glistening with a menacing hue, cast a foreboding shadow. Beside it, a majestic lion spirit radiated power and regality. And there, a faceless monster spirit exuded an air of mystery and unpredictability. Lastly, a spirit that took the form of a mighty hammer crackled with raw energy.

    As the group fought their way through the relentless horde, their spirits fought alongside them, adding their formidable powers to the fray. The spider spirit spun its webs, ensnaring monsters in its intricate traps. The lion spirit pounced upon its foes, tearing through their ranks with awe-inspiring strength. The faceless monster spirit unleashed chaotic energies, causing confusion and disarray among the monsters.

    Amidst the chaos, the knight wielding the hammer spirit, known as Gareth, emerged as the pir of strength and determination. His armor, adorned with intricate engravings, glowed with an inner radiance. Sweat streamed down his forehead as he swung his hammer with unparalleled skill and precision.

    "Stay close!" Gareth bellowed to hisrades, his voice resonating through the storm. "We must reach safety! Protect one another!"

    The knights formed a defensive formation, their shields interlocking as they pushed back the advancing horde. Gareth''s hammer crashed down upon the monsters, sending shockwaves through the ground. Each strike reverberated with a thunderous boom, momentarily driving back the encroaching creatures.

    But the horde was unrelenting. They wed and gnashed at the knights, their numbers seemingly endless. Gareth fought with unwavering resolve, his eyes aze with determination. His hammer cleaved through the monstrous ranks, the sheer force of his blows shattering their bodies and scattering them like broken dolls.

    But the monsters relentlessly pressed on, their numbers seemingly endless. Realizing the dire situation, Gareth made a selfless decision.

    "Retreat! I will stay and hold them off!" Gareth called out, his voice tinged with sadness yet unyielding resolve.

    The knights hesitated, torn between their desire to stay and fight alongside theirrades and the need to ensure the survival of the group. With heavy hearts, they nodded in understanding, their tear-filled eyes speaking volumes of their gratitude.

    Gareth turned back to face the horde, his grip tightening around his hammer. The monsters closed in, their vering jaws hungry for his flesh. He fought with all his might, his every strike a testament to his unwavering dedication.

    Amidst the chaos, one knight, tears streaming down his face, cast a final look back at Gareth. "Thank you, my friend! We will remember your sacrifice!" he called out, his voice choked with emotion.

    Gareth nodded, a solemn smile touching his lips. "Go!"

    As the group retreated, their footsteps heavy with grief, Gareth stood alone against the relentless horde. With a resounding battle cry, he unleashed his final onught, his spiritpanion amplifying his every strike. The monsters closed in, their numbers overwhelming.

    In the distance, the knight''s figure was swallowed by the sea of monsters, his hammer''s thunderous impact fading into the storm. The knights pressed on, their hearts burdened with the weight of their fallenrade''s sacrifice.

    As the Parada family knights finallynded to retreat and regroup with Elisa and Norman and the Arezo family members, their weary bodies weed the brief respite. They formed a tight circle, their swords still gleaming with the blood of fallen monsters. Breathing heavily, they assessed their situation, their eyes scanning the surroundings for any sign of hope.

    But hope seemed distant as the horde of relentless monsters closed in on them with rming speed. The ground beneath them trembled with the thunderous roar of approaching doom. Fear gripped their hearts, and a sense of desperation began to cloud their thoughts.

    Hey guys, I just want to say the new novel''s name has changed to " The Chronicles of the fallen world ", I just want to thank you guys for supporting it, it has already been contacted, and there are more than 20k views, thank you, guys.

    For those who didn''t see it yet, I will gave you a nce on it, the novel has already 30 chapters, and in that novel I will focus on rtionships and Betrayal and maniption. On general on the dark sides of humanity.

 Chapter 185: The Destruction Wave

    As the knights stood back-to-back, their eyes locked onto the approaching horde of monsters, the towering ice formation provided them temporary shelter. The monsters closed in, their snarls and growls piercing the frigid air, sending shivers down the spines of the brave warriors. The knights braced themselves, gripping their swords tightly, prepared to face the onught head-on.

    But just as the monsters were about to reach them, a sudden surge of invisible force erupted from the ground with a thunderous rumble, propelling the knights into the sky. Their bodies lifted, defying gravity, as they floated above the frozenndscape. Surprise and confusion painted their faces as they nced around, searching for the source of this unexpected intervention.

    "What is this?" one knight eximed, his voice filled with astonishment.

    "Look there!" another knight pointed, his voice tinged with a mix of awe and disbelief. "It''s Master Montaser!"

    Their gazes fell upon Montaser, who floated slowly with a cold and determined expression etched upon his face. His forehead bore a radiant symbol, glowing with an otherworldly light, as he harnessed his telekic powers to control their flight.

    With an air of unwavering determination, Montaser raised his hand high in the air, channeling his immense power. A brilliant surge of energy emanated from his palm, cascading outward like a devastating tidal wave. The wave tore through thendscape, obliterating everything in its path.

    *RUMBLE!*

    The ground shook violently as the wave expanded rapidly, stretching its invisible tendrils in all directions. It swept across the icy terrain, smashing through the massive ice formations that had once stood tall and proud. The structures crumbled, shattered into countless shards that glittered in the air before cascading to the ground.

    *CRASH!*

    The wave''s power pulverized the snow and ice, ripping them from the ground and carrying them away in a chaotic whirlwind. The gusts of wind created by its passing tore at the few remaining structures, sending them toppling and scattering frozen remnants in their wake.

    As the wave expanded, it encountered the charging horde of monsters. Caught in the path of destruction, they were buffeted by the invisible force, their grotesque bodies thrown into turmoil. Their snarls and growls turned into howls of agony as they writhed and contorted under the onught.

    The sh between the wave and the monsters created a spectacle of chaos. The air crackled with energy, and the ground trembled beneath the sheer force of the collision. Ice and snow were thrown into the air, creating a swirling vortex of crystalline particles. The monsters, outmatched and overwhelmed, were forced to yield ground, their frenzied advance halted by the unstoppable surge.

    The wave''s reach was extensive, clearing a path of destruction and providing a temporary respite for the group of knights. It was a testament to Montaser''s raw power, a disy that left the onlookers in awe and the monsters in disarray.

    Gazing upon this scene in awe, the group of knights realized the true magnitude of Montaser''s powers. Horror and relief intertwined in their thoughts as they contemted what would have befallen them if they had remained on the ground. They finally understood why Montaser had refrained from utilizing his full strength until now.

    As the wavepleted its destructive path, fading into the distance, the group of monsters rose again from the ground, shaken but undeterred. With renewed fury, they once again dashed forward, determined to reach their floating targets.

    Sensing the impending danger, Montaser raised a finger, his eyes locked onto the looming presence of the towering monster in the distance. With a swift motion, he directed his telekic force, propelling the knights through the sky at tremendous speed in a synchronized trajectory.

    *WHOOSH!*

    The knights soared through the air likeunching missiles, leaving behind a trail of sound and rushing wind. Their armored bodies cut through the icy atmosphere, each knight adjusting their position to maximize their safety.

    *GROWL! SNARL!*

    Below, the monsters roared in frustration, their voices reverberating through the frozenndscape. Their anger and determination fueled their pursuit as they wed at the ground, desperate to reach their floating targets.

    Amidst the floating knights, Montaser led the way, his cold expression unyielding. The glowing rune on his forehead shimmered with ethereal light, illuminating the path ahead. His gaze remained focused, scanning the surroundings for any signs of danger. He knew that their elevated position had rendered them vulnerable, exposed to potential attacks from the towering monster that watched them from afar.

    As they soared, the group maintained their formation,municating through urgent shouts and gestures. Their voices were carried away by the gusts of wind, mingling with the distant sounds of destruction below. Each knight shared nces of determination and grit, their resolve unbroken even in the face of adversity.

    Montaser''s calcted movements guided their flight, using his telekic abilities to steer the group away from potential threats. The whooshing sound of their rapid motion filled the air, blending with the howls and growls of the monsters below.

    The frozen expanse spread out beneath them, now appearing serene and distant. Thendscape, once filled with monsters and peril, seemed like a miniature replica of their elevated state. The towering ice formations and treacherous cliffs became mere specks in the vastness.

    The knights marveled at the sight, taking in the frozen beauty as they continued their high-flying journey. Their minds were focused, their hearts steady, as they prepared for the next stage of their battle against the relentless horde.

    After finding a safe area, the group descended from their elevated position, theirnding apanied by the sound of boots crunching on the icy ground. Each knight found their footing gracefully, their armored forms seamlessly adjusting to the change in environment. The frigid air surrounded them once again, as they gathered in a circle, their gazes turning toward Montaser.

    Montaser''s eyes scanned the area, his face etched with concern and determination. "What happened to the master,?" he asked, his voice cold yet tinged with worry.

    Elisa stepped forward. "A crack in the ground opened up, and it dragged him away," she exined "The monsters swarmed him, which created a fierce and chaotic fight that caused the ice to crack."

    Norman, a seasoned warrior known for his tactical prowess, furrowed his brow. " I saw it the monster''s movements weren''t normal,"

    Lester, and Magnus, stood at the side, Lester''s gaze shifting nervously. He knew that no one had witnessed his actions, and he was sure that there was no way for Fray to have survived the ordeal. Remembering that a mix of anxiety and relief washed over him, knowing that his involvement in the incident would remain hidden.

    Montaser''s jaw tightened as he absorbed the news, coldness, and determination mingling within his gaze. "I will find him," he dered, his voice resolute.

    With those words, Montaser raised his hand, his telekic powers surging forth once again. In an instant, he shot up into the sky with the speed of a missile, leaving behind a trail of airwaves. The ground trembled beneath his departure, the rush of wind marking his swift ascent.

 Chapter 186: The Power Of Frays Rune

    Surrounded on all sides by the immense expanse of towering ice formations, Fray found himself in a dire predicament. The frozenndscape stretched as far as the eye could see, its icy tendrils reaching out to entrap him. An overwhelming horde of pale monsters closed in, their gnarled ws and jagged teeth bared in a relentless assault. The chilling winds whipped through Fray''s hair, numbing his skin, but he stood resolute, his axe gripped tightly in his hands. His muscles tensed, and his expression hardened looking at the uing monsters with cold unfazed eyes.

    As the monsters lunged at him from every direction, Fray''s axe cleaved through their ranks with precision and strength. Each swing created a symphony of steel meeting flesh, the sound echoing across the destendscape. The ground beneath his feet became a canvas of death, stained with the blood and body parts of the fallen monsters.

    With every strike, the frozenndscape trembled. The ground cracked beneath the weight of their skirmish, sending shards of ice and snow spiraling into the air. Fray''s relentless assault carved a path of destruction through the horde, but the monsters showed no signs of faltering. They pressed on, their pale forms an unrelenting tide.

    Suddenly, a monstrous creature leaped at Fray with its massive mouth agape and gnarled ws outstretched. In a swift motion, Fray swung his axe, meeting the creature mid-air. The impact reverberated through the surroundings, the sh of metal against flesh echoing like thunder.

    Amidst the chaos, a realization struck Fray. There seemed to be no escape from this relentless assault. The looming threat of therger monster, positioned strategically among the ranks of the pale creatures, weighed heavily on his mind.

    "I have to use it," Fray muttered to himself. Closing his eyes, he initiated the first phase of merging with his spirit, Narod. His ck hair grew longer, and his muscles bulged with power.

    "Nahl " Fray mumbled with a low voice, Summoning forth his second spirit, Nahl, Fray called upon the towering ck beast. Nahl understood its purpose and positioned itself before Fray, ready to shield him from the ceaseless onught of monsters.

    "Nahl, protect me," Fraymanded, his voice filled with resolve.

    Nahl responded with a thunderous roar, swinging its colossal ax with a blend of grace and brutality. The air crackled with the force of each strike, sending shockwaves through the horde. It cleaved through multiple monsters at once, creating a whirlwind of devastation. Dark energy trailed in the wake of its axe, leaving a haunting imprint on the frozen air. The sheer force behind each strike sent rows upon rows of monsters toppling like dominos.

    Monsters converged upon Nahl, their gnarled ws and jagged teeth gnashing in an attempt to remove this formidable obstacle from their path. But Nahl moved with an agility that defied its size, evading attacks with swift, graceful maneuvers. Its presence was an imposing barrier, allowing Fray a brief respite from the relentless onught.

    Taking advantage of Nahl''s protection, Fray swiftly stowed his axe in his storage ring, his mind focused on the ultimate skill he possessed. With a hushed whisper of the word "Steloria," a radiant light emanated from Fray''s right shoulder. The Runic word, aze with white energy, flowed like liquid across his arm, intertwining with the sinews and veins beneath his skin. They pulsed with a vibrant energy, resonating with the depths of his being. Each symbol held a hidden purpose, bound by one shared objective: to unleash the ultimate skill.

    Fray''s eyes curled into a cold grin as he raised his right hand, fingers curled into a fist. The air around himpressed, creating a heavy pressure that hung in the frigid atmosphere. It was a testament to the immense power he was about to unleash. His eyes locked onto the towering monster lurking amidst the horde.

    Meanwhile, high above the battlefield, Montaser soared through the frosty air, his keen gaze fixed upon the jagged cracks and crevices that marred the icy surface. The biting wind whipped around him, carrying flecks of snow that obscured his vision. The urgency to find hisrade, Fray, fueled his determination, pushing him forward.

    Following the path of the crack that had swallowed Fray, Montaser''s eyes darted from one fracture to another. With each passing moment, his heart quickened, fueled by the bond of friendship and the need to reunite with hispanion.

    Finally, as he neared the end of the cracked path, Montaser''s sharp eyes caught a glimpse of movement amidst the swirling snow. He squinted, straining to see through the blizzard''s assault. There, amidst the chaos, he spotted the enormous mass of pale monsters converging on a central point.

    Montaser''s heart raced as he recognized the dire situation unfolding before him. Without hesitation, he adjusted his flight path, descending towards the epicenter of the encroaching horde. As he drew closer, his eyes widened at the sheer magnitude of the amassed monsters, their ghastly forms blending with the snowyndscape.

    "Master... I hope you''re okay," Montaser murmured with a worried expression, his voice carried away by the wind.

    As Montaser closed in on the scene, a deafening roar followed by a powerful shockwave rose from the ground. The air trembled and the storm waspletely shattered by the massive wave, leaving a path of destruction in its wake. A fierce pressure tore through the space, shattering the forms of the monsters below. Body parts and piles of blood were sent flying high enough to reach Montaser''s elevation. The wave spread like a massive explosion, creating an overwhelming disy of destruction.

    The high frozen formations crumbled to the ground, their majestic beauty reced by chaos. The frozen ground cracked, growing towering shards of ice that pierced the sky. Therger monster, witnessing the approaching attack, let out a terrified roar and attempted to flee. However, the pressure tide quickly caught up to it,pletely shattering its body to pieces.

    Montaser watched the scene unfold in astonishment as the wave faded. He looked down at the ground below, which now resembled a shattered canvas. Deep fissures snaked across the icy terrain, and massive chunks of ice and snow were flung into the air, suspended for a brief moment before crashing back down with resounding thuds. The once pristine white expanse had transformed into a battlefield, marred by destruction.

    The impact zone resembled a deste wastnd, with a barren expanse stretching out in all directions. The once teeming horde of monsters nowy scattered in ake of their own blood, their bodies broken and motionless. The sheer devastation wrought by Fray''s unleashed power had effectively halted their advance, leaving them disoriented and vulnerable.

    " This power .." Montaser''s eyes shifted to Fray, who stood amidst the aftermath, the symbols on his arm still pulsating with residual energy. Amazement and relief flooded Montaser''s being.

 Chapter 187: Trying To Escape

    Montaser''s gaze darted across the chaotic scene below as he hovered in mid-air, suspended by his telekic abilities. The once pristine frozenndscapes were now shattered and strewn with debris, remnants of the fierce battle that had taken ce. Surrounding the epicenter of destruction stood Fray, a solitary figure amid the lifeless bodies of the monstrous creatures.

    Suddenly, Montaser''s heightened senses kicked in, alerting him to imminent danger. Two sizzling blue energy balls hurtled towards him with incredible speed, their trajectory impossible to track for even someone as extraordinary as Montaser. The distance between him and the approaching attacks seemed to copse within an instant, leaving him little time to react.

    Instinct took over as Montaser unleashed his telekic abilities. With a surge of power, he propelled himself several meters away from the trajectory of the energy balls, narrowly evading their deadly impact. The intense heat scorched the air as the energy projectiles whizzed past, missing him by mere inches.

    Relieved that he had dodged the attacks, Montaser''s attention was abruptly drawn to the ground below. In the center of the massive hole created by Fray''s devastating blow, a colossal explosion of blue energy erupted. The force of the st sent shockwaves through the air, reaching Montaser''s ears with a deafening roar. Without a moment''s hesitation, he descended swiftly to Fray''s side.

    Worry etched deeply across Montaser''s features as he assessed Fray''s condition. His mastery sprawled on the unforgiving ground, bearing the visible marks of the impact. Concern and urgency infused Montaser''s voice as he urgently inquired about Fray''s well-being. "Are you alright, Master? How bad are your injuries?" Montaser asked, his eyes scanning Fray''s battered form.

    "Montaser!" Fray''s voice carried a hint of pain. "I''m fine. How are the others?" he asked, struggling to get up.

    As Montaser prepared to update Fray on the situation, his acute senses alerted him once again. He nced up, his eyes widening with rm as he noticed the towering shadow that loomed overhead, with two massive blue eyes glowing ominously from within the darkness. A sense of foreboding washed over Montaser as he realized they were facing yet another imminent attack.

    With quick reaction, Montaser tapped into his telekic powers. With focused concentration, he created ten protective shields of telekic force. Each shield shimmered with an ethereal glow, forming a barrier around him and Fray.

    The approaching attack came hurtling towards them, crackling with overwhelming power. Montaser''s heart raced as he braced himself, his telekic shields standing strong against the immense force.

    Boom!

    The collision between the energy ball and the shields caused a blinding explosion, threatening to shatter the protective barrier. Montaser strained against the tremendous energy, his every muscle trembling under the strain. With great difficulty, Montaser managed to hold the shields intact, preventing the attack from reaching them.

    Gasping for breath, Fray looked up at Montaser. "The monster can''t attack us if it can''t see us," he gasped, his voice strained from the battle.

    The words struck a chord within Montaser''s memory, recalling Fray''s teachings about the monster''s abilities. It possessed a lightning-fast skill that could only be utilized when it had a clear visual on its target. A n began to form in Montaser''s mind.

    Drawing upon his telekic prowess once more, Montaser manipted massive chunks of ice from the shatteredndscapes. With precise control, he maneuvered the ice chunks, strategically positioning them between himself, Fray, and the towering shadow. The icy barriers served

    as a temporary shield, effectively obstructing the monster''s line of sight and rendering them invisible to its senses.

    As the dust settled and the immediate danger subsided, Fray struggled to rise, leaning against a nearby chunk of ice for support. Beads of sweat lined his forehead as he mustered his strength to speak. "The monster won''t attack us if it can''t see us," he dered, his voice determined.

    Montaser nodded in agreement, understanding the urgency of their escape. "Don''t worry, sir. I will find a way out for us," he assured Fray.

    However, before they could devise an escape n, a sudden roar echoed through the destendscape. The voices grew louder, indicating the approach of potential allies or adversaries. Montaser and Fray exchanged rmed nces, their senses heightened.

    The sound of approaching roars filled the air, causing Montaser''s heart to race. They needed to act swiftly. Fray was visibly tired and injured, and although Montaser possessed great strength, he knew he couldn''t win against the boss of the dungeon while protecting Fray. Their best move was to run. Thus, Fray and Montaser prepared to make their escape.

    Montaser used his telekic power to support Fray and help him move. With calcted speed, they began to navigate through the wreckage. Montaser''s mind raced, recalling Fray''s words about the boss'' ability. With that knowledge, Montaser continued to employ his telekic abilities, manipting the massive ice chunks to shield their movements from the creature''s line of sight.

    As they made their way, Fray suddenly heard a familiar sound approaching very fast. He looked in a certain direction, his expression serious. "Montaser, use your power to create a barrier using the chunks of ice around us," Fray said urgently.

    Montaser didn''t hear or understand why Fray wanted to stop moving and create a dome, but as always, he simply answered, "Alright, sir."

    Thus, Montaser stopped moving, and under the full force of his telekic abilities, hundreds of building-sized chunks of frozen ice started floating in the sky. Montaser organized them with precision, establishing thick walls around him and Fray. The towering ice walls rose, encasing them in a protective fortress.

    As Montaser focused his telekic abilities, the frozen chunks of ice responded to hismand. They soared through the air,ing together with remarkable precision and speed. Towering walls of ice began to form, encircling Montaser and Fray, creating a protective barrier against the approaching monsters.

    The ice walls rose higher and higher, reaching formidable heights that blocked out the surroundingndscape. The glistening surface of the ice shimmered under the faint light, casting an ethereal glow upon the battle-worn duo. The barrier stretched wide, offering a formidable defense against the relentless onught of the monstrous creatures.

    Four huge monsters, just like the one Fray had killed, appeared on the horizon and thundered toward the ice barrier. Their roars echoed through the air as they charged. With each collision, the barrier shuddered under the force of their attacks. Cracks spiderwebbed across the surface, evidence of the immense strain on the ice walls. But Montaser''s unwavering focus and telekic control allowed him to reinforce the weakened sections, mending the fractures and fortifying the defense.

    Inside the icy fortress, Montaser''s brow furrowed with concentration as he continued to manipte the ice, reinforcing the barrier in real-time to counter the monsters'' relentless assault. Fray, leaning against the ice wall, retrieved a healing jar from his quick-ess ring. He knew that regaining his power and healing his injuries was essential to their survival.

    The monsters'' powerful strikes reverberated throughout the icy enclosure, causing vibrations to ripple through the walls. Yet, Montaser''s mastery over his telekic powers allowed him to absorb and disperse the impact, preventing any significant damage to the barrier. But it was just a matter of time before Montaser wouldn''t be able to reinforce the barrier any further, so Fray and Montaser knew they had to find a way out.

 Chapter 188.1: Dealing With The Betrayal- Part 1

    After three long days, Montaser and Fray remained trapped within the towering walls of ice. Montaser, utilizing his telekic powers, stood at the center, his focus unwavering as he maintained the barrier shielding them from the relentless assault of four monstrous creatures. The creatures snarled and wed at the ice walls, refusing to give Montaser even a moment''s respite.

    With his telekinesis, Montaser bolstered the barrier, pouring his energy into strengthening the icy walls. The power of the rune he had activated earlier still coursed through him, lending him additional strength in his struggle against the creatures'' onught.

    Meanwhile, Fray, having recovered slightly from his injuries, clutched a peculiar ss-like tool in his trembling hands. He attempted to establishmunication with Adam using the tool, but to no avail. The ss, etched with intricate runes, was designed to facilitatemunication between members of the Parada family. However, due to the storm raging outside, the tool was rendered useless as the waves it relied on couldn''t travel long distances.

    As frustration etched across his face, Fray dered , "This tool can''t function in this storm. We can''t contact Adam. We need to find another way out."

    Montaser, maintaining his focus despite the overwhelming odds, nodded in agreement. But before he could respond, a surge of energy rippled through the air, jolting him from his concentration. His senses heightened, and he sensed an immense gathering of power emanating from a specific direction.

    A sense of urgency washed over Montaser as he realized he needed to investigate the source of this energy. With a swift gesture, he employed his telekic abilities, creating an opening in the ice wall. Peering through the gap, both Montaser and Fray beheld a breathtaking sight that filled them with awe and trepidation.

    Before themy a vast expanse of portals, numbering in the hundreds. These colossal gateways spanned a circumference of at least ten kilometers, their mysterious energy pulsating with an otherworldly intensity. Montaser and Fray exchanged a knowing nce, their minds instantly connecting the dots.

    Montaser spoke, his voice filled with a mix of awe and apprehension, "The center of these portals lies in the meeting spot we discussed with Adam. This is his doing."

    Fray looked at the closest portal, determination shining in his eyes. "Then we must reach one of them," he stated firmly. "Montaser, do you have a n?"

    Montaser replied with confidence, "Yes, I can use my telekinesis to carry us through the skies, enveloping us in an ice barrier. We will remain hidden from the dungeon boss and the monsters. But we need to be quick; the creatures surrounding us won''t give us much freedom to move."

    "Alright, let''s do it," answered Fray, his expression resolute.

    Without wasting any more time, Montaser''s telekic powers surged forth. With a graceful motion, he lifted himself and Fray off the ground, their bodies levitating above the frozenndscape. The ice barrier, an extension of Montaser''s will, encased them like a shimmering dome, its translucent walls pulsating with resilience.

    "ROAR!!!"

    As the ice fortress ascended, the monstersunched themselves at their airborne targets with terrifying ferocity. One of the creatures lunged through the air, shing its ws and gnashing its teeth at the floating ice walls. Montaser''s telekic force field held firm, but the impact rattled the ice, creating a sizable gap.

    Another monster coiled itself in mid-air before propelling towards the duo with incredible speed. Its elongated body writhed with deadly precision as it aimed for the gap created by the first monster''s attack.

    The relentless assault continued as the monsters relentlessly attacked Montaser and Fray. Each sh caused Montaser and Fray to absorb the brunt of the monsters'' onught, slowly chipping away at the ice barrier''s strength.

    Amidst the chaos, Montaser''s gaze remained fixed on the nearest portal, a shimmering gateway promising escape from their dire predicament. As the monsters unleashed their final assault, Montaser mustered thest reserves of his telekic power, propelling himself and Fray towards the portal with astonishing speed. Their bodies weaved through the air, narrowly evading the monsters'' outstretched ws and gnashing jaws.

    "ROAR!!!"

    Frustrated by their failed pursuit, the monsters let out furious roars, their wrath echoing through the stormy abyss. Meanwhile, therge blue lights that had fixated on Fray and Montaser from the shadows suddenly turned slowly in a different direction.

    After passing through the portal, Montaser and Fray found themselves transported to a deste frozen cliff. The biting wind whipped through the air, and the barrenndscape stretched out before them. As they regained their bearings, they spotted the rest of their group��Elisa, Adam, and the other members of the Parada and Arezo families��gathered on the other side of the portal.

    Elisa and Adam rushed over to Fray, concern etched on their faces. "Fray, are you okay?" Elisa asked.

    "W-what!?.." Magnus, standing by Lester''s side, mumbled in astonishment, his face pale as he looked at Fray''s sudden appearance. "This is impossible. How did he survive!?"

    Fray, still recovering from the battle, nodded. "I''ll be fine," he replied before turning to Adam. "Good work, Adam. You actually saved us."

    Adam exined, "Well, when I returned to the cliff where I left you, I found it infested with monsters. Realizing what had happened, I didn''t have a choice but to use a teleportation technique to bring you here. However, it drained a significant amount of my energy, and I need to rest to regain what I lost."

    "Alright, we will stop moving for the day. The sun is already descending," Fray instructed Elisa. "Tell the others that we will camp here for today."

    "Alright, sir," Elisa replied.

    Magnus, who had been standing by Lester''s side with a terrified expression, whispered, "Patriarch, what are we going to do? I recently discovered that this armor Fray gave us has a connection with our energy cores. It can destroy us from the inside while wearing it. We don''t stand a chance against the Paradas."

    Lester clenched his teeth, a look of determination crossing his face. "The Parada family members are brutal and always seek revenge. But did you notice something? Until now, Fray hasn''t dered our betrayal. He needs us to clean the dungeon, and until then, he can''t hurt us."

    "Do you mean...?" Magnus trailed off.

    "Yes, he will forgive us," Lester affirmed. "When I find the chance, I will apologize. I''m sure he won''t make the matter bigger than it needs to be."

    Thus the hours passed, then with the icy ground beneath them and the chilling wind as their constantpanions, the group busied themselves with setting up makeshift tents and preparing a meager campfire as the sun continued its descent.

    Fray and Elisa stood near the edge of the cliffs, contemting the journey that awaited them and discussing the losses they had suffered in the previous battle.

    "So, we lost three knights," Fray mumbled, echoing Elisa''s words.

    "Yes, and seven members from the Arezo family," Elisa replied.

    "I wasn''t expecting such heavy losses in a single battle, but we still possess the necessary power to cleanse the dungeon," Fray said resolutely.

    Meanwhile, as Fray and Elisa continued their conversation, Lester saw an opportunity to talk to Fray and approached the two. Sensing his presence, Fray turned his gaze coldly toward Lester. Nervously, Lester respectfully addressed him, "Maser Parada, may I have a word with you?"

 Chapter 189.2: Dealing With The Betrayal- Part 2

    As the first rays of morning light spilled over the deste frozen cliff, casting an ethereal glow upon the barrenndscape, the group began to stir from their restless slumber. The biting cold had kept them huddled close to the meager campfire throughout the night, seeking sce in its dwindling warmth. Among the group were Seraphina, Bastion, Rosalind, and the brothers Tom and Timmy, the second inmand of the members of the Arezo family knights, still reeling from the previous day''s battle, their faces marked with exhaustion and worry.

    Rubbing their eyes and stretching their stiff limbs, the Arezo knights exchanged weary nces. The events of the past few days had taken a toll on their physical and mental well-being. However, their attention was soon diverted when they noticed something peculiar, a missing presence amidst their midst.

    "Has anyone seen the head of the family?" Rosalind asked, his voiceced with confusion and concern.

    The others nced around, their brows furrowing as they realized that their leader, Lester, was nowhere to be found.

    "I can''t find Magnus either," said Bastion.

    "I asked the Parada family members, and they also don''t know where they are," Seraphina announced.

    Determined to uncover where their leader had gone, the Arezo knights sprang into action, their footsteps crunching through the frost-covered ground as they fanned out, searching every nook and cranny of the campsite and its surroundings. Their gazes scanned the area, their eyes trained for any sign, any clue that might reveal Lester''s whereabouts.

    Fray, who was with Elisa and Adam, and Montaser, standing around the campfire having breakfast, looked at the worried Arezo knights with a calm expression as he said slowly, "Elisa, send the Parada knights to help them look."

    "Alright, sir," answered Elisa.

    ----The previous night----

    Under the cover of darkness, Lester and Magnus ventured into the frozenndscapes, their footsteps leaving faint imprints in the pristine snow.

    Lester''s face bore a haunted expression, etched with worry and fear. His eyes darted anxiously from side to side, scanning the darkness for any signs of danger. Magnus, struggling to keep pace with his leader''s frantic strides, cast concerned nces at Lester, their breath forming frosty plumes in the frigid air.

    "Lester, what''s troubling you?" Magnus asked.

    Lester replied with an uneasy voice, his words barely audible over the howling winds. "I''m not sure. But I can''t shake the feeling that we are being watched, followed even."

    Magnus'' eyes widened. He quickened his pace, his steps crunching in the snow as he struggled to keep up. "Watched? By whom? Is it one of those monsters? Or don''t tell me..."

    Lester whispered, his voice barely audible above the roaring wind. "We must keep going."

    As they pressed on, the frozenndscape seemed to grow colder, the temperature dropping with each passing moment. The pale moonlight cast long shadows that danced in the periphery of their vision, heightening their unease. Each step felt heavier than thest, the weight of their fears bearing down upon them.

    Suddenly, from the corner of their eyes, two dark figures emerged from the darkness. Lester, with a pale face, looked at the two figures as he mumbled, "You!?... What do you want from me?"

    ....

    The chilling winds swept through the camp. Fray stood tall at the edge of the camp, his piercing gaze fixed upon Lester, who stood before him. Elisa stood silently beside him, her eyes reflecting an icy indifference.

    Lester, after seeing Fray''s return, had spent hours thinking about what he should do. He knew that he could take a chance with one of the Parada family members. With a deep breath, he mustered all the courage he could find and began to speak, his voiceden with regret.

    "I... I apologize, Mr. Parada," Lester''s words flowed out in a subdued tone,ced with humility and respect. "I made a grave mistake, a treacherous act that betrayed our sacred alliance with the Parada family. Fear consumed me, clouding my judgment and leading me astray. I understand if you wish to punish me for my transgressions."

    Fray''s eyes narrowed, his face an imprable mask of coldness. He remained silent for a moment, allowing Lester''s words to hang in the air, suffused with a palpable sense of tension. Then, in a voice as chilling as the wind that swept through the camp, he spoke.

    "I won''t punish you," Fray said with an indifferent voice. "I have no desire to waste my energy on avenging a lost cause."

    Hearing Fray''s unexpected response, Lester''s lips involuntarily began to curl into a smile, but he quickly regained control, maintaining a respectful expression. "Thank you, Mr. Parada," he said, his voice quivering with a mix of relief and apprehension. "I am sincerely grateful for your leniency. I promise, with every fiber of my being, that I will work tirelessly to regain your trust in the future."

    Fray''s cold stare pierced through Lester''s facade, extinguishing any flicker of hope that had dared to ignite within him. "No, Lester," he stated with an unyielding resolve. "There is no future for you here."

    Lester''s smile vanished, reced by a perplexed expression. "What... What do you mean, Mr. Parada?" he asked.

    "You have two choices," Fray replied, his voice devoid of emotion. "Leave this camp immediately, taking with you the person who assisted you before, or face the consequences. Know that if you choose to remain, I will not hesitate to kill you and everyone who assists you."

    Lester''s heart sank at Fray''s words, his mind racing to find a solution. He knew that returning alone to the treacherous depths of the dungeon would be nothing short of a death sentence. Yet, staying and facing Fray''s wrath seemed equally futile. Fear wed at his chest, threatening to paralyze him.

    "I understand that I have gravely erred, Mr. Parada," Lester stammered, his voice betraying his inner turmoil. "But there must be another way. You know that our skills and expertise are indispensable to the sess of our mission. We know that you need us."

    Fray''s expression remained unchanged, his voice cutting through the air like a frigid gust. "I don''t like to repeat myself, Lester. Leave now, or stay and perish alongside your misguided team."

    Lester''s mind raced, weighing the options before him. The realization dawned upon him that Fray was resolute in his decision, unyielding in his cold demeanor. There would be no changing his mind. With a mix of desperation and resignation, Lester knew he had no choice.

    "I... I will leave," Lester whispered, his voice filled with defeat.

    ....

    "You!?... What do you want from me?" mumbled Lester with a careful expression " Mr. Parada..."

    From the shadows, Fray, with a cold look on his face, slowly emerged with Elisa by his side. As he looked at Lester without answering him, he said, "Elisa, I will need their bodies. Try to end it without causing a lot of damage."

    Hearing Fray''s words, both Lester and Magnus opened their eyes in horror. They both knew what Fray meant.

    Thus, as he grasped his sword with trembling hands, Lester said with a desperate voice, "Mr. Parada, what are you doing? You promised that you would let us..."

    Before Lester could finish his words, Elisa disappeared from her ce like a teleportation. She arrived in front of him and the shocked Magnus. As Lester raised his sword, trying to block the uing attack, he suddenly felt it��the effect of the Armor that Fray was talking about.

    "Ahhhh...."

 Chapter 190: The Final Battle Is Ahead

    As the group continued their arduous journey through the treacherous frozen wastnd, the absence of the Arezo family head remained an enigma. The Arezo knight, bewildered by his leader''s disappearance, could only specte that he had managed to escape. Doubts lingered among some of the knights, but the weight of their situation silenced their concerns,pelling them to follow the orders of the Parada family.

    After a grueling week of relentless travel, the group finally reached the heart of the frozen wastnd. The sight that greeted them sent chills down their spines. As the group stood before the boss of the dungeon, a chilling sight greeted their eyes. The monstrous entity possessed an octopus-like head, with writhing tentacles that snaked outwards in all directions. Itsrge, bulbous eyes glowed with an intense blue radiance, like orbs of pure power and malevolence. The creature''s head was perched atop a massive, hulking body that resembled that of a human, but with grotesque proportions. Thick, sinewy tentacles sprouted from its back, swaying ominously in the air as if ready to strike.

    The boss exuded an aura of darkness and primal energy. Its entire form seemed to pulsate with an otherworldly power, its writhing tentacles extending and retracting in a hauntingly rhythmic manner. Thick, rusted chains were bound tightly around its limbs, seemingly forged from the very fabric of space itself. These chains, intricately designed, were embedded deep into the walls of the chamber, serving as restraints to keep the immense monster confined.

    The chains emitted an eerie blue glow, crackling with suppressed energy. They strained against the force of the boss''s struggles, creaking and groaning under immense pressure. Yet, despite the restraints, the creature exuded an air of sheer power and unpredictability, its every movement radiating with a dangerous intensity.

    Surrounding the boss were thousands of pale monsters, an army of twisted creatures. Their pale skin contrasted starkly against the shadows. And between the army, tworger monsters stood tall, towering over the other creatures.

    Hundreds of meters away, between chaotic formations of ice, Fray, Elisa, Montaser, Adam, and Norman gathered to discuss their n of attack. Their gazes fixed on the menacing sight before them, they knew the stakes were high, and their strategy needed to be wless.

    "There are just two of them. It seems that the other two are out," Fray began, his voice firm. "Then, as we nned before, our best chance is to divide our forces. We will confront the boss directly, while the knights engage the monster army."

    Montaser nodded in agreement. "Yes, this is really our best chance. Although I can feel that the boss is strong, maybe even on the ninth rank, I don''t think it will be able to use its full power. If we unite our power, our chances will be very high."

    Elisa furrowed her brow as she realized the problem they now faced. "But who will guide the knights now that I will join the fight against the boss?"

    In the original n, Elisa was supposed to lead the knights against the horde of monsters, but with Lester absent, their ns had to change.

    Fray nced at Elisa, understanding what she was saying. "Lester''s absence changes things. But no problem I have a good candidate to lead the knights."

    After the discussion about the battle n, the group spread out to prepare themselves. Elisa, however, stayed beside Fray, who was looking at the huge monster with a distant expression. (A monster with such power is rare, even in the other continents. It''s using the power of aw... there are no doubts about it. This monster is from the eighth continent, but how did it end up here? It''s restrained as expected... just who restrained it with such powerful skill?) Fray pondered.

    "Mr. Parada, Lady Elisa," a low voice interrupted Fray''s thoughts, and he turned to see Seraphina, one of the leaders of the Arezo family knights.

    "Did you summon me, Sir?" asked Seraphina.

    "Yes, I summoned you," Fray said. "I''ve observed your skills inbat, and I''m impressed by your strength and leadership."

    Seraphina regarded Fray with a mix of curiosity and caution. "Thank you, Mr. Parada. But why are you saying this?" she inquired, her voiceced with skepticism.

    Fray maintained a calm expression. "I want you to lead the knights in this battle."

    Seraphina''s eyes widened slightly, a mixture of surprise and pride reflecting in her gaze. She had always dedicated herself to honing her skills, striving to be a capable leader. Fray''s recognition of her abilities was both unexpected and gratifying.

    "I... I''m honored by your offer," Seraphina replied, her voice tinged with gratitude. "I ept your proposition, and I will do my utmost to lead the knights to victory."

    Fray nodded approvingly, his confidence in his decision affirmed. Turning to Elisa, who had been observing the exchange, he motioned for her to step forward.

    "Elisa," Fray addressed her, "please share with Seraphina everything she needs to know about the formation and tactics of the Parada family knights."

    Elisa stepped forward. "Alright, Sir."

    As night fell upon the frozen wastnd, the group settled in for a restless sleep. Tension hung in the air, and an eerie silence nketed the campsite. The knights gathered around a crackling fire, their eyes filled with a mix of anticipation and nervousness.

    The flickering mes cast dancing shadows on the faces of the knights, entuating the lines of weariness etched on their brows. Huddled close, they sought warmth andfort in the midst of the frigid surroundings. Yet, their silence spoke volumes. They all knew that the final battle was tomorrow, the most dangerous battle they had ever fought in.

    Amidst the silent gathering, Fray stood at a distance, his gaze fixed upon the monstrous boss restrained before them. Seraphina, now entrusted with the role of leading the knights, stood beside him, her gaze mirroring his intensity. Both figures stood in contemtive silence, absorbing the magnitude of the task before them.

    The vast, frozenndscape stretched out in all directions, creating a deste backdrop to the scene. The moonlight bathed the terrain in an ethereal glow, illuminating the ice-capped mountains in the distance. The stillness of the night seemed to amplify the sound of their own breaths, each inhaling a reminder of the imminent sh with the dark forces thaty in wait.

    "Do you really think we can win against such a creature ?" Adam approached Montaser and asked.

    Montaser turned to face Adam, his expression emotionless. "Adam," he said, his voice calm and steady, "yes, with him on our side, I think we will win."

    Adam looked at Montaser with calm eyes for a second before he sighed slowly. "It will always be a puzzle for me. Why do you trust him this much?"

    Hi, guys I hope you''re doing well and for the Muslims AID MUbARAK--- So I just want to see that I will take some time to write the uing battle, I want it to be LEGENDARY, not much maybe three or four days I hope you understand

 Chapter 191: The Charge Of The Knights

    "ROAR!!"

    "MOAN!!"

    The roars of the sea of pale monsters echoed through the frozen wastnd as they stood in front of the towering, motionless boss. Suddenly, without warning, a series of mystical portals materialized in front of the monsters. The monsters turned their empty eye sockets towards the portals, their roars fading as they prepared for whatever wasing.

    From within the swirling vortexes emerged Seraphina, her presence exuding an aura of primal power. The sun''s ethereal light bathed her in an otherworldly radiance, and her eyes gleamed with a wild, untamed fire. Behind her, the knights of the Parada and Arezo families appeared, their faces etched with determination and cold resolve.

    "ROAR!!"

    "ROAR!!"

    Primal roars erupted from the rows of monsters, reverberating through the space like a howl of ancient power. The ground beneath them trembled as the very fabric of reality seemed to shudder in response to their united roars.

    The hordes of monsters rushed forward. The tension in the air was palpable as both sides braced themselves for the collision. The knights stood tall and resolute, their armor gleaming in the sunlight, while the pale monsters emitted eerie moans and guttural growls, their twisted forms contorted in a grotesque disy of anticipation.

    The ground trembled beneath the weight of the approaching sh. The knights tightened their grips on their weapons, their faces etched with determination.

    "Charge!!!" Seraphina screamed, her voice carrying the resonance of a beast. At that moment, all hesitation vanished, and the knights surged forward, following Seraphina''s lead, their footsteps echoing through the frozen wastnd.

    With a thunderous roar, the knights surged forward, their weapons gleaming in the faint sunlight. Their armor clinked and rattled as they advanced, disying a unified front. The knights'' determination and unwavering resolve were evident in their eyes, their expressions a mixture of steely focus and controlled aggression.

    As the knights charged, the monsters responded with frenzied movements. The pale creatures, devoid of eyes, relied on their heightened senses and sheer instinct. Some crawled on all fours, their grotesque bodies contorting in unnatural ways. Others bounded and leaped, their elongated limbs propelling them forward with astonishing speed. The ground shook with their collective stampede, an unsettling symphony of moans and growls emanating from their gaping mouths.

    In the midst of the charge, the Parada knights invoked their spirits, their hands and weapons glowing with ethereal energy. Arcane energies danced in the air as they called upon their contacting spirits.

    Julius Parada thrust his sword into the ground, and from the earth, the colossal figure of an Earth Elemental emerged. The ground cracked and trembled as the elemental towered over the battlefield before merging with Julius''s body. With a thunderous stomp, Julius sent shockwaves rippling through the enemy ranks, scattering monsters like mere ythings.

    Another knight raised a hand to the sky, and a flock of Lightning Sprites materialized around them. Their tiny, flickering forms crackled with electrical energy as they darted through the air. Bolts of lightning shot from their fingertips, striking the pale monsters with precision, their electrifying attacks leaving a trail of scorched flesh and writhing bodies in their wake.

    A third knight channeled their energy into summoning arge Fiery Smander. The fiery creature burst forth, its body engulfed in mes. With nimble movements, it weaved through the chaos, leaving trails of scorching fire in its wake. Fireballs erupted from its fiery tail, hurtling

    towards the monsters and engulfing them in searing infernos.

    Meanwhile, a shadowy figure materialized from the darkness at themand of another knight. The Shadow Wraith, with its ethereal form and elongated w, weaved among the monsters. Its chilling touch drained the life force from its foes, leaving them weakened and feeble. The wraith moved with unnatural grace, striking fear into the hearts of the monsters and causing chaos amidst their ranks.

    sh!

    Boom!

    sh!

    As the two sides closed the distance between them, the sh became a symphony of shing steel, monstrous howls, and battle cries. Blood spilled upon the frozen ground, and the air was thick with the scent of sweat and fear. The knights fought valiantly, their unity and unwavering resolve pushing back against the monstrous horde. Yet, the pale monsters, driven by their sheer ferocity, proved to be formidable adversaries.

    Amidst the chaos of the battlefield, Rin lunged with supernatural speed, his eyes aze with determination. With a wave of his hand, Rin summoned nine towering figures d in golden armor. The ethereal knights materialized around him.

    With a swift motion, Rin extended his hand, and golden wires materialized from thin air, coiling around his fingers like shimmering serpents. The wires crackled with magical energy, and Rin''s eyes narrowed with focus.

    As the pale monsters closed in, Rin''s movements became a blur. He danced and weaved through the battlefield, the golden wires extending from his hands like extensions of his own being. With incredible speed and precision, he maneuvered the wires with masterful finesse, striking at the vulnerable spots of the monsters.

    The wires shed through the air, slicing through flesh and bone, as Rin''s golden knights fought alongside him, their movements synchronized and precise. They advanced with unwavering determination, each strike punctuated by a burst of golden light.

    In the midst of the chaotic battlefield, Seraphina stood like a beacon of focused power. Her eyes zed with an intense fire as she wielded her enchanted sword, a weapon pulsating with arcane energy. With each swing and thrust, she disyed her mastery of swordsmanship, her movements fluid and precise.

    As she engaged the pale monsters, Seraphina''s de danced through the air, leaving trails of shimmering light in its wake. She unleashed a series of lightning-fast strikes, her sword cutting through the air with an almost ethereal grace. The monsters, unable to anticipate her speed and agility, found themselves unable to defend against her onught.

    With each stroke of her sword, Seraphina channeled her magic into her attacks, infusing them with elemental power. As she brought her sword down, bolts of lightning crackled along its edge, arcing towards the monsters and searing their flesh. When she thrust her de forward, gusts of wind followed in its wake, buffeting the monsters and knocking them off bnce.

    Her movements were a deadly dance, a symphony of swift strikes and evasive maneuvers. She effortlessly weaved through the chaotic battlefield, her body a blur of motion. Seraphina''s magical sword skills were a testament to her years of training and innate talent.

    With a powerful upward swing, Seraphina summoned a cascade of fire from her de. The mes erupted in a towering inferno, engulfing a group of pale monsters in its searing embrace. Their agonized cries filled the air as they were consumed by the roaring mes.

    Swords shed against ws, shields deflected savage blows, and sparks flew as metal met monstrous flesh. The battlefield was a swirling vortex of violence and desperation, with neither side giving ground easily.

    The ground beneath their feet bore the scars of relentlessbat.Cracks formed in the icy terrain, fissures created by the sheer force of the shes. Snow and ice were churned into a chaotic storm, swirling in the wake of each sh. The cold air carried the scent of sweat, blood, and the unmistakable tang of magic.

 Chapter 192: The Battle Against the Boss

    The boss, a towering creature with a monstrous form, stood with immense power. Its massive frame cast a shadow over the battlefield, and its piercing blue eyes scanned the ground below, filled with a malevolent intelligence.

    Suddenly, a portal opened where the monster had been gazing, and from within emerged Fray, his expression cold and determined. He was followed by Adam, Montaser, Elisa, and Norman, each of them ready for the battle thaty ahead.

    "Don''t hold back. Use all your power from the start," Fray dered, a throwing axe materializing in his hand. As he spoke, his body transformed, muscles grewrger, and his form towered even more.

    Fray drew back his arm, showcasing his immense strength. His muscles rippled, veins standing out against his skin, as he coiled his body like a tightly wound spring. " Attack!!!"With a primal roar that resonated with power, he unleashed the full force of his throw.

    VooF!!

    The axe sailed through the air with incredible speed and precision, tracing a magnificent arc as it honed in on its target. The de spun with deadly uracy, propelled by Fray''s immense strength and honed instincts. The air itself seemed to part before the weapon as if acknowledging its ferocity.

    As they followed the path left by theunching axe, the group surged forward, theirbined power focused on the boss. Elisa darted towards the left side of the monstrous boss with unparalleled speed, her movements a blur of agility and precision. With each step, she left behind after images that trailed in her wake.

    Her eyes focused on the target, Elisa''s. A radiant sword materialized in her hand, its de gleaming with a brilliance that but through the space. Thousands of ethereal energy des floated around her, forming a mesmerizing halo of shimmering light.

    With a powerful lunge, Elisa propelled herself forward, covering the distance between her and the boss in an instant.

    The energy des surrounding Elisa swirled around her, their movements synchronized with her own. As she neared the boss, the des started dancing through the air with unparalleled agility.

    But the Bossunched a powerful attack��a blue energy ball surged forth from its eyes, hurtling towards Elisa with astonishing speed. The ball moved with a sense of malevolence, its trajectory aimed to intercept the fearless warrior.

    Looking at the uing attack, a strong red glow enveloped her entire being. Suddenly, a magnificent samurai armor materialized around her body, its polished surface reflecting the surrounding battlefield with an air of indomitable strength.

    The energy ball collided with Elisa''s protective shield, creating a brilliant burst of light and crackling energy. The impact reverberated through the air, momentarily halting the chaotic sh of the battle.

    With a swift recovery, Elisa emerged unscathed from the explosion. The thousands of energy des surrounding her, undeterred by the boss''s attack, continued their relentless motion. They regrouped with renewed vigor, forming a swirling vortex of power that converged upon the monstrous boss.

    The des sliced through the air, lunging toward the towering monster, but before they could connect, a barrier of pulsating blue energy materialized as a thick shield, intercepting Elisa''s onught.

    Meanwhile, Montaser hovered in the air, his eyes glowed with an intense focus. He extended his hands before him, palms facing outwards, and summoned his telekic energy. Invisible waves of power rippled around him, shimmering with a vibrant blue hue.

    With a burst of energy, Montaser propelled himself forward, hurtling towards the boss with incredible speed. His movements were a blur as he weaved through the air, dodging the monster''s attacks with calcted precision.

    As he neared the boss, Montaser''s hands extended outward, fingers syed. With a focused concentration, he unleashed a torrent of telekic force. Invisible tendrils of energy shot forth from his fingertips, snaking towards the monster with deadly uracy.

    The telekic tendrils coiled around the monster''s tentacles, constricting its movements and disrupting its bnce. With each tightening grip, Montaser exerted his control, causing the boss to stumble and falter. The sheer force of his telekic assault sent shockwaves through the battlefield, shaking the frozen wastnd beneath their feet.

    " ROAR"

    As the monster angry roared with force voice trying to free itself from Montaser''s assault, suddenly in front of his eyes a muscr man with long ck hair dashed from the ground, As Fray drew his arm back, he channeled all his strength into a devastating punch.

    Boom!!!

    His fist connected with the monster''s massive head, delivering an explosive blow. The impact reverberated through the battlefield, sending shockwaves of energy rippling through the air and making the hue chains holding the monster rattle in a loud noise, as the force of the punch propelled the monster''s head to the side, disorienting it further.

    Seizing the chaotic opening created by Fray and Montaser''s assault, Norman with an intense gaze, summoned the Kanchu bow. The bow materialized in his hands, its elegant design adorned with intricate engravings that seemed toe alive with pulsating energy.

    Drawing back the bowstring with precision, Norman felt the magical energy coursing through his veins. His muscles tensed, ready to release a torrent of power. He took a deep breath, centering himself in the midst of the chaos, his focus honed on the target before him.

    At that moment, time seemed to slow down. Norman''s eyes locked onto the boss, his vision sharpened with an uncanny rity. He released the bowstring, and with a resounding twang, a flurry of energy arrows materialized in the air, each imbued with his own determination and will.

    The arrows zed with an ethereal glow as they streaked toward the boss with incredible speed and uracy. They formed a deadly storm, weaving through the air like a swarm of celestial beings, their brilliance illuminating the battlefield.

    As the arrows closed in on their target, the air crackled with their raw power. With each arrow''s impact, explosions erupted in bursts of radiant energy, engulfing the boss in a dazzling disy of light and force. The force of Norman''s assault rocked the frozen wastnd, causing the very ground to tremble beneath their feet.

    With unwavering focus, Norman continued to unleash arrow after arrow, his movements fluid and precise. His eyes never wavered from his target, his determination unyielding. Each arrow found its mark, piercing the boss''s defenses with unrelenting uracy.

    The monster, its form battered and its movements sluggish, desperately tried to regain its footing amidst the onught of attacks. However, its attention was abruptly drawn to the sky above, where the atmosphere crackled with an immense and foreboding energy. A colossal portal materialized, its edges shimmering with a mysterious otherworldly light, casting an eerie glow over the battlefield below

    The portal widened, revealing a glimpse into a realm forged by the sheer intensity of heat and fire. A torrent of moltenva, molten rock glowing with an ethereal glow, poured forth from the portal, cascading down upon the monstrous boss.

    Theva hissed and sizzled as it made contact with the creature''s massive form, searing through its flesh and leaving trails of smoldering wounds in its wake. The intense heat radiating from the molten torrents caused the very air to shimmer and distort, creating an eerie haze around the battlefield.

    "ROAR!!!"

    The boss roared in agony as the moltenva continued its relentless assault, with anger boiling inside him the monster gather a huge amount of energy, as he suddenly unleashed a massive energy wave, a surge of power that threatened to consume everything in its path

    "Just when I thought this may be easy " Adam looking at the uing wave that was crashing everything in its path sighed with a low voice

 Chapter 193: The Desperate Battle

    As the energy wave tore through the battlefield, ripping apart everything in its path, the group swiftly regrouped around Norman and Adam, heeding Fray''smand to form a defensive formation. Their movements were swift and coordinated, driven by a shared purpose and unwavering determination.

    "Use the formation!" Fray shouted, his voice carrying with it a sense of urgency and authority. Elisa, Montaser, Adam, and Norman responded in unison, their voices merging into a single powerful promation, "Royina!" The word reverberated through the air, resonating with ancient power and purpose.

    In response to their call, the armors adorning the warriors'' bodies came alive. The runes etched upon them glowed with an intense radiance, pulsating with energy. Each armor bore a multitude of runes, symbols of ancient wisdom and protection, representing the connection between the warriors and the forces of the universe.

    With the energy wave racing toward them, the warriors stood their ground, unwavering in their resolve. Their eyes remained fixed on the approaching tempest, ready to face it head-on. Fray''s voice rang out once more, "Now!" In perfect synchrony, their arms rose, palms facing outward, as they tapped into the full might of the runes.

    A surge of arcane energy surged through their bodies, flowing from the depths of their beings. The radiant glow of the runes intensified, casting an otherworldly brilliance across the battlefield. Thettice of interwoven runes materialized before them, forming a shield of shimmering energy.

    The shield, born from the collective power of the runes, stretched wide and tall, epassing the warriors within its protective embrace. As the energy wave collided with the shield, a spectacr sh ensued. The brilliance of the collision illuminated the battlefield, casting ethereal patterns of light and force into the air.

    "Hold on!" Fray''s voice cut through the chaos as he assessed the shield''s resilience. Despite the cracks that formed on its surface, the shield held firm against the onught.

    As the energy wave subsided, the shield stood resolute, its radiant glow undiminished. The warriors, their hands lowered, locked their gazes upon the towering boss, which seethed with anger and frustration. Fray''s voice carried a note of urgency, "Let''s try to finish it before it recharges!"

    "It''sing!" Adam eximed, his eyes fixed on the monster''s writhing tentacles. They extended and grewrger, snaking through the air with a ferocity that seemed to defy reason. The tentacles thrashed wildly,shing out at the group with incredible speed and strength. Each appendage was adorned with jagged spikes, sharp and menacing, capable of tearing through solid rock.

    "Move!" Fray bellowed, anticipating the imminent danger. He activated the runes on his axe, causing the small weapon to transform into a massive ax,rger than Fray himself. Gripping the colossal weapon with both hands, he swung it with astonishing power, meeting the onught of tentacles head-on.

    sh!

    The sh between Fray''s massive weapon and the tentacles created explosive shockwaves that reverberated through the battlefield. Elisa, her movements precise and fluid, evaded the striking tentacles with remarkable speed. Her radiant sword became a blur of silver as she parried and deflected the onught. Each sh of her de against the tentacles created sparks of energy, illuminating the chaos that surrounded her.

    While Norman, fought through a haze of pain and exhaustion. His bow seemed to have a life of its own as heunched a relentless barrage of arrows. His shots were aimed with impable uracy, finding the gaps between the thrashing tentacles and striking true. With each impact, the arrows exploded in bursts of radiant energy, leaving trails of destruction in their wake.

    Montaser, summoning his spirit, called forth a tall skeleton knight to aid him in battle. The skeletal warrior wielded a gleaming sword, its de emanating an otherworldly aura. With the knight at his side, Montaser unleashed his powers to create an invisible barrier, repelling the advances of the tentacles with a force that seemed to defy gravity. The tentacles recoiled under the telekic assault, momentarily disrupted and off-bnce.

    As the group fought valiantly against the onught of tentacles, Adam, despite his drained energy, summoned portals and unleashed torrents of water with immense pressure. The force of the water struck the tentacles with incredible impact, causing them to writhe and retreat momentarily.

    The battle continued to rage, with the warriors locked in a titanic struggle against the towering boss and its relentless tentacles. The battlefield became a swirling vortex of chaos, with the sh of weapons, explosions of energy, and roars of defiance echoing through the frozen wastnd.

    Meanwhile, at the other side of the battlefield, Serafina and the knights found themselves surrounded by waves of pale monsters, closing in from every direction.

    (This is bad. We have already lost more than ten knights. We can''t hold on for long,) Serafina thought, her expression intense as she surveyed the uing wave. Breathing heavily, she turned her gaze toward the towering boss, witnessing the explosive energy and powerful attacks being exchanged. It was clear that the monster was still formidable, and the battle was far from over.

    "Now! Unleash the power of the runes!" Serafina''s voice carried across the battlefield, cutting through the chaos with unwavering authority. The knights, understanding the gravity of the situation, nodded in unison.

    In that decisive moment, each knight raised their sword high, their weapons glinting with radiant light. With a united voice, all the knights of Parada and Arezo shouted, "Elyoray!" They channeled their energy into the runes engraved on their des, activating the dormant power within. The air crackled with energy as the runes came to life, emanating an ethereal glow.

    As Serafina''s voice rang out once more, a surge of fiery determination coursed through the knights. "Now, unleash it!"

    In perfect synchrony, the knights swung their swords forward. With a whooshing sound, streams of zing mes erupted from the enchanted des, forming a massive barrier of fire that engulfed the surrounding monsters. The intense heat and searing mes sent the pale creatures into a frenzy, their screeches filling the air.

    The mes danced and writhed, consuming the monsters in their path. The enchanted fire burned with a voracious hunger, reducing the pale abominations to charred remains. The knights stood tall within the inferno, their eyes shining with fierce determination and unwavering resolve.

    "Now! Forward, reim your ground!"

    As the front lines of the monsters opened, Serafina and the knights pushed forward, cutting through the remnants of the monstrous horde. The mes of their enchanted swords continued to ze, illuminating the battlefield with a defiant radiance.

    After several hours of relentless battle, Norman''s hands trembled, covered in blood, and his body screamed with pain and exhaustion. But he fought on,unching streams of arrows at the huge monster. Beads of sweat mixed with dirt and blood trickled down his furrowed brow, stinging his eyes. His breath came in ragged gasps as

    he fought to steady his aim, each arrow released with a trembling hand. Norman had reached his limits, and every movement sent sharp jolts of pain through his limbs.

    But he wasn''t the only one facing the toll of the battle. Fray''s left hand was injured, rendering it unusable, while Elisa was covered in wounds and cuts, her Samurai armor broken and battered. Adam''s attacks became slower, his reserves of energy depleted, and Montaser''s body suffered from a massive cut across his chest.

    It was evident that the group was unable to continue the fight much longer. However, the towering monster, too, showed signs of fatigue and injury. The relentless assault from the group had taken its toll, weakening the creature. But despite its wounds, it still radiated a formidable aura, refusing to surrender.

 Chapter 194: The Final Confrontation

    Fray''s movements were a blur of speed and agility as he dodged the monster''s relentless attacks. Each swing of its massive limbs sent shockwaves through the ground, threatening to engulf him in a whirlwind of destruction. Yet, despite his exhausted state and injured body, Fray''s determined expression didn''t waver. He knew that he couldn''t prolong this battle any longer.

    Amidst the chaos, Fray''s sharp senses picked up on the monster''s weakening state. Its movements became slower and morebored, a sign that it was reaching its limit. He nced back at hisrades, the group''s exhausted and battered state evident on their faces. With a resolute expression, he shouted above the din of battle, "Now, let''s finish this!"

    Upon hearing Fray''smanding voice, Adam, Elisa, and Norman immediately understood the order. With a swift exchange of nces, they retreated, seeking a strategic vantage point from which tounch their final attack.

    Adam quickly analyzed the battlefield and identified a high ground that offered a clear line of sight to the monster. He motioned for Elisa and Norman to follow as they regrouped, their minds focused on the uing decisive moment.

    As they reached the top of a frozen hill, the group took their positions, their breathing steady and their minds clear. Each one of them prepared themselves for the imminent sh, channeling their inner strength and summoning their most powerful energies.

    In a synchronized motion, they all took a deep breath, their eyes locked on the towering monster before them. Then, just as they exhaled, a surge of energy erupted from their beings, visible for hundreds of meters around. Auras of vibrant light enveloped them, radiating with immense power.

    "This is ...!!"

    "Oh, my God !! This overwhelming energy.."

    "Just what kind of attack they''ree preparing for !?"

    The disy of energy caught the attention of Serafina and the knights who were locked in their own battle on the other side of the battlefield. They felt the tremendous surge of power and knew that the decisive moment had arrived.

    "...." Serafina looked at the energy auras that rose in the sky, In a brief shback, she recalled her conversation with Elisa before the battlemenced. Elisa had exined to her the final form that the knights could unleash when the time was right. She had told Serafina that she would feel it in her heart when the group was about tounch their strongest attacks, and that was the moment to activate the formation.

    With her heart pounding, Serafina could feel the ground tremble beneath her as the group prepared for their final assault. She knew it was time. Thus, Serafina, her voice resolute, called out to the knights, "This is it! The leaders are about to unleash their final attacks. Activate the formation! "

    Back on the hilltop, "Uh, Uh,.."Elisa stood tall on the pinnacle of the frozen cliff, her body surrounded by thousands of shimmering energy des. The des danced in the air, creating a mesmerizing disy of light and power. With each breath she took, Elisa summoned more and more des, channeling her energy into their creation.

    As the des multiplied, they formed a swirling vortex around Elisa, enveloping her in a halo of radiant energy. The air crackled with anticipation as the des spun faster, their collective power growing with each passing moment.

    With her eyes closed, Elisa focused her concentration, feeling the surge of energy pulsating through her veins. She held her breath, savoring the intensity of the moment. And then, with a sudden exhale, she raised her sword high into the air.

    The des responded to hermand, swirling around the de of her sword, merging with it in a breathtaking disy of power. The once formidable weapon now grewrger andrger, infused with thebined strength of the energy des.

    As Elisa''s sword rose higher, it pierced through theyers of clouds above. The sheer force of the energy punched a gap in the celestial cover, revealing a glimpse of the vibrant blue sky beyond. Sunlight spilled through the opening, casting a golden hue on Elisa and her colossal weapon.

    With the clouds parting, the true magnitude of Elisa''s power became evident. Her sword now towered above her, its gleaming de reaching heights that seemed to defy logic. The enormity of the weapon matched the determination burning in Elisa''s eyes.

    *de Celestial Pride *

    Serafina on the other side with the knight nced at the merge of the enormous sword with awe in their expression, thus as she sliced the monster in front of her She turned towards the knight with an intense expression.

    "Parada knights, take your positions!" Serafina''s voice cut through the chaos, her words carrying a resolute authority.

    The knights of the Parada family swiftly moved into formation, their movements precise and coordinated. They formed a tight circle, creating a protective barrier around Aria Parada, who stepped forward with unwavering confidence.

    As the Parada knights took their stand, the Arezo knights positioned themselves at the back of the formation, forming a strong rear guard. They stood tall, their weapons at the ready, prepared to defend theirrades and ensure the sess of the n.

    "Aria Parada, step forward!" Serafina''s voice rang out, singling out one of the elite knights from the Parada family. Aria Parada stepped to the front of the formation, her armor gleaming with ancient runes that now glowed with an intense brilliance, holding a long spear in her hand.

    With a nod from Serafina, the Arezo family members initiated their defensive maneuvers, intercepting the oing wave of monsters. They fought with valor and determination, their movements fluid and precise. Their objective was clear: to hold back the horde and buy enough time for the Parada knights to activate their formation.

    As the Arezo knights engaged the monsters, the Parada knights began to channel their energy. The runes on their armor zed with incandescent light, the power within them surging to life. A collective surge of energy radiated from their bodies, intertwining and melding together.

    In an awe-inspiring disy, the knights unleashed a colossal surge of energy. The wave of power surged forward, engulfing them and taking on a humanoid form. The energy aura shimmered with vibrant colors, its shape resembling that of Aria Parada herself, with flowing hair and a long spear held firmly in hand.

    Within the heart of the energy aura, Aria floated, her eyes focused and determined as she looked at the towering boss. She gripped her spear tightly, drawing it back in preparation for the forting attack. The sheer intensity of her presence within the ethereal form sent ripples of anticipation through the battlefield.

    *Formation of Thest strike *

    Adam stood at the edge of the frozen cliff, his gaze fixed on the approaching enemy. He knew that this battle would require everything he had left to give. With a deep breath, he closed as he mumbled in a low voice "Okona Ghost"

    As Adam mumbled, a spectral presence began to materialize around him. The ghostly figure took on the appearance of a shaman, adorned with intricate tribal markings and draped in ethereal robes. Its eyes glowed with an otherworldly light, reflecting the depth of Adam''s connection to the spirit realm.

    The creature ghost extended its translucent hands towards Adam, channeling its energy into him. Waves of power coursed through his body, infusing him with a heightened sense of purpose and strength. The air crackled with raw energy as the ghost and Adam became one, their spirits intertwined.

    (Well, it looks like after all these years I have to open it ) As Adam opened his eyes slowly, he looked at the boss " The Eight Portal..."

 Chapter 195: The Ultimate Skills

    Fray stood at the precipice of the frozen cliff, his gaze fixed on the towering monster before him. Despite his broken left arm, his eyes stayed calm. With a deep inhale, Fray focused his mind on the rune etched upon his right shoulder: "Steloria." As Fray mumbled the intricate symbol, it pulsed with an otherworldly light.

    Although this rune was originally inspired by a movement skill, Fray had adapted and evolved it into something entirely new, something stronger. The original skillpressed one hundred steps into one, but Fray had pushed it further, evolving it topress three hundred movements instead.

    As the rune awakened, Fray felt a surge of power coursing through his veins. The symbols spread from his shoulder, engulfing his entire right arm in a brilliant glow. The energy coalesced,pressing the strength of three hundred punches into a single devastating blow.

    Fray''s muscles tensed, his body readying itself for the unleashed force. He could feel the weight of his entire being behind that punch.

    His right arm trembled with suppressed power, ready to be unleashed upon the monster. Fray''s fist tightened, his knuckles turning white with pressure.

    At that moment, time seemed to slow, the world around Fray fading into the background. His focus narrowed, and his senses honed in on the target before him. He visualized the trajectory of his punch and calcted the precise point of impact.

    *Three Hundreds of Folds Punch*

    Norman stood tall on the other side, his bow held firmly in his grasp. A strong white light emanated from his palm, drawing the attention of all around him. In his hand, a rune glowed with potent energy. This simple yet powerful rune allowed Norman to unleash an immense amount of energy in a single release.

    With unwavering focus, Norman channeled his energy into the rune. The light grew brighter, crackling with raw power. The air around him hummed with anticipation as he drew back the string of his bow, an arrow materializing before him.

    *Space Piercing Arrow*

    Adam, his eyes narrowed in concentration, unleashed his power in a disy of formidable force. With a wave of his hand, a massive portal opened before him. The portal exuded an air of darkness, swirling with mysterious energy. Within the portal, tworge eyes and a huge mouth-like shape materialized.

    The mouth spoke with a deep, resonant voice as if the very fabric of reality trembled at its words. "This is the third. You still have four," it intoned, its words carrying a weight that sent shivers down the spines of all who heard it. Adam understood the meaning of the sound, so with a small nod, he answered, "Yes, I understand."

    *Eight Portal: The Old Entity*

    Meanwhile, Montaser closed his eyes and focused his mind, tapping into the depths of his telekic abilities. He concentrated his mental energy, envisioning a miniature singrity forming within his mind. This singrity, an infinitesimally dense point with intense gravitational pull, was the key to his devastating attack.

    As Montaser seeded inpleting the skill, a certain memory came up to his mind.

    Several weeks ago, Fray stood at the breakfast table, exining, "With your telekic power, I think you can manipte matter and energy using your mind. If that''s true, by concentrating your mental energy, you can generate a miniature singrity within your mind to create a localized area of intense gravitational pull, akin to a small-scale ck hole. Then you can project this concentration of gravitational force outward as a telekic st," Asher finished his exnation while taking a sip of coffee.

    Now, Montaser opened his eyes with a small smile on his face and a strong light on his forehead as he looked at the boss.

    *Psycho-Singrity Annihtion*

    The towering monster trembled as it felt the surges of energy emanating from Fray, Norman, Adam, and Montaser. Its attention was particrly drawn to the immense aura in the shape of a spear hovering before the knights. The monster sensed the formidable power contained within it and, in a desperate bid to stop the attack, it rallied its horde of monsters.

    With a thunderous roar, the monster''s hordes surged forward, their eyes filled with determination to protect their leader at all costs. The ground shook beneath the weight of their charge as they shed with the group of knights, theirbined strength threatening to overwhelm them.

    But the knights stood their ground, unwavering in their resolve. Seraphina, Aria Parada, and the other Arezo knights fought with unmatched skill and precision, their weapons moving with fluidity and grace. They parried, countered, and struck with calcted efficiency, holding back the relentless onught of the monsters.

    Amidst the chaos, Seraphina''s voice rang out,manding the knights to hold firm. "Don''t falter! Stand strong!" she shouted, her words infused with the unwavering spirit of a true leader. The knights, fueled by her words, redoubled their efforts, pushing back against the waves of monsters with renewed determination.

    As the battle raged on, the monster''s attention remained fixated on the spear-shaped aura created by the knights. It felt that this attack posed the greatest threat to its existence, and it mustered all its strength to thwart it. The monster''s massive limbs thrashed and mmed into the ground, creating shockwaves that reverberated through the battlefield, while the two leaders of the hordes dashed towards the knights.

    But before the shockwave or even the leaders could reach the knights...

    "Now!" Fray''s voice thundered across the battlefield, amanding roar that cut through the chaos. The moment had arrived for the group to unleash their final assault.

    Hearing Fray''s order, Norman, Elisa, Adam, and Montaser, with determined expressions,unched their attacks simultaneously.

    Norman drew his bow to full extension, his palm radiating a brilliant white light. The rune on his hand pulsed with raw energy as he unleashed his ultimate arrow. The arrow materialized before him, crackling with arcane power. With a release of tension, Norman let the arrow fly, its trajectory guided by his unwavering aim.

    The arrow streaked through the air, leaving behind a trail of ethereal energy. It pierced the battlefield with unparalleled precision, tearing through the fabric of space itself. A rift opened in the air, distorting reality as the arrow passed through before striking the monster with an explosion of cosmic energy.

    Elisa stood on the edge of the frozen cliff, her eyes aze with determination. With a resolute look, Elisa brought the sword down. The clouds above parted, unveiling a glimpse of the pristine blue sky beyond, as if nature itself bowed to the might of Elisa''s attack. Its descent was swift and unstoppable. The sound of rushing wind apanied the sword''s journey, slicing through the air with unparalleled speed.

 Chapter 196: The Fall Of The Boss

    Adam stepped forward, his eyes brimming with fierce determination. He extended his hand, and from the swirling portal behind him emerged a colossal, ethereal finger made of pure energy. The finger stretched forward, its sheer size and intensity overshadowing the entire battlefield. With a deafening roar, the finger shot forth, unleashing an unstoppable torrent of energy that surged toward the monstrous creature.

    The energy beam tore through the air, crackling with raw power and leaving behind a wake of destruction. It struck the monster with unparalleled force, creating an explosion of energy that shook the ground and sent shockwaves rippling through the surrounding area.

    Meanwhile, Montaser floated mid-air at the heart of the battlefield, his body enveloped in a corona of intense energy. He raised his hands, and from his head emerged a microscopic ck ball of energy. The ground beneath him quaked as the sheer force of his ability distorted reality itself.

    With a sweeping motion, Montaser unleashed a concentrated st of telekic force singrity. The microscopic ball rapidly expanded, unleashing an uncontroble and exponentially increasing gravitational force within the st radius. The surroundingndscape and matter within the area were immediately crushed, shattered, and torn apart. Violent shockwaves, seismic disruptions, and gravitational waves distorted space-time, causing utter chaos.

    The st consumed everything in its path, leaving a trail of devastation as it rapidly approached the monster. The cataclysmic release of energy tore through the environment with devastating force. Buildings crumbled, rocks shattered, and the very air crackled with electricity as the st surged toward the monster.

    "ROAR!!!" The monster, sensing the multiple sts closing in on it, conjured a tall blue barrier surrounding its body.

    sh!

    Boom!

    As the destructive telekic st hit the barrier, a cataclysmic explosion erupted. The ground shook violently, sending shockwaves in all directions. The coastal dended at the monster''s shield as the force of the impact reverberated through the battlefield, shattering the ice beneath their feet and sending shards of frozen debris into the air. Just then, the space-piercing arrow pierced through the huge st, colliding with the monster''s colossal form as it writhed and convulsed within the maelstrom of energy. Simultaneously the energy beam of Adam hit the spot making the explosion even bigger. Thus, the air crackled with raw power as the shockwaves subsided, leaving behind a scene of utter destruction and chaos.

    "ROAR!!!!" As the explosion engulfed the monster, it found itself caught in a maelstrom of searing energy. The intense heat and power pierced through its thick hide, searing its flesh and causing it to writhe in agony. The monster''s towering form trembled under the onught, its furious roars drowned out by the overwhelming force surrounding it.

    Within the explosion''s fiery vortex, the monster''s once imposing figure seemed diminished. Its scales, once a formidable armor, cracked and shattered under the relentless assault of energy. mes danced across its body, licking at its wounds with voracious hunger. The sheer intensity of the st threatened to tear the monster apart, its very existence hanging on the precipice of annihtion.

    As the explosion subsided, the monster''s battered form began to regainposure. It believed that it had weathered the storm and would emerge victorious. However, as its gaze turned skyward, a sense of dread washed over the creature.

    Fray, his broken left arm hanging limply by his side, ascended high into the air above the monster. His eyes burned with unyielding determination, his body glowing with a radiant aura. With a burst of pressure, he hurtled towards the monster, his descent elerated by gravity itself.

    The monster''s massive form trembled as it realized the impending danger. Fray''s movement was swift and graceful, despite his sustained injury. As he approached, the rune on his right shoulder zed with an intense light, its power surging through his entire being.

    "Oauhhh!"

    With a resounding cry, Fray unleashed his ultimate attack. His right arm, enhanced by the rune''s power, propelled forward with astonishing speed. The air cracked around him as he delivered a punch that contained the concentrated strength of three hundred of his most devastating blows.

    Boom!

    The punch connected with the monster''s body, creating a shockwave of raw power that reverberated through the battlefield. The force of the impact sent tremors through the ice, causing it to crack and shatter beneath their feet. The monster, unable to withstand the sheer force of Fray''s attack, was thrown back with a thunderous roar.

    Hurtling through the air, the monster''s massive form crashed into the frozen wastnd with tremendous impact. The ground quaked beneath its weight, creating shockwaves that rippled through the surroundings. Fray stood tall, his exhausted form a testament to the incredible power he had unleashed.

    As their energy waned, Fray''s hand hung limply by his side, while Montasernded on the ground with an exhausted expression, unable to maintain his floating state. Elisa and Norman''s weapons had disappeared, and they both sat on the ground, breathing heavily. Adam''s portal slowly closed as he muttered with an exhausted expression, "I can''t keep doing this at such an age." With every ounce of their energy depleted, the group turned their intense expressions toward the monster lying on the ground.

    "ROAR!!!"

    Suddenly, the monster, though battered and wounded, summoned its remaining strength and began to rise from the frozen wastnd. A huge vortex of energy raged around it as it let out another thunderous roar.

    But before it could fully regain its footing, Aria Parada, floating at the front of the formation, raised her spear high. The energy aura surrounding her took the form of a towering figure, crackling with intensity that demanded attention.

    VooF!

    With a mighty swing, Aria brought her spear down with incredible force. The air itself seemed to tremble as the spear cleaved through space, leaving behind a trail of ethereal energy.

    The monster, sensing the approaching threat, turned its eyes toward the trail of energy hurtling towards it. "ROAR!!"

    sh!

    sh!

    Unable to evade the strike, the monster was struck with pinpoint precision, the power of the knight''s attack resonating through its body. As the spear struck, a strange energy aura erupted with a blinding sh, engulfing the monster in a storm of radiant energy. The sheer force of the attack sent shockwaves rippling through the battlefield, causing the very ground to shake beneath their feet.

    "ROAR!!!" The monster, wracked with pain from the attack, could not help but feel that this strike was far more agonizing and dangerous than the previous ones.

    Between the knights who had activated their formation stood Rin. His energy held a hint of his soul, the power of his title, which was the antithesis to the power of this creature, which was as a poison for it.

    "ROAR!!"

    sh!

    As the monster''s pain overwhelmed it, it stumbled and copsed, its colossal form crashing to the ground. It let out a final, feeble roar before falling silent.

    Fray and the knights heaved a collective sigh of relief. Exhausted but triumphant, they gathered around the fallen beast, their expressions filled with a mixture of weariness and satisfaction. They had prevailed against an unimaginable foe, and their unity and strength had proven victorious in the face of overwhelming adversity.

    " This was exhausting " Adam, standing side to side with Fray, Elisa, Montaser, and Norman, sighed slowly

 Chapter 197: The Aftermath

    As the Boss fell lifeless and the immense energy that once radiated from its massive form dissipated into the air, a solemn silence settled upon the battlefield. The hordes of monsters let out feeble final roars before copsing to the ground, following their leader.

    The knights, their bodies battered and exhausted, stood amidst the wreckage, surveying the aftermath of the battle. Their breaths were heavy with a mixture of relief and weariness as they gathered with Fray and the others.

    "Let''s wait for the dungeon to crumble," Fray ordered, prompting the knights to let their exhausted bodies fall to the ground with tired sighs escaping their mouths.

    "Is your injury okay, Sina?" Isha asked with concern as she looked at Sina''s bloody shoulder.

    "Yes, I''m fine. And what about you? Did you suffer any injuries?" Sina replied.

    "No, I didn''t sustain any serious injuries."

    As the two girls ensured each other''s safety, they turned to Rin, who was gazing away with a distant expression. "Rin, what are you looking at?"

    "The master," Rin replied, and the two girls followed his gaze to Fray, who stood with his hands hanging limply and his body covered in wounds. Elisa was exploring the fallen knights nearby. "He''s gathering their bodies."

    Silent moments turned into hours, and the battlefield began to transform. The once-frozen wastnd started to crack and crumble, and the fabric of space seemed to shatter.

    "The dungeon is copsing. Get ready!" Adam shouted.

    Thus, the dungeon that had been the source of their arduous journey began to fade away, disappearing into the void from which it came.

    With a sudden shift, the group found themselves no longer standing on solid ground. Instead, they were surrounded by an expanse of open water, with the vast sea stretching out in all directions. It was a stark contrast to the deste frozenndscape they had grown ustomed to.

    Fray, floating in the water, looked ahead and saw tworge wooden ships, their sails billowing in the wind, floating gracefully on the gentle waves.

    In response to their need, the water beneath them began to stir. It rose in gentle waves, forming a pathway that led directly to the deck of one of the ships. The group, astonished, followed the path and climbed aboard, finding sce for their exhausted bodies on the ship''s deck.

    As they stepped onto the ship, they were greeted by a familiar face. Giam, merged with his spirit, stood waiting. He was apanied by a group of healing mages, their hands aglow with restorative magic.

    "Wee back, sir," Giam greeted them with a big smile.

    The weary warriors stepped onto the ship and allowed their bodies to once again rest on its surface. The healing mages attended to their injuries with skilled hands, channeling their magic to soothe pain, mend broken bones, and heal torn flesh. The gentle glow of healing energy enveloped their bodies, bringing relief and rejuvenation.

    Fray, his exhausted form slumped against the ship''s railing, felt a surge of relief for the healers'' assistance. He watched as Elisa, Adam, Montaser, and all the others received the care they needed, their expressions easing with every passing moment.

    Unbeknownst to the group, a small blue orb hovered above them as they received healing on the ship. This orb, unknown to them, had been observing their every move and recording their journey. It pulsed with a faint glow as it transmitted their experiences to a certain individual in a hotel room in Iskar City Port.

    Inside the hotel room, a figure sat in a plush chair, their attention fixed on a holographic disy that projected the events unfolding on the ship. It was a man of mysterious demeanor, his eyes sharp and calcting, as he watched the warriors being tended to by the healing mages.

    The holographic disy showed every detail��the fading of the dungeon''s portal, the weary expressions on their faces, the skilled movements of the healing mages, and the glow of restorative magic enveloping their bodies. The man leaned forward, his gaze unwavering, as he absorbed every nuance of the scene.

    As the healing mages tended to the warriors'' injuries, the small blue orb floated beside the mysterious figure in the hotel room. The orb emitted a soft glow, its energy pulsating with an otherworldly presence. It seemed tomunicate with the figure, transmitting messages through a series of dialogues that yed out in the room.

    "They managed to conquer it. This exceeded my expectations," a voice echoed from the orb.

    The figure in the chair nodded. "Indeed, they emerged victorious."

    "But look at them now," another voice chimed in. "They spent over a month in a mere four-star dungeon, relying on their strongest warriors and even seeking help from the Arezo family. It''s rather pathetic."

    The figure''s gaze turned to the holographic disy, taking note of the warriors'' worn-out appearances. "True, their condition is less than ideal. It seems they have pushed themselves to their limits."

    "And did you notice? The head of the Arezo family did not return," a voice pointed out.

    "Perhaps the Parada family has betrayed him," another voice suggested.

    "Ah, it seems our suspicions were correct. The members of the Parada family cannot be trusted," a deep voice eximed.

    "So, it is clear that the Parada family is not a threat," a voice concluded.

    The figure leaned back in the chair, and a sense of relief washed over him. "Indeed, they are weak. The Parada family''s influence and power will dwindle in the future, for sure."

    With that, the dialogues ceased, leaving the figure to ponder the next steps in their intricate n. As the holographic disy continued to project the scene on the ship, the figure''s eyes gleamed with anticipation, aware that this was just one piece of a muchrger puzzle.

    Far away, inside the vast throne room, darkness enveloped the space, broken only by the faint glow of torches lining the walls. The air was heavy with an aura of power and malevolence, and a sense of anticipation hung in the stillness.

    Seated upon the imposing throne, a figure of immense stature observed the holographic projection unfolding before them. Their dark skin contrasted sharply against the luminous glow emanating from the projection, their eyes reflecting a mix of boredom and disdain.

    The figure had a cold and bored look on their face, exuding a unique and mysterious presence thatmanded attention. They wore an intricately designed cloak adorned with symbols of ancient power and authority. As they watched the battle between the group of warriors and the boss unfold, a deep sigh escaped their lips.

    "They are even weaker now," the figure muttered in a low, rumbling voice, the sound reverberating throughout the throne room. "This is boring."

    With a flick of their hand, the holographic projection vanished, leaving the room once again in darkness. The figure reclined further into the throne, their thoughts consumed by a mixture of apathy and frustration.

    "They are all but insignificant ants scurrying in the shadows," the figure mused, their voice filled with a sense of disdain. "It seems that the prophecy was wrong after all."

 Chapter 198: The Parada Family Council Meeting 2

    A month had passed since the fateful battle in the dungeon. Funerals were held in Iskar City for the fallen knights, and life in the Parada Pce had gradually returned to its usual rhythm. The wounds of the warriors had healed, and the scars of their struggle had begun to fade.

    Out of the forty warriors who had joined the battle, several were lost. In the aftermath, Fray decided to form a special squad called the "Special Mission Team" with the remaining warriors. Elisa took on the role of the squad leader.

    Now, Elisa stood in the courtyard of the pce, her eyes scanning the training grounds. The sound of shing swords and the shouts of the squad filled the air, echoing the renewed vigor that had infused the Parada family.

    Fray observed the training session from a nearby balcony, his presencemanding respect. Despite the weariness that lingered in his eyes, there was a renewed determination in his gaze.

    Montaser stood by Fray''s side, his eyes never leaving the training knights. His injuries from the battle had long since healed, and he had resumed his duties with quiet efficiency.

    As Elisa continued to oversee the training session, Fray''s deep voice resonated through the courtyard. "Is everyone here?" he called out, his tone carrying a sense of authority.

    Montaser, standing by Fray''s side, turned his attention away from the training knights and answered, "Yes, Idar has arrived with Adam, and everyone is ready for the meeting."

    Fray nodded, his expression focused and determined. "Good. Let''s proceed then."

    Together, Fray and Montaser made their way through the bustling mansion, navigating the winding corridors with purpose. As they walked, they passed by familiar faces��servants and members of the Parada family going about their daily tasks. In a certain corridor, Fray''s path intersected with Aya, who was walking with her maid.

    As Aya crossed paths with Fray in the corridor, her gaze briefly met his. A flicker of emotions passed through her eyes��a mixture of fear, confusion, and perhaps even a hint of regret. There was a depth to her expression. However, she quickly averted her gaze, a veil of indifference settling over her features.

    While Fray didn''t even look at her as he continued his path, without even reducing his pace.

    Montaser, walking beside Fray, looked back at Aya''s back before turning to Fray. "What will you do with her now?" he asked.

    Fray''s gaze remained forward as he answered indifferently, "For now, I will let her be. We already have a lot on our hands."

    As they reached their destination��a grand door��Fray pushed it open and entered. The room Fray entered was filled with a somber atmosphere. The bodies of fallen warriors, both human, and monster alike,y solemnly in the room. Among them was the body of one of the leaders of the monster horde, his once fearsome presence now reduced to lifelessness.

    Lester''s bodyy nearby. Beside him was Magnus, his mage. In the midst of this solemn scene, Ron''s bodyy on a separate stretcher. Unlike the others, he was alive but remained in a deepa.

    "Montaser, prepare for the meeting. I will be there in a couple of hours," Fray said slowly while standing at the door.

    "Alright, sir," Montaser answered before he continued his way down the corridor alone.

    Fray stepped into the room, his expression calm. He slowly approached Lester''s body andid it on the ground. He then retrieved multiple pieces of paper, each inscribed with intricate runic words. He arranged them in a precise pattern around the body, creating a mystical circle.

    From his ring, Fray sped a single piece of paper in his hand. It crackled with dark energy, an ominous aura surrounding it. He positioned it above Lester''s body, aligning it with the center of the runic circle.

    Fray''s voice resonated through the room as he uttered the incantation. The words reverberated through the air.

    "Anayama..."

    A blinding light erupted from the paper, engulfing Lester''s body and the runic circle. The room was filled with a dazzling disy of energy, as if the very fabric of reality was being torn apart. Fray''s eyes widened with hope, his heart filled with anticipation.

    But as quickly as the light appeared, it faded away, leaving behind a scene of disappointment. Lester''s body remained lifeless, unchanged by Fray''s experiment.

    "Sigh, another failure," Fray said slowly.

    After the failed experiment, Fray returned Lester''s body to its ce, his mind already focused on the next step as he set his sights on a different body, one that may yield different results.

    Hours passed as Fray immersed himself in his experiments. But as the time for the meeting approached, Fray reluctantly abandoned his experiments for the moment. He gathered himself, adjusting his suit and ensuring that his appearance reflected themanding presence he wished to convey.

    Making his way through the corridors of the mansion, Fray entered the meeting room. At the head of the table sat Elisa, Anas, Giam, and Idar, their expressions a mixture of curiosity and anticipation.

    Taking his seat at the top of the table, Fray''s gaze swept across the room, his eyes meeting the gazes of each member present. He exuded an air of authority, his voicemanding as he addressed the group.

    Fray looked around the room, meeting the gazes of each member present. He exuded an air of authority as he began addressing the group.

    "Thank you all for being here today," Fray started, his voice steady and measured. "We have three important matters to discuss, each holding significance for the future of the Parada family."

    He paused, allowing his words to sink in before continuing. " Firstly, let''s address the issue of organic fertilizer export. Anas, could you please update us on the progress of the n?"

    Anas nodded and replied, "Certainly, sir. We have sessfully secured the rights to five phosphate-rich mountains. It''s time to begin the exploration phase. Our storage capacity is substantial, and we already have a considerable number of clients."

    "Phosphate!?" Idar, who hadn''t been in Iskar City, was confused by what Anas was talking about. Buying five mountains of phosphate was no small purchase. "Can you exin, sir, why we need to obtain five mountains?"

    Fray answered, "The fertilizer we need to develop requires three main raw materials, and phosphate is one of them."

    "But, sir, why do we need five mountains? I thought we already had a massive supply of this material in Iskar City?" Giam asked, seeking rification.

    Anas, taking the opportunity to exin Fray''s n, recounted the strategy that still sent shivers down his spine every time he remembered it. "When other cities begin to use the fertilizer, the food problem in the continent will be fixed. As the poption increases, they wille to rely solely on the fertilizer. By monopolizing the phosphate resources on the continent, we will be the only ones capable of creating the fertilizer. It will be the only way to maintain the necessary food storage for the poption. At that point, without the fertilizer, a severe famine will ensue. The Parada family will have the power to control the continent''s food supply and effectively rule over it," Anas exined.

    "T-this means...!" Giam began, realizing the implications.

    "The Parada family will have unparalleled influence and control over the continent''s future," Idar finished Giam''s thought.

 Chapter 199: The Mysterious Letter

    Fray leaned forward, his eyes fixed on the map spread out before them. "Then we shallmence exporting the fertilizer. Let us begin by addressing the city gued by food shortages," he dered with a determined tone.

    Anas nodded, acknowledging thepletion of the previous topic. "Very well, shall we proceed to the next subject?" he inquired.

    "Yes, Idar, what progress have you made on the ns for the mine?" Fray inquired, his gaze shifting to the steadfast figure of Idar.

    Idar stood tall, radiating confidence. "The mine is now fully upied and heavily guarded by my most capable men. Furthermore, we have ample storage space to meet the demands of the market," he replied assuredly.

    "Excellent," Fray acknowledged, a hint of satisfaction in his voice. "Now, regarding the expansion of trade halls in various cities..."

    "Yes," interrupted Idar, his voice filled with curiosity. "You have instructed us to establish additional branches in smaller cities and to cease dealing with the Niam Empire and the territories under the Ayrum Family''s rule. While I understand the rationale behind withdrawing from Ayrum, why should we sever ties with the formidable Niram Empire, which currently holds the greatest power on the continent?"

    Fray''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of knowledge and certainty. "Niram Empire may appear strong, but it is merely an illusion. It will crumble soon," he dered confidently.

    The room fell silent as Fray''s words hung in the air. Elisa, Giam, Anas, and Idar exchanged puzzled nces, their eyes wide with disbelief. It was an unexpected revtion, and the implications of Fray''s statement left them all in a state of shock.

    "Who will destroy it?" Elisa finally managed to break the silence, her voice filled with a mix of concern and curiosity.

    "That family will start moving soon, and they will need to establish their power," Fray responded cryptically, his gaze fixed on a distant point.

    The room was filled with confusion, the weight of the revtion sinking in. The Niram Empire had long been considered the dominant force in the continent, their influence reaching far and wide. The idea of its destruction seemed unfathomable to those gathered in the room.

    "But the international court is under Niram Empire''s protection. If the empire falls..." Anas trailed off, his voiceced with uncertainty.

    Fray nodded solemnly, acknowledging the valid concern. "Yes, then the real war will start," he confirmed, his tone betraying a deep understanding of the situation.

    Giam couldn''t help but interject, his voice tinged with disbelief. "But it doesn''t make sense. The ancient families have always strived to protect the international court and the Shield Team. Especially that family, they were the ones behind the idea of the Shield Union and the court. Why would they destroy all of that?"

    A contemtive look crossed Fray''s face as he offered his exnation. "The Niram Empire will be the cause. They are beginning to fly too close to the sun, still believing that the continent belongs solely to them."

    Amidst the confusion and uncertainty, Elisa brought up another pressing concern. "Speaking of which, I heard rumors about troops from the Niram Empire closing in on Iskar City. Do you think they will try to stir up trouble?"

    Fray''s expression remained stoic, and his reply exuded an air of confidence. "I''m not sure, but it doesn''t matter. The Niram Empire is not a threat to us."

    Idar, having listened intently, spoke up with conviction. "Alright, sir. I understand. I won''t deal with the Niram Empire anymore."

    Fray''s gaze shifted to Idar, a subtle nod of approval apanying his words. "Good. Let us move on to the third subject," he said, his tonemanding. "I will be leaving Iskar City for some time."

    "You''re leaving? Is it another mission, sir?" Elisa

    "It''s a personal matter, and I will leave alone this time," Fray replied, his voice tinged with determination.

    "What!? This is very dangerous, sir. You can''t leave alone, especially at such a time," Idar interjected, his voiceced with urgency.

    "I have to go, and don''t worry, I will be fine," Fray assured them, his words calm and steady.

    Anas, couldn''t help but voice his concern. "But sir, leaving alone, especially now, seems too risky. There''s a lot of eyes on us."

    Fray offered a faint smile, appreciating the group''s loyalty. "I understand your worries, but this is something I must do alone."

    Looking at Fray''s smile the group opened their eyes in shock, Elisa looked at Fray''s face a small smile has drawn on Elisa''s dead expression as spoke up. "Alright, can you at least tell us where you''re going? "

    Fray paused for a moment "I will go to Enshrouded Hollow Forest," he revealed, his voice carrying a sense of solemnity.

    The room fell into an uneasy silence as Fray''s words sank in. The Enshrouded Hollow Forest was renowned for its treacherous reputation��a ce of mystery and danger. Its dense foliage, eerie atmosphere, and whispered tales of ancient beings made it a ce to be feared.

    "What!?" The group''s voices echoed in disbelief, their expressions a mixture of shock and concern.

    Fray''s footsteps echoed through the empty halls as he made his way back to his office. The weight of the uing journey hunged heavy on his mind. The room felt somber as he stepped inside, the faint glow of the magicmbs casting dancing shadows on the walls.

    As he closed the door behind him, Fray''s eyes fell upon an opened letter lying on his desk. The familiar handwriting caught his attention, and he couldn''t help but feel a mix of anger and regret welling up within him as he remembered the past. He reached for the letter, his fingers tracing the words as he began to read.

    The contents of the letter painted a vivid picture��a tale of past alliances, betrayals, and a web of deceit that had woven itself around him and his trustedrades. With each word, Fray''s jaw clenched, his heart bounded heavily.

    "It''s time to end this," he murmured, his voice filled with a quiet intensity. He crumpled the letter in his hand, the sound echoing through the room as he tossed it aside.

    A young woman with fiery red hair sat by the window, the soft glow of morning sunlight illuminating her features. She clutched the letter in her delicate hands, her eyes scanning each word with a mix of curiosity and trepidation. As she read, her brows furrowed, and a flicker of coldness crossed her face. With aplicated expression, she rose from her seat and made her way out of the room

    In another corner of the realm, a man with tousled blond hair leaned against a sturdy oak tree, his keen eyes flickering over the words before him. The letter''s contents seemed to strike a chord within him, resonating with his sense of justice. His grip tightened around the hilt of his sword as a fire ignited in his gaze.

    In a dimly lit room, a man with sleek, ck hair sat at a worn wooden desk. The flickering candlelight cast shadows across his face as his eyes skimmed the words upon the letter. His expression transformed from one of calmposure to a storm of conflicting emotions. His jaw clenched as he wrestled with his inner turmoil, his hands trembling slightly. With a deep breath, he folded the letter and slid it into his pocket, his decision made.

 Chapter 200: Adams worries

    Fray stood in his office, surrounded by maps and documents, mentally preparing himself for the imminent journey to the Enshrouded Hollow Forest. The weight of the uing expedition hung heavy on his shoulders, mixing both excitement and a hint of apprehension within him. As he contemted the challenges ahead, a familiar figure stepped through the doorway, catching his attention.

    "Adam, you still don''t knock," Fray remarked with a hint of amusement in his cold voice.

    Adam smirked, stepping further into the room. "Well, you were the one who asked for me," he quipped.

    Fray gestured for Adam to take a seat. "I appreciate youing."

    Adam sank into the chair, his gaze fixed on Fray. "I heard you want to go to the Enshrouded Forest," he began, his tone filled with worry.

    Fray''s expression remained resolute," Yes, I have something to do there "

    "Fray, you know I don''t normally intervene in your decisions, but this idea isn''t good," Adam said with a firm expression.

    Fray met Adam''s gaze with calm certainty. As he answered "I understand your concerns, but I need to go," he replied, his voice holding a hint of determination.

    Adam''s hands clenched into fists. "You don''t understand. I''ve been there before. It''s a ce where nightmarese to life. The dark mantises portal hail from the Enshrouded Hollow Forest. The monsters and dangers that lurk within that ce are beyondprehension."

    ( this is the first time I see Adam like this, it seems that he really suffered in that ce ) Fray''s gaze remained steady, his voice filled with curiosity. "If the dangers are as grave as you say, then why did you venture there?"

    A haunted expression swept over Adam''s face as he delved into his past. "I was driven to the brink of death, on the edge of despair. Desperation led me to the Enshrouded Hollow Forest, seeking answers, seeking power. I faced unimaginable horrors, barely escaping with my life. Fray, that forest has a way of iming souls."

    Fray took a step closer, his hand finding its way to Adam''s shoulder. "I appreciate your concern and your warning. But I have to go, and don''t worry, I will be fine."

    Adam''s eyes flickered with a mix of resignation and determination. He watched as Fray retrieved a small, ce-like device from his office and handed it to him. Confusion etched across Adam''s face as he examined the device.

    "This is!?" Adam began, his voice trailing off in uncertainty.

    "Try it," Fray urged, a glimmer of hope in his eyes as he produced a simr device of his own.

    As Adam hesitantly clicked on the device, an unexpected chain of events unfolded. Fray''s device vibrated, alerting him to an iing call. Without hesitation, Fray epted the call, holding his device steady as Adam watched in awe and confusion.

    "Use your energy in it," Fray instructed, his voice steady and certain.

    Adamplied, pouring his energy into the device as instructed. To his astonishment, his energy seemed to disappear into the device, leaving him momentarily perplexed. But just as he began to question the oue, Fray''s device illuminated, Adam''s energy now emanating from it.

    "This!?.." Adam''s voice trailed off in amazement, realization dawning upon him.

    Adam exited Fray''s office. As he walked through the corridor, lost in his thoughts, he was suddenly brought back to the present as he came face to face with Montaser

    "Adam, did you meet the Master?" Montaser inquired.

    Adam nodded. "Yes, I did. He seems determined about his journey."

    Montaser''s eyes narrowed, studying Adam''s face intently. "Yes, I know," he responded, his voice filled with a hint of understanding.

    Curiosity got the better of Adam as he said. "You don''t seem concerned. I thought you would try to stop him."

    Montaser paused for a moment, contemting his response. "Well, I had a feeling that this journey would be good for him," he finally replied, his voice carrying a mixture of hope and uncertainty.

    Adam raised an eyebrow. "And what if it wasn''t? He finally started to open up. It''s possible that this journey will have a negative effect on him."

    Montaser eyes reflected his deep surprise as he contemted the potential consequences. "Wait! Are you worried about him? This isn''t like you," he remarked, his voice filled with genuine surprise.

    Adam with a calm expression. "Fray has proved himself more than once, and as he once said, he has gained my respect. Of course, I will be concerned about him," he admitted, his voice tinged with a mix of admiration and worry.

    Montaset''s gaze softened, his concern mirrored in Montaser''s eyes. "I know what is scaring you, but Fray is different from his grandfather. He won''t die easily. Trust in his strength and determination."

    The Next morning...

    Fray and Montaser stood at the entrance of a small, inconspicuous room nestled in the backyard of the Pce. The air hung heavy with anticipation as Montaser turned the key in the lock, unlocking the door. With a creaking sound, the door swung open, revealing a sight that left both men in awe.

    The room was filled with a kaleidoscope of countless insects, their delicate wings fluttering in a synchronized dance. Rays of sunlight filtered through the windows, casting ethereal beams upon the swarming creatures. The sight was mesmerizing, the air alive with the soft hum of tiny wings.

    A thick aura of energy enveloped the room, hitting Fray and Montaser like an invisible force. They could feel the intensity of the energy pulsating through their very beings, awakening something deep within their souls. It was as if the insects themselves held a hidden power, their presence a conduit to an ancient force.

    Fray stepped forward, his eyes tracing the intricate patterns formed by the insects in mid-air. He could sense the raw energy emanating from them, a sensation that both fascinated and intrigued him. As Fray extended his hand toward the insects, a wave of energy surged through the room, intertwining with his own aura. The insects responded, their flight patterns shifting in an intricate dance as if acknowledging his presence.

    ( They had developed sessfully ) Fray '' thought as he witnessed the insects'' remarkable transformation. The swarming creatures began to swirl in a mesmerizing vortex, their tiny forms merging together. From the center of the vortex, a surge of energy erupted, expanding and taking shape.

    Before Fray and Montaser stood two towering insect monsters, each standing tall with eight eyes gleaming in the sunlight. The monsters'' colossal frames were armed with menacing axes, radiating an aura of power and strength. It was a sight that both captivated and sent a shiver down their spines.

    As the two insect monsters stood before them, Fray remembered the information he got about the cemetery army as he know that their evolution would continue until something called the Cemetery King emerged. And The evolution of the army depends on the power contactor. That''s why their development follows Fray''s manner Of being in battle.

    Fray looked at the second monster that stood beside Nahl as he said " I will call you Vorax from now on "

    Vorax, stood at an impressive height, reaching nearly ten feet. Its exoskeleton gleamed in shades of midnight blue and obsidian, lending an air of mystery and darkness to its appearance. Vorax''s eight eyes, positioned in a circr pattern on its head, glistened with an otherworldly luminescence, each eye capable of scanning its surroundings with uncanny precision.

    Massive wings adorned Vorax''s back, their translucent membranes pulsating with a vibrant energy. These wings, though seemingly fragile, held within them the power to carry the monster through the air with remarkable speed and agility. The serrated edges of the wings suggested a deadly capability, hinting at their potential as weapons of both offense and defense.

    Vorax''s upper limbs terminated in long, razor-sharp ws, their metallic sheen betraying their lethality. Each limb possessed a dexterity and strength beyond humanprehension, capable of rending through the toughest of armors or delivering devastating blows to its adversaries.

    "GRRR" As Vorax heard his name he let out a loud joyful roar before it followed Nahl''s steps and knelt in front of Fray